《Yearning For The Badboy Mafia鈥檚 Love》


 Chapter 01

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Martin is a little much hotter than his twin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, not like I even care,¡± I said and take out some cash, then pay the pumpkin man.


    Emma walks to me, holding my arms tight.


    ¡°I still wish you can consider Martin, like, I know I¡¯m your best friend but I wish he had ask me out. Are you even with your right sense when you turn him down? He is everydy¡¯s dream!¡± Emma kept on talking and talking.


    I stopped walking and turn to look at Emma, she immediately went mute and pouts.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just jealous!¡±  She whined.


    ¡°Quit acting 16, Should I call him and tell him you like him?¡±


    Emma looked at me and sighed, then shakes her head sideways like a baby who just got yelled at.


    ¡°Good, So? the movie is almost starting, let¡¯s go and see it¡±.


    The movie already started when Emma and me walk in, so we had to walk quietly and we were not able to get to the front seat roll. The Movie was tost for an hour.


    Emma and me walked out of the Movie house giggling andughing at our jokes.


    Emma and me have been friends for years, and the good thing is, that we live next to each other. Emma recently lost her father, so it¡¯s just her mother and her little sister, and me. My family and hers have the perfect timing and I am mostly seen with Emma.


    After seeing the movies, we bought some Ice creams and start heading home, we decide to trek instead of taking a cab. It¡¯s just a twelve minutes walk.


    ¡± Did Mary show up at work today?¡± I ask Emma as she licks her ice cream and hummed.


    ¡°No why?¡± Emma replies.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ You know, she¡¯s kind of owning me, and am out of cash ¡± I sigh and put my hands in my pocket.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown up at work for a couple of days now, I think when next she does, she¡¯de with her ¡± I quit¡± letter, yunno?¡± Emma said grinning.


    ¡°She¡¯d better pay me off before quitting. Am nning to stop working at the club though. Goodness, am so tired, but my mother will kick my butts if she even hears me say that¡± I sigh.


    I work at one of the popr clubhouses in Russia and am surprised at how long I havested in the club.


    Maybe because my manager is my father¡¯s best friend so he has to endure. I am actually the clumsiest and hardlyst for long at a job, but it¡¯s been two months and I¡¯m still working at the clubhouse.


    ¡°You better not have the thought. There¡¯s no more ce for you to work here in Russia.¡± Emma saidughing.


    ¡°Not Like I care, I mean, why do we have to work? hmm? All this bitches thate to the club and have us attend to them, are they any better than us?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°They are not the same as us. They have monies bow to their feet and we have to serve them for us to get our own money. every rich family started from somewhere,e on! we are almost home and it¡¯s getting dark already. ¡±


    ¡°I just wish I don¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow and just sit at home celebrating my birthday. Gosh! it¡¯s not easy to be twenty, yunno?.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited for you. I¡¯de over tomorrow morning to be the first to wish you¡± Emma smiles.


    ¡°Nah! My mother will always beat you on that¡±


    ¡°I bet¡±


    Minutester, I opened the front door of our apartment after waving at Emma and then walked in. My father is sitting on the double couch reading a magazine and Mum is in the kitchen making dinner.


    ¡°Good evening daddy¡± I greeted and walk over to peck his cheeks.


    ¡°Wee angel. How was work?¡±


    ¡°Urgh! I hate it¡± I told him and walk over to the kitchen. I sat on the counter and took some fried ntain from mom¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°You should have at least wash your hands, Angel.¡± Mum cautions.


    ¡°I only took three. besides, am not hungry, just that I can¡¯t resist the smell of your delicacy¡± I said and mom smiled. She walks over to me and hugs me.


    ¡°I hope Omar was nice to you at work today? ¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s nice Mummy you know I hate to work so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever appreciated him being nice. besides if he isn¡¯t nice to me, he¡¯d better be looking out for another worker ¡±


    My motherughs and goes back to dishing out the family food.


    ¡°Am so surprised and happy about how long you¡¯vested at the club. I have something special for your birthday tomorrow¡±. She announces.


    ¡± A! I know you¡¯ll always have a thing for me. I can¡¯t wait¡±


    ¡°I know, your dad had a long day. help me serve him dinner¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±. I carried the already dished-out food and ced it on a tray, then carried it and walk over to where dad is sitting. I dropped it on the trouble and told him dinner is ready.


    ¡± I¡¯ll get you your favorite drink from the fridge¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, angel¡±.


    I walked to the fridge to get the drink while Mum dishes out my food and hers.


    __


    Dinner was over and I cleared the table room, it was always night so I kissed my parents goodnight and walk to my room. I locked the door and led back on the bed.. staring at the ceiling, I couldn¡¯t hid the excitement and smiles on my face.


    I¡¯m going to be clocking 20 tomorrow and I don¡¯t know why, but I felt that turning 20 will be so special for me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the gift my mother have for me. Smiling like someone in love, the only thoughts on my mind is the special day tomorrow will be, but I felt it with mix feelings like something bad will happen or have happen, I wave the thoughts away, tomorrow is for me and I don¡¯t have to think negatively.

 Chapter 02

    Chase Draven Gotti walk into the family house with two of his guards thrilling behind him,


    His two brothers Waylen Gotti and Rowan Gotti was already sitting down awaiting him.


    ¡°Chase, I called for you to be here at 8:15 and not put your own time. Waylen and Rowan arrived here five minutes ago and we have to wait for you?¡± Their father John Gotti said Strictly.


    ¡°I¡¯m only fifteen minuteste, do you seriously have to make it a big deal? I have some business to handle so I don¡¯t always have to be there once you call¡± Chase replies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to father like that, Chase¡±. Rowan, thest son says.


    ¡± Oh yeah! now I have a baby to tell me what the shit to say and do? are you fucking me now? Don¡¯t puke your damn nose in my business or I will fuck you up!¡± Chase warns.


    ¡°Get your shit together Chase and sit your butt on that chair! Tell your damn men to leave my building¡± John said standing up already boiling in anger.


    Chase sigh then waved at his Men and they immediately bow and left the warehouse. Chase went ahead to sit down and look over at Waylen , the first son.


    There was silence for a couple of seconds until John Gotti cleared his throat.


    ¡°I called because I wish to announce that Rowan here, is ready to join the family business, He will be getting the Omert¨¤ once he had been introduced and know everything he needs to know, which you two, as his senior will have to guide him through¡± John Gotti announces.


    ¡°Damnit, Father! Rowan just turned 21! are you being serious? I got my Omert¨¤ at 25 even when I learnt the family business at 18¡± Waylen says.


    ¡°You are the first son and that¡¯s different! You need to put your shit together, everyone won¡¯t have to be like your pathetic ass, it takes time for every First son of a Mafia family to get his omert¨¤, didn¡¯t you know that too?¡± Chase says.


    Waylen, without hesitation, stood up from his chair and punch Chase in the face without blinking.


    ¡°You get your ass off my business!¡± He warns.


    Chase smirks and rubs his hand on his chin, adjoining the punch on his face.


    ¡°Waylen! You don¡¯t dare hit anyone in my face, that¡¯s disrespectful and for that, I don¡¯t want you see you around this particr family house for the next 5 days, I don¡¯t want to see you around got that?.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me, Father! Do you want me to sit down and watch him say shits? Whatever that happened is what everyone has gotten over with, if he can¡¯t get over the shit he better fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Waylen, get the hell out of my presence! you should know you are the first son and they all look up to you¡± John Gotti warns.


    ¡°Point of correction, I don¡¯t look up to nobody father. I¡¯ll leave first¡± Chase said and stood up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave yet,¡±John Gotti said but Chase didn¡¯t pay attention to him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He walked past Waylen and stops, then smirk.


    ¡°You watch your dirty ass, brother¡± Chase smiled and walked out of the warehouse.


    Once he have step out, his guards walked up to him making sure he was okay. Chase enters his car and the chauffeur drives out of thepound followed by the convoy.


    Back in the family house, John Gotti red at Waylen who just stood there, Rowan sat down and just look at them.


    ¡°What you do that for?¡± John Gotti ask his first son, Waylen.


    ¡°Am out of here¡± Waylen said and walk out, leaving Rowan and their father, John Gotti.


    John Gotti sigh and fell back on the chair.


    ¡°Are you okay father?¡± Rowan asks and walk over to hold his hand.


    ¡°Am fine, I just need your two brothers to get their shit together, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll handle the Omert¨¤ for long if they continue like this¡± He tells Rowan.


    ¡°It will be okay, they are grown-ups and knows how to handle themselves. I¡¯ll visit Chase¡¯s house tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s something I want to show you,¡± John Gotti said and stood up, as he and Rowan walks to the basement.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I was awoken by the voices I was hearing from the sitting room.


    Stretching my hand , I reached for the cloth, it¡¯s just 5:45 in the morning.


    My parents ain¡¯t the type that wakes up so early and even have to go to the extent of making their voices loud.


    I have also not seen them in an argument so I couldn¡¯t guess where the voices wasing from.


    Then I smiled when I remember what day it is, They must¡¯ve been preparing me gifts that they forget to lower their voice, I smiled and assumed how disappointed Emma will be when she finds out my parents beat her to wishing me a happy birthday.


    I took out my phone from under the pillow and unlocked it, I was about to check my messages when I heard a voice that sounds different from that of my parents and I can bet I have never heard the voice in my entire life.


    Standing up and picking up my phone , i put on my flip flop then walked out of my room.


    I tiptoed out of the room and walked to the sitting room, but there, I saw a man that was standing looking at my parents.


    My father seems to be trying to keep things calm and my mum¡­ Her expression is unreadable.


    I don¡¯t wanna assume any bad thoughts so I decide to stand by the sitting room door for a couple of minutes and see the surprise they are nning .


    From there i can hear and see what¡¯s going on but I noticed something.


    When the man standing before my parents took off his sunsses, I recognized him almost immediately.


    He is Chase!


    The second son of Mr John Gotti and a Mafia Boss. How can¡¯t I recognize him?


    Updates about him and his family is always the top in the news feed though I hardly pay attention to details about them but I¡¯ll always recognize them.


    I felt Chase to be proud and arrogant through the updates the media always share and so, I wasn¡¯t his fan but many girls are always praising him.


    He have two brothers Waylen Gotti, who¡¯s the eldest and Rowan Gotti who¡¯s the youngest son and then Olivia, the only daughter but lives with her mother in America.


    I felt frozen and my heart sank as I thought of every possible reason that have to make the member of the Gotti¡¯s family visit my parents and seeing how they discuss, it isn¡¯t their first time meeting.


    Drown in my own thoughts I couldn¡¯t hear anything they were saying as I don¡¯t understand why my heart started beating faster than usual.

 Chapter 03

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°We just need more time and we¡¯ll sort things out. I need to talk to her.¡± My father¡¯s words draw me out of my world.


    ¡°You know I can do whatever I want with you now and no one will say a damn about it. You agreed everything will be set once she turns 20, and you could have brought her to me yourself and I won¡¯t have toe here¡±. Chase¡¯s voice came up next.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Chase. But Calista didn¡¯t know anything about this and she¡¯ll hate us so much, please give us more time¡± My mum pleaded.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± I ask myself, confused as I couldn¡¯t seem to point a finger at what exactly they¡¯re talking about.


    But I know that no matter what reason it is, seeing the most feared boy from Russia in my family house, I know it¡¯s no good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me! I gave you five damn years and you still want me to give you time? The moment you stole from me is the moment you signed my wrath¡­ And you have to pay with what your greatly cherish, I didn¡¯t take her back then because she¡¯s not up to age, but I am here now¡­ As I promised you five years ago. She¡¯s no longer your possession, consider her something you Sold to stay alive¡±


    ¡°Please Chase, just this onest time. we are trying our best¡±.


    ¡± Well, your best is not enough, and I am not leaving without her. don¡¯t make me say this again¡±.


    ¡°Dad? What is he talking about?¡± I asked, walking fully into the sitting room.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer when I saw my mother¡¯s eyes water, If there¡¯s anything I hate, it is seeing my mother in tears.


    ¡°What are you doing here Calista! You should be asleep¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from her. She¡¯s 20, she needs to know that she has to pay for the sins her fathermitted¡± Chase smirks.


    ¡°I have been standing at that door for thatst eighteen minutes,


    Mum, Dad. What did he mean by I have to pay for the sins youmitted? is there anything going on here I need to know!?¡± I almost yell.


    ¡°Just a second please, ¡± My mum said to Chase who was just sitting down looking at us.


    ¡°Calista,e over here¡±. Mum drag me with her , leaving dad and the Chase guy in the sitting room.


    ¡± Why are you dragging me, Mother. Just stop and tell me what I need to know!?¡±


    ¡°Calista, You should be in bed still now, it¡¯s too early. Why are you up this early? C¡¯mon, today is your birthday and you don¡¯t deserve to stress yourself, go up to you and we wille meet youter? I told you I have a surprise for you don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°A surprise? You mean, having Mr. John Gotti¡¯s second son in our house and talking about ¡°sinsmitted¡± is the surprise! what the fuck mother?¡±


    ¡°Stop swearing Angel! please just head back to your room, I promise you, Your daddy and me wille up to exin this to you, I promise.¡±


    ¡°No mother. No more ys, I deserve to know the truth mother, you can¡¯t hide it much longer and you know that, so why don¡¯t you go ahead and tell me what he¡¯s talking about and why he¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Calista!! Do not disobey me, head back to your room this instant!¡± She said and I could see how much she force herself to not yell at me.


    I looked at my Mum and saw how tired and broken she is, I didn¡¯t want to stress her although Chase¡¯s statement was ringing in my head. I nodded and head back to the sitting room so I can walk back to my room. I was about to walk past when I heard my Dad¡­


    ¡°Chase, I was the one that stole from you not my family, please keep my daughter out of it and I¡¯ll pay the price¡±


    ¡°Remember five years ago? I asked you how you wish to pay for your sins, you said ¡°Spare my life and take what¡¯s precious to me but not my life¡± so you see? You have to pay with what¡¯s precious to you¡± Chase said smirking.


    ¡°Father¡­.¡± I call out, making him shake because he wasn¡¯t expecting my presence.


    I was already in tears as I didn¡¯t want to believe what I just heard, today is my 20th birthday and my mother had promised me a special gift and I had woke up feeling so happy and new, only to get my day ruined in just a couple of minutes. I wanted to believe that what I just heard is a lie, a prank, but seeing My parents¡¯ expressions and the sadness in their eyes, I nearly lost bnce thanks to the wall next to me.


    With the tears rushing down my eyes, I stared at my father¡­ betrayed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is he talking about father, What did you stole from him?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Angel, Why not just go to your room and we¡¯ll talk this outter?¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re not helping matters! Don¡¯t make me stay here for more than I intended okay? Am already tired of being nice! Oh hell, you¡¯re not the only fucking person that can¡¯t tell their daughter the truth¡± Chase yell standing up.


    I saw my father¡¯s leg shake and he was visibly trembling. My mom covered her face and cried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the fuck you are! I won¡¯t let you talk to my parents like that!¡± I yell at him, I am angry at my parents but I won¡¯t have their respect on the floor while I¡¯m here.


    He smirked and turned to look at my father, His face has a different expression now and I swear he looks like a killer right now, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Mafia or what, hecks manners and that¡¯s the fact.


    ¡°Am sorry, Am sorry!¡± My father trembled and fall to the floor in an attempt to plead with him.


    ¡°Oh, Jesus Christ! Seriously father¡­ What stupid sin! Hold on a minute¡­.. Dad? You and Mum didn¡¯t give me ¡­ out to pay for your mistake , like he said.  Did you?¡± I asked, shaking.


    ¡°Well¡­ Now she gets it. Am waiting in my car¡± Chase said strictly and walked out of the house.


    Leaving I and my parents whose faces already tells me a lot. But maybe, am just dreaming and need to wake up.

 Chapter 04

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°Why do you have to do that , Father? At fifteen I can start working if you guys have told me about the situation, You know how cruel the family is and you didn¡¯t think about how am going to feel ¡± I confronted my parents after they told me about the debt stuff.


    ¡°We are sorry Angel. We were so blinded back then and all we could think of is not to lose you to the child service¡± Mother said almost crying.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have to make you a thief! If there¡¯s any family you shouldn¡¯t mess with, it¡¯s Gotti¡¯s¡±


    There were silence¡­


    ¡°Father, you know he¡¯s going toe today right? please don¡¯t lie to me¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯s gonnae but the moment I heard a knock on the door while I was still in bed, I knew it was him.¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Angel, we were scared you are gonna be angry with us and hate us forever for it, we thought we can get away from it and not involve you in it anymore¡±.


    ¡± Hate you? why should I hate you? Yes, am pretty upset but not with what you guys did, Am upset that I have to hear about this from another person¡± I sighed and pulled them into a hug.


    For the very first time in twenty years of my life, I see tears from my father¡¯s eyes as he cry like a baby.


    ¡°Am really sorry Angel¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay father. How long do I have to live with him? ¡± I asked breaking from the hug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ a year or two. I promise you Calista, everything is going to be okay and you¡¯lle back to us. You have to do this because you love us, if you don¡¯t then he¡¯s going to kill your mother and I. Chase is not someone to mess with¡±


    I nodded and was about to say something when one of Chase¡¯s men came into the sitting room.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± My mother gasp and face palmed herself crying.


    The guard dragged me up from where I was sitting, by now, I was already in tears.


    This is the worst birthday ever. Waking up and realizing you¡¯ve to go away from your family and live with someone you know little or nothing about with. I couldn¡¯t even kiss my parents good bye or tell them how much I love them.


    The guard dragged me to a ck range rover and push me in, shutting the door.


    The ss was tainted and so when the car came to life, I couldn¡¯t see any one from outside.


    The car stop once we were some couple of step away from my neighborhood. A man came into the range rover I was in and blind flooded me, then tied my hand behind me. I heard him shut the door and soon, the car began rolling.


    _______


    From the apartment window, Emma saw Calista enter one of the five cars packed outside their apartment and soon after, the car drove off.


    She turned to look at her Mother who was standing next to her also watching the scene. She shakes her head negatively and sat down.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mother had woke up to go make breakfast when she noticed the cars parked outside Calista¡¯s apartment and she had drawn Emma¡¯s attention to it.


    ¡°Any apartment the Gotti¡¯s visits, its always a bad news to the family¡±. Her Mother said from where she sat.


    ¡± Why did they take Calista with them, Mother? Does it mean I can¡¯t see my best friend again? She just turned twenty and today should be one of her best days in life.¡±


    ¡°Come here Emma¡±. Mum waved at her and she went to her and cried.


    ¡± Calista is too precious to deserve that, What mistake could her family hadmitted against the Gotti¡¯s?¡± Emma asked no one in particr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know , Emma. listen, I know Calista is like an older sister to you and it¡¯s and will be pretty hard for you to wake up every morning without seeing her again¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Mother. Calista is going toe back, She¡¯ll escape and she¡¯s going toe back for me¡±.


    Her Mum chuckle and rub her hair. ¡± The truth is bitter Emma¡±.


    ¡°This is Gotti¡¯s family we are talking about. If Calista was chosen by Waylen or Rowan, the first andst son, there are chances that she is going to return if she serves them well. But this is Chase, the most cold hearted among the three brothers, no one he ims have ever returned.¡±


    ___


    Rowan walked into Waylen¡¯s apartment and meet him working on hisptop, His expression changed once he sees Rowan at the door.


    Rowan heard him tell his guard to tell him off, but he was already in.


    ¡°Are you being serious Waylen? I came to visit you and you told your man not to let me in?¡± Rowan cautioned him , sitting down on the double couch in his room.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked without looking at him.


    ¡°Father sent me to you¡± Rowan replied.


    Waylen stop for a while and look up to him, then sighed. He stood up and walked over to his bathroom, Rowan didn¡¯t bother him, he let him have his peace.


    Minutester, he walked back in.


    ¡°Why?¡± He said, looking at him.


    ¡°C¡¯Mon Waylen. Why are doing this?, Am your kid brother and you seriously don¡¯t have to be treating me like am just a piece of shit. Where is the love we both shared? You took¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and tell me what you¡¯re here for dick!¡± He yelled grabbing Rowan¡¯s cor.


    Rowan stare deep into his eyes but he was so angered.


    ¡°I wonder where all this hatredes from. Go on, hit me! punch me I dare you!¡± Rowan yelled back at him.


    Waylen raised his hand up in an attempt to hit him but he stopped half way, his hand was shaking already and that¡¯s a sign that he was already too angered.  He let go of Rowan¡¯s cor and sigh.


    ¡°I need a smoke¡± He muttered.


    Rowan watch him walk away from him and walk to his side desk, he pick up the pack of Cigarette and took out a stick, he lights it and puff out the smoke.


    ¡°Have you heard from Olivia and Mum? ¡± Rowan asked him and walk back to sit down.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Father is worried about Olivia, she haven¡¯t call in for two days now.¡±


    ¡°Are you fuckin me? It¡¯s just two days and not forever, does Dad really have to create a big deal out of everything. If he misses her , he can go get her in America ¡®. He said and stared out of the window.


    ¡± That¡¯s not why am here though. Dad said the Russians are shipping some drugs to the new warehouse, he wants me to go with you this time¡± Rowan said and he just turned to him and scoff.


    ¡°How old are you again? 13? Goodness me, you suck!¡±

 Chapter 05

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I opened my eyes feeling so tired, weak and wore out. I felt empty like someone who got injected, on maybe I was injected.


    I remember feeling a little pain on my arm seconds after I was blindfolded and then I didn¡¯t remember what happens next.  Opening my eyes, I meet two other girls in the room with me and they were both staring at me like they¡¯ve just seen a ghost.


    ¡°What?¡± I opened my mouth to talk to them but no word came out. I could only look at them nervously.


    ¡°Sorry if we made you ufortable, My name is Sophia and that¡¯s Isabe¡± The first girl , Sophia, introduces and won¡¯t stop smiling.


    She¡¯s blonde and has a ck eye ball, she wasn¡¯t that much of a pretty but she smiles a lot. The other girl, Isabe, has a ck shoulder length hair with bun, and she¡¯s actually somehow, prettier than Sophia.


    I nodded at Sophia¡¯s introduction.


    ¡°You should rest, we¡¯ll show you round the building once you¡¯ve some energy, There¡¯s no more work to do for today. So we¡¯ll just show you around and you can start tomorrow¡± Isabe said and sat up from the bed.


    There are three beds in the room and still enough space for more bed, the room is pretty wide andfortable. it is painted blue.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I need any more rest. How did you end up here?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°The same way you ended up here¡± Sophia snapped, getting up from the bed too, she walked to thest bed which was close to the wall, she opened the cupboard next to the bed and bring out a can of water.


    ¡°Paying for a debt?¡± I asked raising my eyebrow. I tried to get off from the bed but I couldn¡¯t move my body.


    ¡°You too? Haha!¡± Isabe said andughed but when her eyes meet with Sophia, she immediately went mute and fake coughed.


    ¡°See? Sophia told you to rest. The drug still have an effect on you, Am sure it¡¯ll expire soon. So, get some rest and we¡¯ll show you around ¡± Isabe said and immediately went to the other bed at the far end and climbed on it.


    I looked at Sophia as she avoided making eye contact with me. Without being told, I know that I¡¯m not the only victim here, I have to find out whatever my parents didn¡¯t tell me and I need to escape from here as soon as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that¡± I heard Sophia said. I look up to her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hh?¡±


    ¡°We heard you, Don¡¯t even dream of escaping let alone, making an attempt, if you wish to live a little longer¡±. She smiled at me andid back on the bed, backing me.


    Sophia and Isabeid me outside the room after I have gotten some rest. Sophia is the most jovial and they both told me they¡¯ve been here for three years but that was the only thing they said as it seems they have limit for whatever they are to say.


    ¡°There are some group of three girls you should avoid. We all here have our groups, the room you find yourself in, the people inside is your group. This three girls are the rudest especially Amelia, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll show you when theye around¡±. Sophia said.


    ¡± Give them six feet if you sight them, They¡¯ve made my stay here horrible ¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Okay¡±.


    Sophia took my hand andid me downstairs why Isabe walks behind us.


    ¡± It¡¯s our turn to serve Chase when he gets home tonight, so we should better hurry to the kitchen. ¡± Isabe said, reminding Sophia.


    ¡°I know. Calista, we are going to reach you how to serve Chase. You are not allowed to make any mistake, and you¡¯re to put on a mask when serving him  , Don¡¯t talk when he¡¯s taking no matter the kind of insult he gives you¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s the most cold hearted and heartless among his other brothers¡± I said and Sophia immediately covered my mouth with her palms making me stop walking.


    ¡°Sheee! seriously Calista, don¡¯t let even a bug hear what you just said or you¡¯re gone.¡± Sophia said and I nodded.


    ¡°So, this is the dining¡­ You¡¯re are going to apany us while serving him, I wonder why they haven¡¯t brought in your wears. Anyways, Chase always have his meal at 7:30, before 7:30 you should already be done with everything, you¡¯re not allowed to be a minutete in whatever. And, it¡¯s always our turn to serve him every four days. Just stay on a close watch and with time you¡¯ll learn everything. I can¡¯t show you round the house, it¡¯s not allowed, We can only tell you what you need to know about serving Chase, every other thing , you¡¯ve to learn it and find your way by yourself ¡± Sophia finally ended the long summon.


    ¡°Really, why is it so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because it¡¯s the rule. Come on, let¡¯s head to the kitchen¡± Sophia said and grab my hand as we heads to the kitchen.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Sophia! Amelia and her girls are still in the kitchen? shouldn¡¯t we wait for them to get out yet? Am tired to get scold and bullied again¡± Isabe whined.


    ¡°They bullies you?¡± I raised my brow.


    ¡°They bullies everyone, they are like the queens here while as they are just as miserable as us¡± Sophia sighs.


    ¡°Why do you let them bully you then?¡±


    ¡°Calista, it¡¯s not as easy as it looks. This three can get away with anything. We don¡¯t even darein to the boss, No oneins in this house. You just live like a ve that was given a little privilege¡± Isabe said.


    With those words and the sadness in their voice, I began to miss Emma so much and wish she¡¯s with me.


    Emma and me are the bully ourselves back then in school, we don¡¯t bully the weak, instead we bully those who tries to bully the weak.


    So seeing Isabe and Sophia¡¯s niceness to me despite just meeting me, I was ready to defend them from Amelia and her clues.

 Chapter 06

    ¡°That¡¯s Sean, and that¡¯s Deane¡­ and that¡¯s Amelia, Sean and Deane are twins and they got here the same day, they were pushed to Amelia¡¯s room. Sean and Deane are nice at first, but soon after , Amelia turned them into whatever¡± Sophia exined.


    ¡°You said it¡¯s our turn to prepare dinner for Chase right?¡± I asked and they nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s our turn, then what are they doing in here? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be in their room or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we see everyday. At the end, we end up beingte and get punished. It¡¯s 5:21 now and we have to prepare seven dishes before 7:30¡± Isabe said sadly.


    ¡°What punishment does Chase give those who disobey him? or attend to himte? ¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t say¡­ We all get punished in one way or the other and we can¡¯t say what punishment we get to the other. You wait until its your turn.¡± Sophia told me.


    Okay! Everything in this house including the rules are just somehow strange. Like who makes such rules?.


    ¡°You should be careful Calista, There are CCTV cameras and microphone every where. So be careful what you say or do¡± Sophia said and I nodded.


    Sean¡¯s eyes meet with mine and she buckles Deane and Amelia. Amelia is the most beautiful among the three, she has a gray hair which us pretty long. Sean and Deane are blonde, just like Sophia.


    Amelia walked out of the kitchen followed by Deane and Sean and she approaches us.


    ¡°Look at the two miserable that got another chick attached to them¡± Amelia mocks as she folds her arm beneath her breast.


    Isabe and Sophia was looking at the floor and couldn¡¯t even look at them in the face.


    ¡°And you, What are you looking at?!¡± Sean scoff and walks up to me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this two teach you not to look at your elders? or you¡¯re as miserable as them to not understand?¡±


    ¡°Am not miserable and move out of my way¡± I said to Amelia and brush past her.


    ¡°Woooooooo!¡± I heard Deane.


    ¡°Come on Isa and Sophia. ain¡¯t we cooking again?¡± They both hurriedly followed me into the kitchen and I could see Amelia fuming in anger.


    She stomp her feet on the ground and walked away followed by her two flocks who red at me before walking away.


    ¡°Why did you do that Calista!¡± Sophia said looking like someone about to cry.


    ¡°What?¡± I said to her pretending not to understand what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°O my! rx Sophia. Amelia doesn¡¯t bite. Damn Calista I wish I can do what you just did.¡± Isabe said smiling.


    ¡°C¡¯Mon girls, what are we making?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.,..¡±


    Sophia walked over to the counter and pick up a piece of papper


    ¡°Honey cakes, Smoked Salmon , Mini pies , Dumplings, Borscht , Porridge , Pelmeni and Beff stroganoff¡±


    Sofia listed.


    ¡°O My God, we are mankind eight dishes again! That¡¯s so unfair. I wonder why Therase have to always give us the hard side of the job¡± Isabe whined sitting down.


    ¡°Someone chooses what should be prepared? Not Chase?¡± I asked and they both nodded.


    ¡°Yea. Madam Therase , she¡¯s in herte fifties though and always favours Amelia and her team though she¡¯s hardly seen, I don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll ever get to see her. She¡¯s always like, invisible. Gosh¡± Isabe cried.


    ¡°Uhm,.. Calista? Can you make any of the dishes?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Yeah? let me see¡­ I can make porridge , Dumplings and Mini pies¡± I said smiling and she nodded.


    ¡°Isabe , you¡¯re gonna make the Honey cake and Pelmani while I do the rest.¡± Sophia instructed.


    ¡°Alright¡± Isabe said.


    Cooking the porridge took me up to fifteen minutes before I was done.  I get to know Isabe and Sophia more as they are loveable and fun to be with.


    When we were done cooking, Sophia did the dishing out and Isabe arranges and bring out the tes. I stood and watched them, waiting for further instruction.


    ¡°Calista, bring out the tray from the second down cupboard ¡± Sophia said and I nodded and went to being it out.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Isabe arranged the already dished out foods in the tray and she carried it, heading to the dinner room. I carried the second tray and walk behind her.


    I watched her arrange the table and ce the tes of food neatly.. Making sure everything was good . It took us eight minutes until we were done setting the table.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked and Sophia replied me no. It was 7:22 already and Chase will arrive in the the next eight minutes.


    ¡°He¡¯s not yet back though¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the room and get ready for the next task¡± Sophia instructed and we both followed her.


    With what I have seen and observe, Sophia seems to be the senior or so.


    I don¡¯t know if the senior is about age or who came in first but Sophia seems to know more than Isabe.


    She¡¯s a good leader too and she does most of the jobs in the kitchen, ensuring everything was okay. She has to taste all the meals before dishing it out and when I asked why, she told me Chase can be selective and hates to find fault in whatever that goes into his mouth.


    She¡¯d said that if she tasted the meal and it wasn¡¯t okay in her mouth she has to start over.


    ording to her, one time when she prepared dumplings for Chase and one of his visitor, Chase has found fault in the food and locked her up for three days without a meal or anything.


    That was one of the hardest day of her life, so she¡¯s always trying to make sure she or anyone among her roommates didn¡¯t go through the same thing.


    Hearing her narrate that to me in the kitchen makes me dislike Chase immediately, why will he lock someone up for three days just because he finds fault in what she took out her time to prepare. If he isn¡¯t satisfied he can head into the kitchen or possibly employ a chef for himself, not some random girls he picked up for debt.

 Chapter 07

    Getting into the room, Isabe first went to her bed to sit downining about how tired she is and Sophia only smiled at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going back to the dinner room Calista¡­ The bell over there is going to ring once Chase is home¡± Sophia exins pointing at a switch over the wall.


    ¡°The bell signifies that he¡¯s home. We have to stand over the dinner room till he had finish eating so we can clean up. And! Once Chase is done eating¡­ He head to his room for a bath, I¡¯ll have you to do the job tonight so everything will be familiar to you¡± Sophia kept on saying and saying.


    While Isabe hums over her side, I listen to Sophia exining to me.


    ¡°Once he has left the dinner room, you walk after him and make sure to keep your distance..¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I suddenly asked.


    ¡°Why you have to follow him or why you have to keep your distance? ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Both¡±


    ¡°You have to follow him because you have a work to get done, you¡¯ve to keep your distance because Chase hates someone being super close to him.¡± She exined and I nodded.


    ¡°Okay! So, once in the room¡­ He goes in first and wait outside his door, A bell will ring once he¡¯s getting off the shower. Press 7522 on the door keypad and go in¡­ Your job is just to run cream on his back and you¡¯ve to have a glove on¡±


    ¡°Oh Jesus¡­ You guys do all that?¡± I eximed getting tired of hearing the instructions already.


    ¡°This is just like, your first job alone. Have you stand to four hours under the hot sun?, rx honey, you¡¯re just getting started¡± Isabe said from over where she¡¯s standing andughs.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you Calista, on no ount shall you be seen talking to anyone once outside this room¡­. Not even us or the guards especially when Chase is home. This is your first task, you hope you do well¡± Sophia concluded.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Just then, the bell rang and Isabe and Sophia jump off the bed, Sophia walked over to her bed and grab her mask and glove, same as Isabe.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t brought in yours Cali.. here you can use my spare ones¡± Sophia handed them to me and after wearing them , I rushed out with them.


    Chase walked into the sitting room with two men standing next to him, the men were the same people that came into my parents apartment with him.


    ______


    Emma cleared her name and got off work, it is already gettingte and she feel so tired and sick. Dropping her tag on the desk, she walked out of the store but bumped into Martin.


    Just seeing him made her heart race, to her, he¡¯s just perfect in everything..  he¡¯s more hotter than his twin brother Kyle.


    When he first approached her, she had thought he was gonna ask her out since she have been crushing on him for some months now but she was disappointed when he pleaded her to talk to Calista for him.


    But that didn¡¯t make her jealous of Calista in anyway.


    Talking about Calista, she have really missed her. It¡¯s been two days and she haven¡¯t heard anything about her.


    This two days haven¡¯t been too good for Emma as she see myself going down every single day. She haven¡¯t seen Calista¡¯s parents since she was taken away and when she knock at the door she only hear Calista mother¡¯s voice telling her to go away that Calista is not home anymore.


    Since it wasn¡¯t easy for her to stay this two days without Calista, Emma wondered how pretty hard it¡¯d be for her parents.


    She know where ever Calista is at, she¡¯d wish and depend on her to take good care of her parents especially her mother¡­ So Calista¡¯s mother telling her to go away didn¡¯t make her go away, she¡¯s going to keep on checking up on her till Calista returns.


    Emma had refused to believe her mother when she told her Calista won¡¯t be back in a year or two, ording to her, Calistaing back again is something she shouldn¡¯t look forward to as she isn¡¯t sure it¡¯ll ever be possible.


    But she refuse to believe her, she know and believe that Calista will be back someday, maybe not sooner but definitely and for now, she¡¯s going to be a daughter to her depressed parents and make sure nothing goes wrong.


    ¡°Hey Martin¡± She greeted him.


    ¡°Getting off work?¡± He asked putting his hand into his jacket pocket.


    Emma swallowed the lump in her throat as staring at him already makes her heart race more than normal.


    ¡°Yep. Just heading home, I have to get offte cause Emily resigned, so work has gotten more though and busy for me. But my boss is looking for a recement¡± She exined to him and he nodded.


    ¡°Can I walk you home?¡± He asked politely, smiling.


    Emma quickly tried to hide the blush that had lit up in her eyes. His smile is the cuteness, when you¡¯ve a crush, everything about them is special and cute to you.


    ¡°Yes, sure, I¡¯ll love that¡± She told him and he took her hand and they start walking.


    His hand meeting with hers had made her feel so warm and she pray he never let go as it makes her feel special, at least she can stop herself from thinking about Calista until this moment is over.


    ¡°You know, you should worry about walking me home. I can take a cab or something¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s already gettingte. It¡¯s not safe to walk alone and next time, tell your boss you¡¯re ady and need to get off work early so you don¡¯t get in danger¡± He said.


    Emma nods childishly and smiled. Maybe she was wrong, he cares about her too¡­.


    But somehow she felt like Martin is only trying to talk to her not because he feels for her but because of Calista.

 Chapter 08

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I walked behind him as Sophia had exined, he just finishes eating his dinner and seriously I don¡¯t like him a bit.


    He didn¡¯t apprehend our presence and I wonder what he does to other girls before I got here.


    We had to stand close to the wall and watch him eat, he didn¡¯t find fault in the food and mere looking at Sophia, I can see she¡¯s happy about that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chase didn¡¯t for once, look over at us. He just made us seem invisible.


    Isabe and Sophia start cleaning up the dinner while I walk with Chase.


    Getting to the door of his room , I did as I was told. I stood outside the door and Chase goes in first.


    He didn¡¯t get into the bathroom immediately as I heard him on call¡­ I stood out there for about sixteen minutes until I hear the bell ring. I still have my glove and mask on.


    I inputted the password and the door opened. I got in but didn¡¯t see Chase so I assumed the bell says he has turned off the shower.


    I walked to the closet and there was lot of cream In there, I picked out the one Sophia has told me about and went to stand next to the door waiting for him.


    My heart was beating faster than usual, I also took my time to admire the room, it has a king size bed but the weirdest thing in here is that everything including the wall and the bed are ck.


    Like, who lives for ck? Isn¡¯t he getting scared of too much ck.


    I was still staring around trying to not to make it obvious that I was staring when I noticed something under the sidemp.


    I was tempted to walk over despite not wanting to, I walked over and bent down to look when I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh Jesus! Fuck me!¡± I swear, frightened.


    But I immediately bent my lower lips when I realized I just talked back at him, not just talking back but swearing.


    I was expecting him to do the worst but he just walked over to the bed and sat down and that was when my eyes went down his body.


    ¡°Holy molly fuck?¡±


    He is smoking hot and I wondered how he¡¯sfortable allowing girls sees him shirtless and ¡­ Wet!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen a shirtless guy before?¡± He said, his voice so deep and scary.


    I swallowed and open the cream then put some in my hand and rub it together, I walked behind him and started applying it on his bare back and I swear this is the hardest job ever, it¡¯s not hard doing it, but it¡¯s just hard and ufortable.


    Like he¡¯s just too hot for everything and I bet every girl could die just to have him.


    When I was done, I walked over to where I dropped the cream and cover it, then walk back to the closet to drop it.


    But when I turned, he was walking just towards me. I swallowed and froze at the spot. Why didn¡¯t Sophia or Isa warn me about this?


    He stopped in front of me and when I thought he was gonna do anything, he raised his hand and pick up the robe behind me and walks away without a word.


    I stood there embarrassed wishing the ground could open and swallow me. The difficulty of lifting my leg out of embarrassment.


    I had to run out of the room when I know I haven¡¯t done what I was asked to do, opening the door , I rushed out of the room but bumped into someone, making me fall on the floor hitting my butts really hard.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I winced in pain looking up to who I bumped into and I recognized him immediately.


    Rowan!


    Chase¡¯s younger brother and thest son .


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so sorry¡± He said and help me stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I apologize bowing. Not sure of what I should do.


    ¡°You should be careful and watch where you¡¯re going next time so you don¡¯t get hurt okay?¡± He said nicely.


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you¡±


    I walk away from him and head downstairs, Well, he¡¯s pretty nice more than the Cold seductive Chase in there. I said to myself.


    I headed back into the room but was stopped by Amelia, well, she wasn¡¯t with her flocks. And it seems she has been waiting for me to appear.


    ¡°Oh! Looks who¡¯s here, the newest bitch¡± she said giggling.


    ¡°What do you want¡± I said to her, more like a sentence and not a question.


    ¡°What can a low life whore like you offer? Anyways, I¡¯m pretty sure you must have meet the Greek god shirtless¡± She smirked and continue,


    ¡°you be careful around him and don¡¯t try anything stupid, Chase is mine and you and your other flocks in there can¡¯tpete with me¡±.


    I literally find all she said funny and I don¡¯t want to leave her believing I¡¯m weak.


    ¡°Does he know about that?¡±


    Now, it¡¯s my time to smirk. I fold my hand beneath my breast.


    ¡°Uhmm. Well, he doesn¡¯t yet! You see, he didn¡¯t want to rush things with me so he¡¯s keeping everything low¡± She said and mere looking at her, she was nervous and telling a lie.


    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s yours, Why do you feel like I, that just arrived yesterday can take him away from you? Am I too pretty that you feel challenged?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°You!¡± She groans.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m not interested in him so, don¡¯t over think. If you care, you¡¯re standing on my way¡± I told her and then brush past her walking away.


    I opened the door and entered room and Isabe and Sophia stood up immediately, more like they were waiting for me.


    ¡°How did it go? You okay?¡± Sophia was the first to ask.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just tired and need some rest¡± I replied.


    ¡°Sure, there¡¯s less work now. You can go get some rest, Isabe and I will do the next tasks¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± I smiled and walked over to my bed.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Did Amelia and¡­ Chase, have anything? Yunno?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Anything, like a connection?¡± Isabe asked and I nodded.


    ¡°She brags about that all the time but we know that¡¯s a very big lie. Chase , ording to what we heard, have never been in a rtionship since his first girlfriend whom he grew up with die while protecting him or something. He intends to make her hisst girlfriend, even though it¡¯s been four years, he still isn¡¯t over her¡± Sophia exined.


    ¡°His girlfriend died?¡± I asked looking at them, shocked.

 Chapter 09

    ¡°Yep! As we heard¡­ They went on a trip and the girl took a bullet for him when they got  attacked by some men, it is said that he¡¯s been looking for the gun men and will fight them with hisst blood¡± Sophia said .


    ¡°That¡¯s sad. I just ask before I put Amelia to the right position she¡¯s supposed to be in.¡±


    ¡°Did she hit you or something?¡±


    ¡°No! She¡¯s just feeling challenged and came to warn me to stay away from Chase, I mean who does that?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Amelia, she¡¯s just a low life bully and I wonder why Chase haven¡¯t gotten rid of her¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I need some rest now. Talk to you guyster¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be bringing in your cloths tonight¡± Isabe announces to me and I just nodded.


    I am already feeling sick and stressed out.


    I miss my parents and wondered how my mother will be doing, my father can get over things like this easily but my mother, it¡¯d be extremely hard for her and I hope she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid to herself.


    I don¡¯t know how long my stay here is going to be, Sophia told me she has been here for three years and Isabe, a year and a half.


    I wonder how long mine is going to be, my parents didn¡¯t lie to me that it¡¯s just a year or two right?


    My mind drifted over to Emma and I literally felt tears clouding in my eyes, she must be going through a hard time.


    I remember the period I had to go on a school trip , three year ago. It was just for two days but while there, I got a call that Emma was seriously sick and I have to cancel the trip to stay with her, I realized she had fallen sick because of my absence.


    Emma and I are so attached to each other that you¡¯d think we are twins, some twins can¡¯t even be as connected as we are.


    Emma is just a sweetheart and I miss her so much.


    Ofcourse it¡¯s early morning when things got bad, she¡¯d be asleep and won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.


    I wonder what he birthday gift for me was, apparently when shees over to ask about me, my parents will tell her I traveled or something. She¡¯d be very disappointed in me.


    Everything just take a wrong turn in my life and if there¡¯s a way I can cancel myself from turning twenty so this won¡¯t have to happen, I¡¯d do anything to cancel it. But we can never undo anything that has been done.


    ________


    Rowan walks into Chase¡¯s room and he was putting on his clothes. He turned when he noticed a presence.


    ¡°Hey¡± Rowan greets him and walk to sit on his bed.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯reing¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°Yeah, I went to Waylen¡¯s and decided to drop by. You good?¡±  Rowan asked, surprised he wasn¡¯t rude or harsh to him.


    Chase nodded.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Rowan asked and Chase stopped dressing himself and turn to look at him.


    ¡°You wanna tag along?¡± Chase ask and Rowan nodded.


    ¡°We need to visit Dad¡¯s warehouse tomorrow, youing?¡±


    ¡°No, am not interested in Dad¡¯s business. It¡¯s disgusting and I wonder why he wants everyone of us to be into it¡±.


    ¡°Well¡­ It took him years to be able to build that business, Man! He doesn¡¯t want it to fall.¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°I saw ady outside your door, you still take them to clear their parents mistakes?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Yeah, every shit that fucks with me have to pay a price¡± Chase told him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m out¡± He added grabbing his ck jacket which matched with his all ck outfit.


    ¡°You should find your self a girlfriend sooner¡± Rowan told him but he didn¡¯t reply.


    They both went into the elevator and once downstairs they headed out.


    It¡¯s alreadyte at night and Rowan knew they are going to Chase¡¯s club, that¡¯s the only ce he can go at night. Chase¡¯s driver went to get the car ready immediately he saw them outside.


    ¡°You can leave your car , we¡¯ll drive in mine. You can stay over if you want¡± Chase said and Rowan smiled.


    One of Chase¡¯s man opened the door for them and they both entered, then the driver entered and ignited the car then drive off.


    ____________This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia walk into their room and meet Sean and Deane ying chess game. She ignored them and walk to her bed.


    ¡°Amelia, you okay?¡± Deane asked looking over at her.


    ¡°Yeah am fine, keep ying.¡± She told them.


    Hearing that girl , Calista, challenge her was one of the most insulting thing that have happened to her since she arrived at the house.


    Seeing her alone, Amelia knew she¡¯s going to be a hard nut to crack.


    She have stayed here for about three years, she arrived the same day Sophia arrived, but Sophia was too naive and calm for her liking so she hated her and bullies her alot.


    Chase is just so good that even if you ain¡¯t his girl, you¡¯d be tempted to be jealous.


    Amelia is ready to do anything to make him hers and she just can¡¯t let the new girl to challenge her on no ount.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Chase again?¡± Sean asked and that was when she realized they have closed the game and came over to sit next to her.


    ¡°No, just about the new girl.¡± She honestly said to them.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s just a bitch and you shouldn¡¯t let her bother you, we are all here.¡±


    Amelia smile, Sean and Deane are great friends, and she love the way they worship her and makes her feel like a queen.


    They no better not to mess with her, but she is being careful. They are twins and can plot against her, so she didn¡¯t trust them a bit but just had to keep them.

 Chapter 10

    Rowan and Chase enters the club and immediately the sluts saw them, they started throwing their self on them but they know better to look at Chase¡¯s expression before touching him.


    Rowan wave them away as he wasn¡¯t really into whores.


    Chase and he walked over to the VIP and everyone present sit up to greet Chase and he just waves at them as they continued dancing and having fun.


    ¡°I thought you won¡¯t be able to make it tonight¡± Gray, Chase¡¯s right hand solider said shaking him.


    ¡°I had to¡± Chase simply said and sat down.


    ¡°Hey Rowan. It¡¯s been long youst drop by, good to see you again¡± He smiled at him and he nodded, hand shaking him.


    Rowan already know why Chase was here, whenever he meets with Gray at a club it¡¯s always to get updates about his research on what happened to his dead girlfriend.


    ¡°Any news?¡± He asked and Gray eyed Rowan and he noticed the sign but acted cool.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother , why hide anything?¡± Chase said.


    Chase had hated Waylen ever since Madison¡¯s death because he believes he made her lost her life just to save him because she was scared of Waylen.


    Waylen is so overprotective that despite their age today he still acts like a big brother to them.


    He has hated Madison right from when she was just friends with Chase, and when Chase announces about their rtionship, Waylen was so mad that he started threatening Madison.


    ¡°I think you should drop this case already Chase, it¡¯s been four years and we are not finding any help here. ¡± Gray said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it took me ten years to find the killer, even if they turned out to be my brother or sent by my brother, I¡¯ll avenge her¡± Chase said.


    ¡°Chase¡­ Why would you even assume it¡¯s your brother? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still pointing out to Waylen? He already said he didn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever stoop so low to do something like that. C¡¯mon, stop it¡± Rowan told him but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I need a smoke¡± He said and Gray stood up and walk over to the table to borrow a stick of cigarette, he light it and handed it to him.


    ¡°About the new shipping the Italians are processing on, did you get any news on that?¡± He asked Gray.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be shipping it this Friday. It¡¯s Richard¡¯s¡±


    ¡°That mother sucker¡± he swear and puff out smoke from his cigarette.


    Actually, They are into Mafia business which is actually the family business from day one, and they all grow up to be into it.


    The omert¨¤ is an oath, a code of honour and silence that every men when they¡¯ve sworn into the Mafiso family and have to oblige by with their life.


    All Mobs wants theirs to be the best, and that¡¯s what John Gotti, their father is trying to do.


    Linking them all up in his Mafia business but Chase failed to understand that the Mafia is not a single group or gang, but it¡¯s made up of many family that have fought each other bitter, bloody gang wars or maybe, he doesn¡¯t believe in it.


    ¡°Richard once made away with half of my drugs during it¡¯s shipment. I want you to arrange for the payback tonight. Get the men ready ¡± He instructed and Gray nodded.


    ¡°Goodfes¡± Rowan muttered and Chase eyed him.


    ¡°Did Father said anything about any movement? ¡± He asked and Rowan nods.


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t want to talk to you about it cause I know it¡¯s a no for you still Waylen is informed too¡±


    ¡°That Fuck head¡± he swear.


    ¡°He got kissed on the lips by a memberst night. Yunno what that is?¡±


    ¡°I hope they kill his ass¡± He sighs and waves Gray for another sick of cigarette.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. I¡¯m going over to the counter to grab a drink.¡± Rowan sigh and stood up walking away.


    In Mafia, getting kissed on the lips is a sign that you¡¯re about to get killed.


    So Waylen, is recently on a low. Just trying to be careful and he doesn¡¯t seem to know his enemy¡¯s.


    Rowan feel pretty proud of himself as he¡¯s getting better in the things he should know. Now, as father says, it¡¯s remaining to learn the tenmandments.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It waste at night but I couldn¡¯t sleep and I don¡¯t know why. I turned over to look at Isabe and Sophia and they were only sleeping. I have been up since and had only rest not sleep.


    I decided to take a look around the house since they were all asleep and I couldn¡¯t.


    I got down from the bed and tiptoe outside the door making sure I didn¡¯t wake Isabe and Sophia up.


    I closed back the door and breathed down. Everywhere was came and quiet , well, it should be because it¡¯s alreadyte at night.


    Walking downstairs, I tried to walk as slowly and as quietly as possible so I don¡¯t wake anyone up.


    I heard the door bell rang two hours ago which says that Chase is out. I wasn¡¯t sure if he went out with his brother Rowan and I hope he did as I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to leave my room.


    Getting down the stairs, the lights were off only a dim light and because of that, even if there¡¯s someone in the sitting room, you can only see the shadow.


    I looked round the sitting room and there was no sight of anyone, the sitting room looks more beautiful than when I saw it in the afternoon.


    I sighed, there¡¯s actually nothing to look around here except I have to go outside which I know the guards will be outside there and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be punished for stepping out at night.


    It¡¯s not safe though.


    I turned to walk back upstairs when I heard the sitting room door opened and two figures entered, my heart stopped beating for a while like someone who was caught in a very bad act.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I tried to sneak upstairs since the lights are dim and they can¡¯t see me. But just then the light turns on and there stood Chase and Rowan staring directly at me.


    My heart sank.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°What are you doing out thiste?¡± It was Rowan asking and Chase just stared at me with a straight face.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ I, just came to grab some water¡± I replied biting my lower lips.


    ¡°Water isn¡¯t in the sitting room rather in the kitchen¡± Chase snapped and start walking to my direction.


    I stood there wishing the ground could open and cover me. The only thing in my mind is the punishment he¡¯ll give me.


    I could¡¯ve just stay in the room instead ofing out here and to add to it, I just lied.


    I shallow the saliva in my mouth and waited for the worst.


    Chase got to where I was standing and without a word he walked upstairs leaving me standing there with Rowan looking at me.


    Rowan waited until Chase disappear into his room before he turn to me.


    ¡°I know you lied¡± He calmly said and walks towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy I bumped into early, huh?¡± He asked and I just nodded finding it hard to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Am Rowan, I¡¯m sure you know me¡± he smiled and that was when I noticed his white gap set of teeth.


    I didn¡¯t see this earlier because I was in a hurry when I bumped into him, but I just noticed how handsome he is.


    ¡°Calista¡± I told him.


    ¡°You should go to bed. Chase won¡¯t be lit with you if hees down and see you again¡± he said and I nodded.


    I turned and immediately dash up to the room.


    I shut the door behind me and slowly walk to the bed, the heavy lump I felt in my heart seems to have disappear.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Chase will do anything or just ignore but I¡¯m scared of him.


    Despite him being handsome, his face isn¡¯t always the one you could think of messing with.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s always keeping this strict face that you can hardly read. I decided to just forget thinking of him and go to sleep.


    The ray sun from window shines to my eyes and I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Good Morning¡±  I said to Sophia and Isabe when I saw them walking out of the bathroom dripping wet, obviously they just finish their bath.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, go take your bath. Chase wants all of us downstairs¡± Sophia said to me.


    My heart spank, and the only thing I can think of is about what I didst night.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong though, he just saw me downstairs while others are asleep but why is my heart beating faster than usual.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked biting my lower lips in curiousity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. One of his personal guard came in here to announce that our presence are needed. So, go get ready¡±


    I nod and slowly walk out of the bed. My leg is kinda heavy for me to carry but I managed to reach the bathroom, I stare at my reflection in the bathroom mirror and sighed.


    I felt my beauty fading away, I can¡¯t even see the happy girl in me again.


    The only thing I see is the girl who has to do anything to satisfy another so she can be free. A caged girl that has no say of her own.


    I removed my clothes and turn on the shower. It took my seven minutes to be done and I walked out of the room with Sophia and Isabe.


    Sophia and Isabe chatted all along but I couldn¡¯t even say a word, each step I takes makes my heart beat faster.


    Was the meeting called so he can decide my punishment?


    ¡°You okay Calista? You¡¯ve been dull since you woke up¡± Isabe asked and I forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, just had a little fever¡± I lied and she nodded.


    We got downstairs and I realized Amelia and her crew are already there with her acting all bossy as if trying to seducing someone.


    Well, of course she said she¡¯s interested in Chase.


    Chase wasn¡¯t in the sitting room yet so we had to wait, and my heart still wasn¡¯t beating normal.


    Soon Rowan came downstairs and when our eyes meet he smiled at me before walking out of the building after saying hi to everyone.


    ¡°Did he just smiled at me? OMG! I wished that was Chase smiling at me¡± Amelia whined and I scoff.


    Sophia turned to me and whispered,


    ¡°Have you meet Rowan before now? I noticed the eye contact¡± She raised her brow and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie to her.


    I have already lied alot recently.


    ¡°Yes, Yesterday. I bumped into him when I was walking out of Chase¡¯s room¡± I told her and she nodded smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking though¡± I told her seeing her blush even more. She didn¡¯t say a word and just nodded.


    Secondster, I sighted Chase walking down the stairs, and I went to stand behind Isabe.


    Literally I¡¯m scared of him and whatever he had to say.


    And again, he¡¯s dressed in ck and have a brown glove on.


    He¡¯s still looking like the Greek god in him I saw when he came to my parents apartment.


    ¡°Good morning¡± everyone said, I was thinking far so I wasn¡¯t able to say good morning too.


    Chase¡¯s eyes meet mine but he immediately looked away.


    The expression on his face is undefined and that makes the air more tense.


    He went and sat down and we just stood looking at him, I was standing at the back though.


    He cleared his throat and looked up to all of us.


    ¡°Five of you will be leaving to the quarters today. New set areing in and i need you all to be out. Only one person can stay¡± he said calmly.


    Amelia seductively touched her self in an attempt for him to notice him and perhaps let her stay. I scoffed again, everything she does disgust me.


    She brings herself so down just for a man that is not even interested, a man that didn¡¯t even care if she exists.


    I was relieved that the call was not to talk aboutst night or about me, but about something.


    I literally felt my heart start beating normal and I prayed I¡¯ll be among the girls to be moved but his next word left me shocked.


    ¡°Only Calista Raymonds can stay¡±


    He said and all eyes turned to me.


    What? I forced myself not to say it out.


    The eyes prying into mine could kill me for a sec especially that of Amelia.


    Including Sophia and Isabe¡¯s expression is tensed and I wondered why.


    Is there anything to gain staying here in the main apartment as a ve?

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Hey wait up Sophia, Isa¡± I said running to them as they made their way to the room without a word to me.


    They were only ring at me after Chase¡¯s announcement.


    I entered the room and both of them were sitting down.


    ¡°Hey, why are you both ignoring me. You were there when he made the decision himself. It¡¯s not like I forced him to¡± I cried.


    They have been so good to me since I came here , they made things easy for me and seeing their sad faces broke my heart.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They are one of the reason I didn¡¯t really think much about home.


    They treated me like a sister and made me not notice the absence of my family.


    ¡°We never said you forced him. Or do you?¡± Isabe said with a little devilish smirk.


    ¡°No! No I didn¡¯t, why will you even think of that. You know even if I did there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll even give me a listening ear. C¡¯mon, Sophia¡­¡±


    ¡°Calista, no one said this is your fault but.. is there anything you ain¡¯t telling us?¡±


    I raised my brows and then scoff. Now, they seem hard for me to understand what they¡¯re pointing at.


    Chase just set them free some minutes ago and they ain¡¯t happy about it?


    I mean, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s actually sent them free but when he said they¡¯re leaving this particr mansion, shouldn¡¯t they be happy that they won¡¯t be treated like ves anymore?.


    Instead they turned and started attacking me like I was the one that made the decision.


    ¡°This has to be a joke. I don¡¯t understand, you were there with me downstairs. What are you talking about?¡± I askedpletely loosing it.


    Isabe stood up and slowly walk to me.


    She taps me by the shoulder and hold me still, I couldn¡¯t look at her cause she was at my back so I just stared at Sophia who avoided my gaze.


    ¡°You see¡­ Last night, when I was going to the kitchen I saw you by the steps talking to Chase and his brother.


    You just arrived three days ago and you are already taking everything away. Congrattions, you seeded in talking him to take us away.


    I hope you enjoy your stay. I knew there¡¯s something off about you right from the very day you arrived¡± Isabe said and walk out of the room without another word.


    Sophia stood up and walked away too.. with her.


    I stood there, not really understanding what just happened.


    Sophia and Isabe had misunderstood me and I never talked with Chasest night.


    I don¡¯t want to call this jealously or whatever. But since they¡¯ve been here for years more than me, shouldn¡¯t they know who Chase is better than me?


    I have been here for just three days and I already know Chase isn¡¯t the type that talks to people a lot especiallydies, so even if I had attempted to talk to him how do they think he¡¯ll even reply not to talk of granting my request. I was starting to feel sick and bad.


    They had misunderstood me and will always hate me thinking I¡¯m a bad luck and the reason they were transferred.


    i was still there when some men entered the room, they¡¯ve been knocking but I was so lost that I didn¡¯t hear them.


    Without a word they started packing out Isabe and Sophia¡¯s stuffs.


    Standing up, I walked out of the room in search of Chase, he¡¯s my boss and we haven¡¯t talk since I arrived here and the only thing I wanna plead with him now is not to let Isabe and Sophia go.


    I don¡¯t know why I feel terribly bad , maybe because they all med it on me.


    Chase wasn¡¯t downstairs but when I ask one of his personal guard he led me to the garden where he was standing, backing the entry and smoking. I was about walking toward him when I noticed he was on call.


    I waited until he was done before I approaches him, he didn¡¯t notice my presence until I clear my throat. He turned to look at me but looked back again without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I interrupted but I wish to talk to you about something¡± I said staring at the floor. I suddenly don¡¯t have the confidence anymore.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about your room mates, forget it. I don¡¯t go back on my words¡± he replied and walked away before I could even say another word.


    I stood there and was almost pushed to cry but somehow I feel happy that he actually talked back to me.


    Despite the fact I don¡¯t like him, I also like him somehow which confuses me.


    I didn¡¯t realize how long I¡¯ve been standing there until the guard came in to tell me to step out. I nodded and walked back to the building, heading to the room , I meet with Amelia who wasing out of their room with her box.


    I didn¡¯t see Sean and Deane and I guessed they¡¯re somewhere around. I should probably go and look for Sophia and Isabe too.


    I was about walking pass her when she dragged me back and unexpectedly p me.


    I felt my cheeks became hot immediately and I couldn¡¯t see for some seconds, I raised my head up and dress my hair back as it falls on my face.


    ¡°Why?¡± I turn to Amelia who folded her arms beneath her breast staring at me with fury in her eyes and hatred on her face.


    ¡°If your roommates hadn¡¯t tell you then I¡¯ll, you¡¯re a trash and a bad luck. And don¡¯t think you can have Chase all by yourself now, he can never find trash like you interesting.


    And somehow, you¡¯ll see me here again, ready to take my ce. Bitch¡± she swear and pushed me really hard making me hit my butts on the floor.


    ¡°Ouch¡±. I cried but she went ahead to spit on me, then carrying her box she made her way down stairs. I literally felt myself bing weak.


    SOPHIA¡¯S POV


    At the junior quarters, the guards pack our stuffs into the car boots.


    We¡¯re away from the main building and I¡¯m not sure Calista knew about this junior quarters.


    The guards were getting us ready to drive us off. I turned to Isabe who was chewing a gum and humming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re too hard on her? It¡¯s not her fault though?¡± I asked her, feeling extremely bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you care about her? She deserves ever bit of it¡±. She hissed.


    I sighed and stared at the floor, whatever that happened is not Calista¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t believe Isabe when she said she overheard Calista talking to Chase about us.


    Even if she did, there¡¯s no way Chase will do what she said.


    And when I asked her if she has anything to tell us, her expression made me believe she knew nothing but Isabe¡¯s mind is already made up.


    Everyone should be happy they¡¯re going to see their family again, I¡¯m excited and I can understand the other girls¡­ They all want to be with Chase, even if they¡¯re not dating him, seeing him every day is enough.


    The driver will drive us to meet with our family for at least two days or so, I didn¡¯t get it when Chase¡¯s personal guard was saying it.


    And then after, we will return to work.. in Chase¡¯s second apartment which he visits only once in a month.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the slut of a roommate that did this you huh?¡± Amelia said to Isabe. She has her crews behind her looking furious.


    Isabe stared at me and I knew, this isn¡¯t the Isa I had been with all this year¡¯s, she¡¯s different now.


    ¡°You better back out or I¡¯ll have to puke off those big eye ball of yours¡± she said and continued chewing her gum.


    Amelia was taken aback at her outburst, obviously she was shock as Isabe or me had never talk back to her cause she¡¯s a bully and can get her things done in her own way.


    She red at me and walked away with Sean and Deane.


    ¡°Amazing¡± I said to Isabe smiling but she just nodded.


    ¡°See, don¡¯t make this a big deal. I still don¡¯t believe it¡¯s Calista fault though. I mean , we have been here a long time to know Chase well, Calista have been here for just three days and there no way Chase will ever do what she says.¡±


    Isabe looked at me and just smirked without a word , she headed to enter the car.


    I sighed and walked after her. We both entered the car while Amelia, Sean and Deane entered the next car.


    We stayed there for another two minutes before the driver ignited the car engine and slowly drive out of the building.


    I wishe I could see Calista one more time and tell her none of this is her fault so she don¡¯t feel too bad. But, I can¡¯t and we will never meet each other again. Or just maybe¡­

 Chapter 13

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It¡¯s night and the bell had ring, I stood up from the bed and walked out, heading to Chase¡¯s room.


    The house is already quiet and calm. I entered Chase¡¯s room after ringing the door bell.


    He wasn¡¯t in the room and the room is a little messy with ashes of cigarette on the floor and clothes scattered everywhere. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my duty, but I¡¯m gonna do it anyways.


    I started by arranging the bed and arranging the clothes, I was able to pick out the dirty one¡¯s by smelling it.


    Even though it doesn¡¯t stink, but I could tell it¡¯s dirty cause the scent was a little bit faded. I arranged the clean clothes in the closet and took the dirty ones to the washing machine.


    I am now cleaning the floor when he entered the room. I stood up from the floor immediately.


    He stared at me like he¡¯s suprised to see me and I swallowed. Seeing him always makes me nervous and I hate to admit he keep getting hot every single day.


    ¡°Where are the maids?¡± He asked and I widened my eyes.


    ¡°Maids?¡± I asked.


    I haven¡¯t seen any maids or any other soul in the building.


    He turned and was about to ring a bell by the wall when two maids rushed in.


    ¡°We are sorry we arete Sir¡± They both said at the same time bowing.


    Okay! Everything in this building keeps getting weird and weird, making me ufortable.


    ¡°If this happens again, you¡¯ll have yourself to me..¡± He points at them and walk away disappearing into the bathroom.


    ¡°We are sorry ma¡¯am¡± One of the maid with the tag ¡°Mercy¡± said to me and immediately started moping the floor.


    Confused and not knowing what to do, I walk out of the room and made my way to the kitchen,This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting there I saw sixdies inside, wearing an apron and has something on fire. I stared at them open mouthed and I feel like someone who is just loosing her mind.


    I walk back to the sitting room and I meet Chase there, already sitting down and was watching a Netflix movie.


    ¡°Your room was moved.¡± He said immediately he sees me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You no longer sleep in that big room alone. Your room is next to mine¡± he said not sparing me a nce. I nodded but that doesn¡¯t clear the confusing in my head.


    ¡°If you need anything, you can call on the maids to get it for you¡± he added.


    ¡°Why?¡± I almost asked but I instead, nodded.


    I find my way to the said room and when I stepped in, I almost passed out.


    The room does not look as I expected it to look.


    The room¡¯s wall was painted all white and even the bed had a white nket on it. As much as I remembered, Chevy¡¯s room is all ck and he wants mine to be all white?


    But I¡¯m just his ve so why do I have to have my own personal beautiful room?


    Everything in it is so beautiful and expensive that I got scared to even touch a thing, maybe he was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t mean to tell me the room is mine. Perhaps he wanted to tell someone else not me.


    I walked to the closet and when I open it, i slipped out and fall as what I saw got my heart beating faster than usual.


    The wardrobe is filled with beautiful expensive wears and shoes , heels, flip flop and everything.


    Not wanting to see more, I dashed out of the room in a rush.


    . I must have misunderstood him too or he¡¯s mistaken.


    He was still sitting in the couch but now, he¡¯s not watching the movie. He was busy with his phone.


    ¡°Excuse me, am sorry¡­. But, I didn¡¯t hear what you said early ¡± I told him inly raising my brows.


    He looked up away from his phone, standing up slowly and approaching me , I stood watching him.


    ¡°The room, beside mine¡­. Is yours¡± with this he walked away.


    I shake my head negatively, this is just a very expensive joke.


    Why is he doing it?


    I was feeling down some hours ago because of the me I got and because I lost my two new friends, but then, here¡¯s something to make me feel better.


    I fall on the nearby couch tiredly and face palmed myself.


    __________


    Waylen park his car at the warehouse and got down, they were lot of guards standing outside.


    He walk inside the warehouse , passing through the first entry, there were just some few men with some bitches.


    They all greeted him as he pass and he only nod. He didn¡¯te with any of his men cause he wanted an alone time.


    He entered the second entry and the hall was busy with music, dancing and everything.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The bartender greeted him and he just nodded.


    ¡°Hand me the keys¡± Waylen said to him and he nodded and walk away to get the key.


    While waiting for him , Waylen turned to look around at the men getting drunk and everything.


    Those are his father¡¯s associates and they all work together.


    He collected the key and made his way to the stock room.


    There, he meet Rowan standing waiting for him.


    ¡°Thought you gonna disappoint¡± he said seeing Waylen.


    ¡°Mmmm¡± Waylen just hummed and approach Rowan.


    He open the stock room with the keys and then the passcode, next with his hand. And when it opened, they both walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re justing from Chase¡¯s?¡± Waylen asked him and Rowan nods.


    ¡°Not just, I left his apartment in the morning but stayed over at father¡¯s. He¡¯s having a though time , Waylen ¡± he quotes.


    ¡°Spokesman. Tell e¡¯m to just retire and get some rest then¡± he said as they keep walking deep inside the stock room.


    ¡°He wants to get me into everything before he retire, he¡¯s scared of us getting hurt¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pissing me off¡± Waylen calmly said to him though he wasn¡¯t calm now. He didn¡¯t say any other words.


    Entering fully into the stock ones, they meet the girls making more and more packs of drugs.


    ¡°Wow¡± Rowan gasped.


    ¡°Hey Waylen¡­ Rowan ! We weren¡¯t expecting you¡± The head of the stock room said and came over to handshake them.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A little too well. We haven¡¯t seen your father for a pretty long time now and we¡¯ve been expecting him¡±.


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll drop by when he¡¯s free. He¡¯s handling some stuffs now¡± Rowan told him.


    ¡°That will be great. C¡¯mon, let me show you the new stocks ready to be moved¡± he said and started leading the way.


    Waylen followed behind and Rowan did the same.

 Chapter 14

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It was already gettingte at night and I had been in my room doing absolutely nothing when I heard some noises and I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s outside the room or not but the noise was close.


    I got down from the pretty bed I couldn¡¯t get enough of and wear my flip flop then steps out of my room.


    I was about passing Chase¡¯s when I heard smashing of sses and a groan.


    I literally got scared as I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s under attack or what.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The room wasn¡¯t closed so I don¡¯t need to input his passcode to make it into the room.


    I slowly opened the door and just then another ss was thrown and it fall just some steps away from me but when it shattered the pieces got to me.


    Nearly screaming, I closed back the door in horror as I have never see Chase that way. My heart started beating faster than usual as Iid back at the door.


    ¡°Fucking psychos!!!¡± I heard him scream again and something like a punch on the wall.


    I opened the door again and saw him just standing there, with something like a picture on his hand.


    He fall back on the bed and push his hair back, his hand was bleeding but he didn¡¯t seem to even notice it or care.


    ¡°Fuck it!!!!!¡± He screamed and shattered everything on the side table and I only stare in horror.


    Sophia already told me about his ex dead girlfriend and I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that the picture in his hand is her.


    He grab a broken ss from the wall and hold it tightly in his hand.


    I could see blood rushing out from his palm as the effect of the ss he¡¯s holding, and this time, I had have enough and couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Chase stop it¡± I cried scared as I walked to him and took the ss out of his hand.


    ¡°Am a weak pieces of shit! And I couldn¡¯t even save her! She died because of me. Because I couldn¡¯t protect her? She trusted me! She fuckin trusted me till her death. She died because of my clumsiness!¡± He screamed over and over again squeezing the picture.


    ¡°No Chase. It wasn¡¯t your fault, you didn¡¯t do anything. I know you will protect her if you could but it wasn¡¯t your fault she died, she died because she¡¯s meant to¡± I said to him.


    I don¡¯t know the full story of who thedy in question is or what happened to her but the only thing I could do now is calm him down.


    ¡°You think so?, You think she didn¡¯t die because of me!¡±


    ¡°No Chase, she didn¡¯t. Please stop hurting yourself¡±. I cried.


    This is the other side of Chase am seeing since I came in here, none of my room mates told him he has his soft broken side and seeing his behavior now makes me scared as what he¡¯s capable of doing next.


    ¡°Chase, you need to let go of the picture ¡± I told him and he did like a little kid taking instructions from his mother.


    ¡°You stay here and I¡¯ll try to find the first aid kit to clean you up¡±


    Without waiting for his response I stood up and move away from him, I walked over to the bathroom but couldn¡¯t find it.


    Searching it in a bathroom is weird but I don¡¯t know anything here yet and that¡¯s the first ce I could think of.


    Not finding it , I walked over to his closet , I opened the wardrobe and saw it there.


    I carried it out and walked over to him. I started by disinfecting the wound and then cleaning the face up before bandaging it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hurt yourself this much Chase. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll will be happy wherever she is seeing you do this to yourself, okay?


    You¡¯ve to stop punishing yourself and ept the truth and the fate and try to move on¡± I told him while tying his palm with the bandage.


    ¡°You should get some rest¡± I told him when I was done.


    He didn¡¯t respond, I helped him remove his shoes and made himid on the bed.


    ¡°You get some sleep, I¡¯ll clean this up or I¡¯ll end up hurting myself too¡± I told him.


    I walked out of the room and went to the store room where I pick up the broom and the little trash can.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing with that? If it¡¯s to clean something up. Please hand it over and I¡¯ll do that¡± one of the maids said as she stood in front of me.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it myself¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue with me, so I walk back to Chase¡¯s room.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for someone to see Chase this way. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve been seeing him like that but I guess it¡¯s a no cause if they¡¯ve, Sophia will probably tell me that he sometimes break things or act crazy.


    When I returns to the room, he was already asleep. I hurriedly clean the whole floor up and dispose the broken sses. I returned to the bed and walk over to the bed to cover him with the nket.


    I took some seconds of my time to look at his face closely and his handsomeness is just something I can¡¯t get over with.


    He had a little injury on his face and I went back to get the aid kit then disinfect it and stered it.


    His hair falling on his cute face makes him  look even more handsome. He is sleeping just like a baby and I really feel bad for him, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be in such pain. But who could believe the popr Chase is depressed over a woman?


    Maybe not depressed but he¡¯s probably feeling guilty that he¡¯s the cause of her death.


    I guess it¡¯s high time I start my research about more of him. The inte can have everything about him and his lifestyle posted by the medias seem to be every where.

 Chapter 15

    Chase walked out of his bedroom after getting ready, he had woken up twenty minutes ago after he got a call.


    He had woken up to see Calista sleeping next to him, she is sitting on a chair with her head on the bed and fast asleep.


    Chase didn¡¯t want to wake her up or disturb her so he just carried her to the bed and covered her with the duvet.


    He had just gotten a call from one of his men that the men Waylen gave the task of shipping the drugs across the country have been attacked and the drugs missing.


    Chase couldn¡¯t hold onto the amount of fury he feels inside him.


    He got outside his apartment and the car is already ready waiting for him. He entered and his driver ignited the car engine before driving off with two other cars behind them.


    It was a one hour drive until they got to the warehouse. The driver got down and opened the door for him to get down which he did.


    Without a word, Chase made his way into his father¡¯s warehouse.


    He hardlyes over to the warehouse since he owns his own and intend to not divide his attention.


    John Gotti, his father should either retire and hand over the warehouse to any of his sons but he had insisted he wants the warehouse to be run by all three.


    Chase cares little or less about what goes in and out of his father¡¯s business.


    But then, he knew how much it hurts his father whenever he loses men and products. It hurts him more when his men is attacked and some got killed, so he had to drop by the warehouse.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the past four years, Chase hade to realize that his father or himself, has an unknown enemy.


    No one knows if it¡¯s an insider or an outsider and for thest couple of years, they¡¯ve tried to find out what was wrong and who that could be.


    They¡¯ve always been attacked and when attacked, they lose lot of men and known of the enemies have been found .


    ording to John Gotti, every Mafia has an enemy, you just have to discover who your enemy is.


    Chase¡¯s only desire is to avenge his dead girlfriend¡¯s death and he had hated himself so much cause despite after years since her death, he hadn¡¯t been able to do something.


    He promised himself to fight with the veryst blood in his vain .


    Chase don¡¯t want to care if the killer is from his family or outside his family, he only wants to get a hold of hand on the assassin.


    He had wanted to believe that the person behind her death is Waylen.


    Buting to his conclusion, Waylen is his blood brother and if there¡¯s the least of thing he¡¯ll do, it is taking away his family¡¯s happiness.


    Since the incident of Chase girlfriend¡¯s demise, Chase had turned to aplete stone hearted man.


    She had died in his arms and that¡¯s was the only very first andst day a tear was seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Waylen is in the VIP, he got shot too¡± Tyrell said walking up to Chase whom he had sighted from afar.


    ¡°Got shot? Was he shipping the drugs along with his men?¡± Chase asked without stopping or slowing down.


    ¡°Yes, he intended to see them get to the boat before he drives back home, but they were attacked on 7th ally¡± Tyrell said to him.


    ¡°But that was not why I had to call you, I discovered something. Waylen is doing better, but the bullet we find on him and many other men that was shot, is the same bullet from four years ago¡±


    Chase seems to suddenly get stuck on the floor as he stood walking and stood there.


    ¡°What?¡± He raised his brows.


    ¡°The ballistics confirmed it¡± Tyrell said to him.


    They got into the VIP room after the little brief discussion and Waylen was sitting on a chair and he had git a bandage on hisps which was where he got shot.


    Chase acted like Waylen didn¡¯t exist and just head to where the bullet was ced. He picked it up, it¡¯s already cleaned and there¡¯s no blood on it.


    Just looking at it, Chase recognized it as the same bullet that killed Madison.


    He felt his hand shaken as the scene shed back to him. It took him two minutes to get hold of himself.


    Chase sighed and drops the bullet back in the ss.


    ¡°Have it been tracked?¡± He asked no one in particr.


    Despite the face that he said it calmly, anyone could tell from his expression that he is filled with rage.


    ¡°No. We couldn¡¯t find any trace of the bullet. They¡¯re doing a clean Job¡± Tyrell sigh.


    ¡°That willst for just a couple more times and they won¡¯t hold it any much longer¡± Chase groans.


    He walked out of the VIP room and head to the counter. He needed a drink and a smoke to calm himself down.


    After he had taken a shot down and light the stick of cigarette, he turned back to Tyrell.


    Tyrell is his soldier, who¡¯s always right next to him.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± He asked , more like a statement than a question.


    ¡°No one knows, but some of Godfather¡¯s soilders are at the scene to trying to gather some information, however we lost over $5. 6m goods and Godfather isn¡¯t much happy about it ¡±


    ¡°I think this people have bitten more than they can chew. You stay over and post me. I need to heed out¡±


    Chase stood up from his chair and walk out of the warehouse, his guards followed behind him immediately. He got to the car and got in.


    ¡°Drive to levashovo memorial cemetery¡± he muttered to his driver.


    ¡°Yes Boss¡±.


    Arriving at the cemetery, Chase got down and told his driver to stay back inside the car while he walk inside the cemetery floor.


    He stood on Madison¡¯s tomb and stared at it. Her smiling picture was on her tomb with her name and age attached to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t brought your killers to face my wrath as I promised. But I¡¯m promising you once more, that it¡¯ll be just more a little time, and I¡¯ll have your killers worship you with their life.¡±


    ¡°I intended to make you my Comare, but you didn¡¯t stay a much longer.¡±

 Chapter 16

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I stretch my body and yawn , I don¡¯t know what time it is but I know I woke upte. I opened my eyes and noticed I wasn¡¯t in my room.


    shing back tost night, I remembered to have falling asleep watching Chase.


    I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling I feel fromst night while watching him sleep. His cute face and his handsomeness is something no one can resist.


    Not for too long.


    But who could¡¯ve thought that the Mafia Chase gets worked up because of a girl?


    I don¡¯t know the full story about his past rtionship but I could already tell that he must¡¯ve loved his dead girlfriend a lot to not get over her too easily.


    And it must¡¯ve hurt him more than it should be that he didn¡¯t find her killers.


    Whatever that happened¡­


    I think Chase have to let go of the grudge, even if he can avenge her death, there¡¯s no way he can achieve that if he hates himself.


    I stood up from the bed, Chase wasn¡¯t in the room and there¡¯s no sign that shows he might be around.


    Waking up to see myself on his bed, I couldn¡¯t remember climbing onto the bedst night. I only know I was sitting on a chair and then I fall asleep.


    I made my way out of the room and closed the door behind me. About to head to the room , I meet a maid and I stopped her.


    ¡°Sorry, have you seen Chase this morning?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, he¡¯s out¡± she said and I nodded.


    ¡°I came to ask what you¡¯ll like for breakfast?¡± I raised my brows and stare at her, surprised.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    I said and she looked at me, looking confused too.


    ¡°Oh.. I¡¯m sorry, but didn¡¯t Madam Therason write what¡¯s for breakfast?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She did and the chefs are already working on it but boss said we should ask you what you want to eat when you wake up¡± She exined and then I just nodded.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just have my bath ande over to the kitchen first¡±


    She bowed and walked away.


    I couldn¡¯t hide the confusing from my face.  I got confused about my reason of being here. Everything started bing suspicious to me.


    From having roommates to having my own room and then, from having to make foods for Chase to now being asked what I wish to eat.


    I sigh and walk into my room, my body is kind of feeling weak to me so I decided to take a warm water bath.


    After taking my bath, I brushed my teeth and put on my cloth. My closet is filled with clothes of all type.


    I walked into the kitchen and the maid from early was right, the chefs where in the kitchen and making breakfast.


    They¡¯re prepared five different dishes while the maids carries them out.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± I greeted them when I stepped in.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± they all greeted.


    ¡°Sorry, My name is Calista¡± I said to them not liking how they addressed me as ma¡¯am.


    Some of them are much older than me and it¡¯d be disrespectful to let an elderly person call me ma¡¯am.


    I tried to offer them a helping hand to finish up the cooking but they all refuse saying they¡¯d get fired if I¡¯m seen in the kitchen with them.


    ording to one of the chef whose name is Martha, who seems to be the nicest one.


    ¡°Please ma¡¯am, take whatever you what to take here , Boss will get us all fired if he¡¯s to find you here¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to cause them any problem on their work so I heed back inside, a maid rush up to be and stopped me.


    ¡°Boss called for your presence in his library¡± she said.


    ¡°Chase?¡± I raised my brows and she nodded.


    I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the cars drove in or the bell rang that was supposed to announce his presence.


    And did the maid just said he¡¯s calling for me?


    ¡°When did he came back?¡± I asked nervously biting my lower lips.


    ¡°Just now. Do you know his library or you need help finding it?¡±


    I replied her I didn¡¯t know much ce around the building and so she offered to help me.


    She stopped outside a door and told me to input the password I was given then she backed me, more like preventing herself from seeing what I¡¯m to press.


    ¡°Password?¡±  I muttered to myself. The only passcode I could recall having is the one of Chase¡¯s room.


    Without wasting much time, I inputted the passcode and the door opened. The maid bowed down and walked away.


    I stepped into the library and was taken aback, I didn¡¯t ever think their would be a library in such a house. It was filled with books neatly arranged.


    Not wanting to get too drawn to excitement, I swallowed nervously and heed inside the library.


    I sighted Chase standing before the firece and backing the entrance of the library.


    I felt my hand heating up as I walk to him nervously. I stopped when I was just some feet¡¯s away from him.


    ¡°You sent for me sir¡± I said not looking up at him.


    For the next six seconds, there was silence and then he turned to me.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to look up at him and as usual, I saw myself drowning helplessly for his handsomeness.


    He is aplete and total definition of an angel, a Greek God and I wondered how many of them are still out there.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± I heard him ask and then I looked down immediately.


    His deep voice will make one piss on themselves. Nervously, I stared at my feet not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I won¡¯t like to repeat my self¡­ What happenedst night!!¡± This time, it seems like he was about to yell but is pushing his self back not to.


    ¡°I ¡­.. Don¡¯t know sir! I .. I.. just saw you breaking stuffs in your room , that¡¯s all. I¡¯m sorry¡± I immediately said as I don¡¯t know the best way to say it.


    He isn¡¯t drunk yesterday and I¡¯m pretty sure that he can still tell what happenedst night so why does he have to ask me.


    ¡°Whatever you seest night¡­. If I hear you tell anyone about it, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t see the light of the next day¡±. He said strictly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I find myself squeezing myself before I could stop myself.


    And despite the face that I¡¯m scared of the threat, I was pretty mad at him.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you so ungrateful?¡± I asked him looking up at him directly to his eyes.


    What if I wasn¡¯t the one that saw himst night but a maid? She could have went round the building telling the other maid about Chase.


    But I saved his butt and all he have to say is that he¡¯ll kill me?


    He still have a bandage around his palm but a new one different from the one I ced yesterday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk back to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking back at you but you are ungrateful!! You almost hurt me yesterday with the sses you were breaking ! And you hurt yourself too!¡± I said pointing at his palm which he looked at.


    ¡°I have to make sure I calm you do despite the fact that you¡¯re a rude brat! I dressed your wound and all you¡¯ve to say thank you is to threaten me? And so, what if I tell people how weak their Chase is? What can you do¡­.?¡± I smirked.


    I didn¡¯t know why I¡¯m saying alot but I¡¯m so pissed off at him right now.


    I was taken aback when Chase grab me by my neck and pin me to the wall.


    ¡°If you dare¡­.¡± His face was already so red and boiling in rage and I feel so scared.


    He suddenly let go of me and I fall on the ground almost choking. He seem to regret his action immediately as he scattered his hair and sighs.


    He made to walk out of the library but stopped and turned to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Your life and everything about you is my hand and no one can save you. You belong to me and I can do whatever I want with you¡±


    With that, he walk away and shut the door. Still on the floor, I felt tears clouding up in my eyes.


    He¡¯s a bad boy! I shouldn¡¯t have talk back to him, he is right. If he wanted to kill me right away, he can do that and now will question him.


    Finally, the tears fall on my cheeks. Not because I was scared of him, but because I can¡¯t imagine how much longer I have to continue living under the same roof with a monster.


    I shouldn¡¯t have even entered his roomst night. I guess from now, he¡¯s just showing me the dark side of him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How much longer until I¡¯m out of this disaster?¡±


    And then, an idea pumped into my brain. There, I said to myself that I¡¯m going to do it¡­ I¡¯m going to do that one thing Sophia told me not to.


    ¡­. Attempted escape¡± and that¡¯s the only way I can get out of the mess.


    I stood up from the floor and dust myself then walk out of the library.

 Chapter 17

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I walk out of the library after dusting myself and made to the sitting room. Chase is already there and having his breakfast like nothing had happened.


    Not knowing if I¡¯m to sit on the same dining room chair with him or I¡¯m supposed to have my food in my room.


    But my mind is made up and the only thing I could think of is just to keep pissing him off until he gets so sick of me.


    The two things in my mind now, is to find an escape route and while trying to find my route, I need to make him feel tormented by me.


    Without thinking much about what he¡¯d say, I walked to the dinner table and draw out a chair and sat down.


    Surprisingly, Chase didn¡¯t even look up to me nor say a word. Nah! Not like I care if he does.


    A maid came up to me and help dish out the rice to my te. I started eating.


    Stealing nces at Chase who was eating and pressing his phone at the same time.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hate and love him at the same time.


    I love him for how cute he is and I know everydy will think the same. No one can look up at his face and not drool.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason Sophia and Isabe had med me that they were moved. They all wanna be around him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I heard Chase said with a traceable tone of anger. I look up to see he is on call.


    ¡°Fuckin psycho¡­ I don¡¯t give a dim what the fuck goes around there. Just check the fuck damn ce of the incident and report back to me , how hard can that be?¡±


    He kept swearing over and over again. And I feel pity for whoever he¡¯s speaking to.


    ¡°So rude¡± I hissed when he dropped his phone.


    And Ofcourse, he heard what I said because he looked up to me but it¡¯s not I care.


    Chase wash his hand after he was done eating and then taking his phone, he made his way upstairs.


    I sighed and hurriedly finish up with my food. I helped the maids to clean up the dining room after and then I went to sit on the couch and watch a Netflix.


    I¡¯m bored and couldn¡¯t think of what else to do. The only thing to do is just to sit in my room and be doing nothing.


    So, I decided to watch some movies until my eyes feels heavy for me and I¡¯ll take a nap till I decide what else to do.


    The thought of my parents came into my mind and that was when I realize how much I¡¯ve missed them.


    I smiled and wish I could talk to them and tell them my life is not miserable yet. At least everything is going fine.


    I don¡¯t know how much but I¡¯m enjoying my peace when I still have it.


    Wondering what my mother will be doing at this time of the day if I was still with them, I missed her so much.


    I know she missed me too but my only worry is that she don¡¯t do any hurt to herself before I get out of this ce.


    Thinking about Emma, I¡¯m pretty sure she missed me more than anything and I hope she isn¡¯t being bullied.


    She¡¯s crazy just like me but she gets hurt easily and I¡¯m like her only backup n.


    Not sure if my parents told her about the fate that came knocking on my door, if she didn¡¯t know the full story then she¡¯d hate me.


    Emma might think I had nned to travel out on my birthday and that was what I did without informing her. I literally started feeling bad.


    Apparently, I missed home more than any other thing and I can¡¯t wait to escape from here.


    Still lost in the thought about my world when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Oh Holy Crap! ¡± I almost screamed but stopped myself when I saw it was Rowan.


    He backed up immediately seeing how frightened I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you came in. How long have you been here?¡± I asked him sitting back on the chair and lowering the volume of the television.


    ¡°No quite long, you seem so lost in thought that you didn¡¯t even notice mee in. Calista right?¡±


    I nodded and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Is Chase in?¡± He asked me and I look up to the stairs.


    ¡°Uhmm.. yes yes! He¡¯s in his room I guess¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see youter¡± he said and ran upstairs.


    Rowan isn¡¯t really as handsome as Chase, he¡¯s still pretty young. He¡¯s also handsome but not to bepared to Chase.


    I wonder what Waylen looks like. I haven¡¯t see him in real life only from the media when updates about him and his family is posted.


    Picking up the remote once more, I yed the movie which I had pause before.


    Waylen might not be as handsome as Chase but he¡¯s pretty nice and tender. I wonder how adorable Chase will be if he¡¯s to copy Rowan¡¯s sweet nature.


    Anyways, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s nice or not. He¡¯s still the grumpy Cold Chase that everyone knows.


    Twenty minutes into the movie and I already started feeling sick and dizzy. The K-drama I was watching is actually interesting but I got tired.


    I turned the television off and walk upstairs in an attempt to go into my room.


    I noticed Chase¡¯s door is open and he was yelling at Rowan.


    That lousy cat!


    ¡°Go tell him that he¡¯s so pathetic. He don¡¯t know what love is and that¡¯s why he can¡¯t stay in together for too long with mother!¡± Chase yelled at Rowan.


    ¡°Fuck you Chase! You know too well the kind of business father is into! A Mafia have to be able to protect himself first! It was because of love that made you his miserable..  look at yourself Chase¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fuckin say shits to me! ¡± Chase grind his teeth.


    ¡°The truth hurts Chase! But you need to learn to protect yourself first! It¡¯s because you¡¯re this stubborn that you can¡¯t even protect Madison Harrison!!¡± Rowan yelled at him.


    At this time, Chase rushed to him and punch him on his face making Rowan lose bnce as he fall on the ground.


    Chase went ahead to grab him by his cor and stared right at him.


    ¡°If I hear you talk about her once more, I¡¯ll kill you without blinking an eye¡±  Chase threatened.


    Seeing how hurt Rowan is from the punch, I bang into the room. Chase let go of his cor immediately he saw me and step back.


    I rushed up to Rowan and help him stand up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him worriedly.


    He¡¯s got a red face because of the punch and even if he said he¡¯s okay, I could tell how hurt he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine dear¡­ It¡¯s just a punch¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not okay. C¡¯mon let¡¯s get out of here, I¡¯ll bring you some ice¡± I told him as he led the way, walking out of the room.


    I turned to Chase who was standing and looking at us.


    ¡°You are so bitter¡±. I told him shaking my head sideways.


    ¡°Get the hell out of my room this instant¡± he yelled throwing the ss next to him on the floor.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you know! Breaking anything your hand can get to. Hear the truth now, you¡¯re hurting yourself and until you realize that and free yourself? You¡¯re still that Cold hearted man everyone hates¡± I said to him angrily and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 18

    Chase grab the vase on his side table and hit it on the floor, breaking it in the process.


    He¡¯s so mad.


    ¡°How could she talk to him rudely¡±  He had resisted the urge to hit her the one time she called him a bitter man.


    But he can¡¯t hit a Woman, not when Madison hated it.


    But he¡¯s so pissed and wondered on what to do to her for her to know her ce.


    Within the few days she¡¯s been with him, he disliked her her authority. She talks back at him without any atom of fear or respect and no matter how he tried to punish her.. he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to.


    Somehow , Calista had reminded him so much of Madison and that was the reason he had to make her stay while he set others free.


    Her confidence reminds him alot about Madison.


    Madison had never allowed any one look down at her no matter the position you¡¯re in, and that¡¯s one of the mean things that draw him to her.


    Too bad she didn¡¯t stay longer.


    Chase shattered his hair and untie his tie then fall back on the bed.


    ¡°You are so bitter!¡± Chase heard the voice of Calista in his head.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you know! Breaking anything your hand can get to. Hear the truth now, you¡¯re hurting yourself and until you realize that and free yourself? You¡¯re still that Cold hearted man everyone hates¡±


    ¡°Fucking idiot!¡± Chase yelled and hissed.


    He can¡¯t believe people addresses him as cold-hearted.


    Even if he acts like he don¡¯t care, hearing that from a ve he brought into his house hit him differently.


    ¡°Am I bitter?¡± He raised his brows and questioned himself.


    No, he¡¯s not. He believes he¡¯s not bitter. Or maybe he haven¡¯t taken a look at himself and see who he really is.


    Losing Madison has really shattered his life , it¡¯s like he had lost everything in life. It took him six months to recover from the shock and believe that she¡¯s died.


    If anything can be done to bring back the died, Chase sure will go a long way to bring her back to life.


    She was his first girlfriend and he had failed to protect her, he couldn¡¯t even think of loving another.


    He¡¯s a Mafia, and this lifestyle had taken away a precious thing away from him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe Rowan was right, he need to learn to protect himself first and ept the truth about who he really is.


    Drown in thoughts till he heard a knock on his door.


    Using the remote, he opened the door and Tyrell entered.


    ¡°Sir, We find a suspect. He¡¯s in the dungeon¡± he bowed.


    Chase¡¯s eyes lightened up, at least there¡¯s someone to unleash his anger on.


    ¡°A suspect from?¡±


    ¡°From the attack at 7th Ally. The soldier I sent said he¡¯ll be going in at eight and you¡¯re the first person to see the suspect, we haven¡¯t tell your brothers or Godfather¡± Tyrell tells him.


    Chase smirks, ¡°Get me my gloves¡±


    He ordered and walk out of the room, Tyrell went to his closet an opened a box then brought out the glove and walk out of the room, shutting the door behind him.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I handed the ice bag to Rowan as he ce it on his cheeks. We were sitting in the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you okay? You shouldn¡¯t havee in though, Chase is my brother and I¡¯m used to him being aggressive¡± Rowan said and I sighed.


    ¡°Your brother is losing it. Why will he go about punching people? You were only advising him!¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ No! I shouldn¡¯t have push further when I noticed him lose it and maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have talk to him about Madison¡±. Rowan said and with a trace of sadness and regret in his voice.


    I stared at me and shake my head sideways , ¡°Did he really love her that much?¡±


    ¡°Mmmh¡± Rowan smiled at me.


    He dropped the ice bag and stand up , I stand up too.


    ¡°Are you going home already?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just heading back in¡±


    Rowan walked up to me and stand just a step from me and we were breathing the same air. I stared at him nervously and take a step back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him.


    He just smiled and touched my face. ¡°Why do you act so much like Madison?¡± He said raising his brows.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Argh! I must be thinking nonsense, forget it. I want to go to the shopping mall to pick up some stuffs , you wannae with me?¡±


    And again, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Rowan is so nice to me and Chase is a total different from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Chase will like that¡± I answered himughing nervously.


    ¡°Who cares about how he feels? C¡¯mon. I¡¯m pretty sure you haven¡¯t seen outside since he arrive here?¡±


    And I nodded.


    He¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen what outside looks like since I was brought in. And most weirdly, I don¡¯t know where we¡¯re at.


    ¡°Okay sure¡± I smiled at him.


    The car drive out of Chase¡¯spound, They¡¯re about another two cars behind driving behind us.


    Rowan was driving his car and Chase¡¯s men were following.. Rowan exined it¡¯s because I¡¯m in the car with him so the Chase¡¯s men can¡¯t let me out like that.


    ¡°What town are we at?¡± I asked him looking outside the window. The roads are different from my street back at Anapa.


    ¡°Moscow¡± He replied.


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Moscow is like 1207km away from Anapa and even if I try and seed in escaping from Chase¡¯s house, there¡¯s no way I can get back to Anapa without Chase finding me.¡±


    And I don¡¯t even know anywhere around as I¡¯ve never been outside Anapa. They must¡¯ve given me a really hard drug the day they took me that I didn¡¯t even know how long the trip was.


    ¡°Are you Okay?¡± Rowan asked and I turned over to look at him.


    ¡°Ya, I¡¯m fine¡± I smiled at him.


    I stared out of the window as the car roll by¡­ Until this time, I¡¯vee to believe that my life will not be the same as it was for the past 19 years.


    Now I¡¯m in an unknown city to pay off for the mistake of my father, which I know only little about.

 Chapter 19

    Chase walked into the dungeon and his soldiers who was guarding the cell immediately bowed to him.


    ¡°Open the door¡± He instructed and they nodded.


    Tyrell, his personal guard was tagging along behind him.


    The soldiers obeyed him and opened the cell, Chase walked in.


    The dungeon was built underground, so it¡¯s not easy for someone not living in the house to find or notice the dungeon.


    ¡°Tell me all you know¡± Chase tells the man calmly bringing out a chair.


    The man before him, was already wounded as he has different cuts on his face and is bleeding.


    Maybe he gave the soldiers a hard time and they¡¯ve to drag him all the day .


    He stared at Chase without opening his mouth or saying a word.


    Chase sighed.


    He was already getting pissed , he¡¯s so angered especially after hearing a ve with no respect call him bitter.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Chase asked again but the man didn¡¯t bug.


    ¡°He haven¡¯t said a word since we brought him in¡± Tyrell whispered to Chase.


    ¡°Argh .. did you lost your tongue or something?¡± He asked, feeling more angry.


    This time, the man smirked.


    Chase stood up and ran his hand through his hair then unexpectedly he punch the man on his face and grab him by his cor.


    The man, was tied to the chair so even if he try to fight Chase back, there¡¯s no way that he can.


    ¡°You fucking open your damn shit mouth and say something!¡± He yelled at him staring directly into his eyes in anger.


    The man smirked¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re just like your father, pathetic¡±


    He said to Chase in a whisper and it even angered Chase more.


    Without blinking, Chase start punching him. He hates it so much when someone tells him he acts like his father.


    The man¡¯s face was already covered in blood but Chase didn¡¯t care. He was only filled with anger and the rust of revenge.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve to stop. He¡¯s the only one we get now and we can¡¯t stand to lose him¡± Tyrell said and that stopped Chase from punching him.


    He moved back and led on the wall, breathing heavily. His hand was bleeding but he didn¡¯t feel any pain nor care if it hurts.


    ¡°We should get you treated¡± Tyrell told him but he didn¡¯t respond so Tyrell ordered one of the guards to get the aid kit.


    Chase walk once again to the man who was already weak andying helplessly like a rug.


    He once again hold his cor and raise his head up, making him to look at him. The man, looks like someone who¡¯ll die at a little moment.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t want to talk? I¡¯lle back again for the final interrogation and if you didn¡¯t say anything to me, I won¡¯t kill you. But I¡¯ll make you kill your family with your bare hands¡± Chase promised him grunting his teeth.


    The man¡¯s eyes heated up but he tried to not make Chase notice the fear in his eyes.


    Angered, Chase walked out of the dungeon and tells the soldiers to keep an eye on him.


    Then he head back to his room. He got there and walk into the shower then washed his bleeding hands.


    He stopped and stared at himself in the mirror, and the only thing he sees is a bitter man but he can¡¯t help it.


    His dark side has taken the best part of him and he can¡¯t even help it.


    The only thing he knows and could think of, is the person or the people after him and what he loves.


    Or maybe, they¡¯re not just after him.. but after his family too?


    Chase punch on the wall in anger and crack his teeth. He immediately open the drawer and brought out his drug ¡°Clonazepam¡± which helps him calm down his anxiety.


    He hadn¡¯t been taking it for a while because he believes he¡¯s getting better. But maybe he¡¯s wrong.


    Still staring at himself on the mirror, the ringing tone of his phone brought him back to the world.


    He sighed and walk out of the bathroom, took out a cigarette and light it before picking up the call.


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was Tyrell on the line but Chase hadn¡¯t even look at the phone screen.


    ¡°Boss.. They find a fingerprint on the body of one of Godfather¡¯s soldier. I think we find something¡± Tyrell said.


    Chase¡¯s eyes lightened up and he turned immediately and grab his personal car key.


    His soldiers has the car keys of all the cars in the building expect one which Chase drives alone without convoy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rushing outside and still on the phone he asked..


    ¡°Who else know about this?¡±


    ¡°No one, I made sure no word left the building. You¡¯re the first person to hear this¡± Tyrell tells him.


    ¡°Good. Where are you?¡±


    ¡± I left the building minutes ago, Let¡¯s meet at the Pub Crawl , I¡¯ll be there in six ¡±


    ¡°What? Are you insane? I need to see the dead bodies and we need to get to work immediately¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­  Godfather ising over to the warehouse to see the corpse, he can¡¯t see you investigating on the dead bodies of his men!¡±. Tyrell said.


    Chase sighed and got into his car, ¡°Okay. See you at six¡±


    ____


    Rowan took Calista to show her around the town and she couldn¡¯t stop admiring the beauty of the city.


    Sitting outside the ice cream shop, Calista sucks on her ice cream.


    But Rowan was masked, he doesn¡¯t want to draw attention to himself. Even though he has Chase¡¯s guards but he don¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    ¡°You like ice cream that much?¡± Rowan asked Calista seeing how she smiles over the ice cream.


    ¡°Mmmh! It¡¯s been long I had this too¡± She smiled.


    Calista hade to love Rowan because of his character. He doesn¡¯t even look at her as a ve but treats her like a normal human being.


    For the past three hours since she¡¯s out of Chase¡¯s penthouse, Calista had forgotten that she¡¯s living as a ve.


    ¡°So¡­. Do you want to continue your education, yunno?¡± Rowan suddenly asked out of the blue.

 Chapter 20

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked him nervously unsure of what I heard.


    ¡°Yunno, I know it¡¯d be pretty bored for you staying at Chase¡¯s alone without anyone to talk to¡±


    ¡°Mhhm. The only two friends I know left three days ago¡±. I told him.


    ¡°Okay then, Yunno? Maybe I can talk to Chase to put you in college?¡± He said and I turned to look at him.


    I already finished licking my ice cream. Hearing Rowan talk to me about college nearly made me cry.


    That was my dream!.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I couldn¡¯t go to college because I have to start supporting my parents after I left highschool.


    I had always dreamt to go back to college and sometimes I envy the college students but I know I can¡¯t go because my parents can¡¯t afford it.


    I don¡¯t even care if it¡¯s online college lessons, I can still graduate with the same result as other¡¯s.


    But hearing Rowan talk to me about it, I really wanted to yell yes to him but I don¡¯t want to get too attached.


    I turned to him and sniff, trying to push back the tears that is threatening to fall.


    ¡°Go back to college? Actually, i don¡¯t think I want to¡± I smiled at him.


    I already caused him enough trouble and I won¡¯t want Chase to hurt him because of me.


    He¡¯s going to go over and talk to Chase that I want to go to College , and if Chase refuses, Rowan with what I had seen, isn¡¯t the type that gives up easily.


    What if he insists and get punched at again?


    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re thinking about Chase then forget it. He¡¯s not that heartless to not allow you secure your future. Besides, you¡¯ll only have to stay with him for 400 days?¡±


    I raised my eye brow and looked at him.


    ¡°400 days?¡± I asked him and he nodded.


    And this, is the first time I¡¯ll be finding out how long I¡¯ll have to stay with Chase. My parents had said it¡¯s a year or two so they weren¡¯t sure.


    But now I know, that I¡¯ve to be with Chase for a year and some months.


    ¡°Do you know?¡­. Uhmmm.. do you know what my father stole from Chase?¡± I asked him nervously unsure if it¡¯s right to ask him.


    ¡°Chase is secretive.. Not even me his brother know much about his personal life or what goes in and out of his business¡± he exined to me.


    ¡°Mmh¡± I nodded and bite my lips.


    If he said that Chase is secretive then that means that no one knows anything about the offense of my parents.


    And I have to either ask him about it, which I know he¡¯ll never tell me or I have to find out myself.


    ¡°You can talk to me, if you think Chase won¡¯t let you, then stop it. So? You wanna go back to college?¡± He smiled at him and I turned to look at him once more.


    I couldn¡¯t help the full smile on my lip, I nodded at him like a baby and he smiled back and touched my cheeks yfully.


    Rowan is just so nice to be into a Mafia¡¯s family. I heard the Mafia¡¯s hardly get along with outsiders but Rowan had proved me wrong.


    He¡¯s just a sweetheart.


    ¡°Yes¡± I replied him and he just nodded.


    He reached for his pocket and pull out a pack of cigarettes.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± He asked politely.


    ¡°No¡± I shake my head.


    He nodded and light the cigarette then I watched him puff out some smoke.


    I¡¯m not used to the smell of cigarette but I have to endure since he asked for my permission first.


    ¡°When we get back to Chase¡¯s, I¡¯ll talk to him. I¡¯ll be staying at Chase¡¯s for some couple of days until it¡¯s time to leave the country.¡±


    ¡°Leave the country? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to handle some business over at Singapore for my father, it¡¯llst for two weeks.¡±


    I nodded and just smiled.


    ¡°So, what if Chase refused? I mean, what if he refuse to let me go to college? I know you said he isn¡¯t that heartless to say no but Chase isn¡¯t the man to mess with, what if he hit you again?¡±


    ¡°Why are acting like a kid?¡± He asked and I just looked away.


    He made me look at him as he hold my arms.


    ¡°Listen, if Chase didn¡¯t let you go to college, I¡¯ll find a way to get him to do it. You can¡¯t be staying in all day doing nothing, you¡¯ll get sick if you stay like that. If you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll get hurt by him, then don¡¯t worry , I won¡¯t¡± he smiled and I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m catching cold. Can we head back home now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Rowan drop the remaining lighted cigarette on the floor and step on it. He waved at the guards and they all went back into the car.


    I joined Rowan in his car as he started the engine.


    ¡°How¡¯s Waylen? I haven¡¯t seen hime around or see Chase talk about him¡±


    ¡°Waylen is in his penthouse, I could¡¯ve ask you toe over and meet him in his penthouse but Chase won¡¯t allow that¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I asked and he went quiet for a while , while focusing on the road.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say they don¡¯t really share a good bond.¡±


    ____


    ¡°Goodnight¡±


    ¡°Goodnight¡± I said to him and walk into my road.


    Laying down on the bed face up, I sighed as my mind sh back to my day with Rowan.


    He¡¯s just the sweetest thing and he¡¯s super nice. If only Chase could be like him.


    Talking about Chase, I haven¡¯t seen him. Not like I care, I¡¯m pretty mad at him and I can¡¯t even remember why.


    Going back to college will be a great achievement to me, but I¡¯m worried if Chase will allow me. But hearing Rowan¡¯s promise that he¡¯s gonna talk to him.


    I decided to not think negatively and just look forward to either a Good news or a bad news.

 Chapter 21

    Chase arrived at the Pub Crawl and Tyrell was already there.


    ¡°Hey Boss¡± Tyrell waved at him as he walked and pull out a seat, sitting down.


    The environment was calm and there was no one around.


    ¡°So¡­ what did you find?¡± Chase asked without wasting time. Tyrell brought out a picture from his phone and show it to Chase.


    ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± Tyrell asked and Chase told him no.


    Tyrell went ahead to exin to Chase who the person is.


    ¡°The fingerprint is that of him. I don¡¯t know if he have a connection to what happened, but if his fingerprint is in the neck of one of Godfather¡¯s soldier, then he knows something¡±


    ¡°Have you sent for the soldiers to get him?¡± Chase asked and Tyrell shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°I though it¡¯d be best to show you first.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him in my dungeon tomorrow morning. ¡± Chase said.


    They shake hands and parted ways. Chase walk into his car and started the engine then drive off.


    THE NEXT MORNING


    Chase stepped into Mr. John¡¯s apartment with his guards stopping and standing outside. He entered and Waylen was already there.


    He is getting better and recovering from the gunshot.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± Waylen asked immediately he sees Chase.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, shouldn¡¯t he be here?¡± Chase asks calmly and went to sit down.


    Neither Chase nor Waylen talked to each other and John Gotti didn¡¯t want to cause problem so he just pretended to not notice.


    ¡°Rowan was at your apartment yesterday. He¡¯ll be traveling out today and he had decided to stay over at your house , didn¡¯t he tell you? ¡± Their father, John Gotti asked.


    And just then, Rowan walked into the sitting room. John sighs.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte , Father. I have to stop on my way to pick up some stuffs¡± Rowan exined and went to sit down.


    ¡°Is Okay¡± John said.


    ¡°I called once more, You guys already know about the recent happening? We don¡¯t know our enemies and we have to keep an close eye on everything¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you Father. Is there anything like, any business gone wrong in the past that we need to know? I don¡¯t think any one will be after us expect they¡¯re after something too.¡±


    Rowan asked and there was silence, more like everyone was thinking . Mr John then cleared his throat and Said.


    ¡°The only person I can think of, is your uncle. Who disappeared two days to the day I got my Omert¨¤. ¡±


    ¡°Uncle Edward?¡± Waylen asked and John nodded.


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word but he just paid attention , hearing her father talked about Edward, he could only think and wonder if he had a hand on Madison¡¯s death.


    ¡°What happened Father?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Edward wasn¡¯t okay that I got the Omert¨¤ before him. He wasn¡¯t capable enough to have the Omert¨¤ since he don¡¯t always pay attention or care about the business, My father who¡¯s your great Godfather have to deny him getting the Omert¨¤¡±


    ¡°Two days to the days I¡¯m supposed to get my Omert¨¤, Edward disappeared from our penthouse and we never see him again. I only saw a note he wrote there, that he¡¯lle back to take what I took away from him¡±


    ¡°So , do you think Edward killed Madison? In an attempt to start causing us pain?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about or whatever that happened to Madison. Listen, I understand you love Madison even to her death and she¡¯s part of the family but I think she¡¯s better off gone¡± Mr John said.


    Chase¡¯s blood heated up as he stared at his father.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say something like that father¡± Rowan cautioned his father seeing the look in Chase¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand what love is , That was why Mother couldn¡¯t even stay with you because you don¡¯t value or care about your family other than your business!¡± Chase told him.


    ¡°Enough of that Chase;! Don¡¯t you fuckin pathetic son talk to me like that¡±


    ¡°Pathetic?¡± Chase scoff but didn¡¯t say any more words. He was boiling in anger but he chose to control himself.


    The words of Calista is still in his mind and he doesn¡¯t know why but he doesn¡¯t want Calista to hate him.


    ¡°So you think Edward might have an hand in the stolen goods of ours?¡± Waylen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the only person I can think of is him. I¡¯ll be sending Rowan away for a couple of weeks, once heplete the assignment given to him. He¡¯ll be getting his omert¨¤¡± John announce.


    ¡°Thank you father, I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you¡± Rowan tells him.


    ¡°How¡¯s your wound, Waylen?¡± Chase asked and Waylen just red at him before replying.


    ¡°Healing¡±


    John Gotti stood up and dismissed the three sons then walk away from the sitting room heading to his inner chamber.


    Waylen stood up too and walk out of the apartment.


    Chase stood up but Rowan stopped him.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± He asked and Chase stop to look at him. He nodded and sit back down.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you about Calista¡± Chase¡¯s eyes seems to lit up hearing the name and Rowan didn¡¯t fail to notice that.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not supposed to be saying anything about what goes in you house and others but I spend some time with Calistast night and¡­.¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡± Chase asked sounding like a jealous man and an angry man at the same time.


    ¡°I know man, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you about it myself.¡±


    ¡°You do realize you ain¡¯t and don¡¯t have the right to flirt with what I imed?¡± Chase asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even your girlfriend Chase but your ve! Hear me fuckin out man¡±


    Chase seems to realize he¡¯s over reacting and so he kept quiet and just bring out a stick of cigarette from his pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n for her?¡± Rowan broke the silence.


    ¡°What do you mean my n for her? I don¡¯t need to have a n for someone paying the price of her father¡¯s miserable mistake. She isn¡¯t the first¡±


    ¡°I know, I talked to herst night and I got to realize that she wished to continue her education. She wants to go back to college¡±


    There was silence.


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word and instead he just lighted the cigarette and took a smoke in.


    ¡°How¡¯s that my fuckin business?¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t that heartless to say no to her right? She¡¯s a ve to you yes! But she didn¡¯t do anything to you, her father did. So I don¡¯t think you¡¯d just be keeping her in all day without her doing anything, I think she¡¯d like you if you grant her this request. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need no bitch to like me¡±


    ¡°Does that makes Madison a bitch too? ¡±


    Chase looked up at Rowan and frowned. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t talk about Madison like that¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, that means you¡¯ll allow her start college again, maybe go for a month and start taking online sses if you think she¡¯s not safe? I think that¡¯s best for her and I decided to talk to you about it myself¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± Chase said and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving today though¡­. You take care of her while I¡¯m away¡± Rowan tells him.


    ¡°What are you? Her boyfriend¡­..!¡± Chase raised his brows and Rowan smirked.


    ¡°I like her..¡± he tells Chase.

 Chapter 22

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Morning again , and I have to wake up with no n for the day other than just sit and do anything.


    I woke up with a banging on my head and I feel terribly sick.


    I tried sitting up from the bed but I noticed I couldn¡¯t even move my body. Touching my neck with my hand, I realized that my body was heating up.


    There¡¯s no possible way I can get help if I don¡¯t get out of the bed. But I couldn¡¯t even move myself..


    Sighing, I led back on the bed and wince in pain as my head keep banging me.


    I don¡¯t remember feeling sickst night after my night out with Rowan, so I don¡¯t actually understand what¡¯s wrong.


    I reached for the android I saw on the side table. I haven¡¯t notice that there¡¯s a phone there or maybe, there wasn¡¯t a phone there before.


    It¡¯s 12:06PM!


    I almost eximed but I couldn¡¯t move my lips. I have been on my bed since morning and it¡¯s afternoon already.


    And that was when I realize how sick I was.


    ___


    ¡°She needs lot of rest and she need to start spending some time outdoor, I don¡¯t know how she have been doing but she¡¯s suffering from Asthenia and she really need lot of exercises¡±


    The voice made me open my eyes and I realize I was still in my room and it was a doctor, talking to Chase.


    Chase was tucking his hands inside his pocket while the doctor talks to him, but our eyes meet the moment I opened my eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡± I heard him tell the doctor.


    I tried sitting up but noticed there¡¯s a wet towel ced on my forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯ll make the hotness of your body decrease. How do you feel now?¡± The doctor asked me.


    I looked at Chase who was always looking at me before I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired¡± I sighed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get some rest after, I¡¯ve talk to your Boss and I already prescribed medications for you. You only need to take your drugs and try going outdoor or something, yunno¡­ Exploring¡± The doctor said and I just nodded.


    I know that there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be possible for me to go outdoor. I wonder if Rowan already talk to him.


    ¡°Thank you doctor. You may now leave¡± Chase said to the doctor who bowed and left my room leaving Chase and I , in the room.


    ¡°Take some rest, the maids will bring in your dinner¡± Chase said and turn to leave.


    ¡°Dinner? What¡¯s the time?¡± I questioned making him stop on his track.


    I was thinking he¡¯ll ignore me but he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s 6PM. You¡¯ve been sleeping a long time and the maids had noticed your body heating up¡±


    I nodded as I couldn¡¯t remember a maid walking into my room, I didn¡¯t even remember myself dozing off.


    Chase turned to leave the room and I stopped him once again. I heard him sigh before he turned to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said to you, I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad or something. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Chase cut me short.


    ¡°Save it. You don¡¯t have to exin to me. Maybe I overreacted too¡± He said.


    For a second, I was taken aback at how calm Chase was talking to me and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if everything was alright.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Iugh a little. ¡°You good?¡± I raised my brows and stare at him.


    ¡°Yea¡± he nodded and tried to smile but immediately stopped himself.


    I watched him walk out of my room and shut the door behind. And I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how weird he just was.


    Was there anything going on I didn¡¯t know? Chase isn¡¯t nice to me, but he was, some couple of seconds ago.


    I decided to wave the thought and so, I forced myself to sit up from the bed. I needed a shower as I haven¡¯t taken my bath since morning.


    Wearing my flip flop, the door opened and a maid entered. Each day, I kept meeting different maid and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many maids are at Chase¡¯s service.


    She walked in with a tray on food and bow a little to me before dropping the food on the table.


    ¡°Your dinner is ready ma¡¯am, how¡¯s your health now?¡± The maid asked smiling at me.


    She¡¯s nice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yunno! Just a little bit tired but I¡¯ll just go and take my bath ande eat up. I¡¯ll be fine¡±


    She smiles and nodded then walk out of the room. I removed my clothes and walk into the bathroom to take a bath.


    I finished taking my bath and went ahead to eat. Turns out it¡¯s Fried turkey and beans corn and I had really missed the food. It reminds me of Sophia and Isabe.


    But guess we weren¡¯t meant to stay together for too long.


    After eating, the maid walk back inside and took the te.


    Feeling bored after getting a little energy, I decided to go down and maybe watch some movies.


    _____


    Chase walk back to the dungeon but had to stop outside the cell when he noticed his phone was ringing.


    He looked at the screen, it was Tyrell.


    Chase received the call and ce it on his ear before muttering what?.


    ¡°Hey Boss! The soldiers that went in search of the man as you ordered but we couldn¡¯t find anyone that looks like him or whatever¡±


    ¡°You know how much I hate to hear that. Find him no matter what it makes, have him tracked!¡± Chase said almost yelling.


    ¡°Sure¡± Tyrell tells him and disconnected the call.


    ¡°You good, boss?¡± One of his soldiers asked noticing the look on his face.


    He nodded and asked him to lock the cell once more and without entering he started walking out of the dungeon.


    He hadn¡¯t think much about if it¡¯s actually his uncle that killed Madison, but he¡¯ll make him pay for ever attempting to mess with him no matter how much it takes him but then I¡¯d be ridiculous to think it¡¯s his uncle who did it.


    For what reason? He¡¯s just probably overthinking.


    Lost in thought, Chase stop on his track when he saw Calista sitting down on the couch and watching a Netflix movie.


    Apparently before he could stop himself, the words of Rowan to him about liking her suddenly makes his heart burn.


    He can¡¯t like her! No one can.


    Not like he have any sort of feeling for her but she belongs to him and not to anyone else. Not even his brother have the right to be with her.

 Chapter 23

    Staring at the Calista from behind and seeing how peaceful and calm she is. Chase couldn¡¯t resist to say no to her request.


    If going to college is what she truly wants , then he¡¯ll grant her that desire.


    But he isn¡¯t sure if he can protect her. What if his enemies find out there¡¯s a new ve he¡¯s letting out and try attacking her?


    He¡¯d make her start online ss then.


    He¡¯s tired of causing pains to others. He needs to learn to protect himself and everyone around him.


    Chase walk to where Calista was sitting , and went to sit on the couch opposite her.


    Calista was taken aback when she saw him, but she didn¡¯t say a word and pretended to focus on the movie whileas she wasn¡¯t, not anymore.


    Not with Chase sitting over there with his eyes on her.


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡± Chase broke the silence and Calista turn to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting better. Thank you¡± She calmly replied.


    There¡¯s another moment of silence, each trying to read each other¡¯s mind.


    Calista hade to notice something about Chase recently.


    He was calm.


    He isn¡¯t acting like the bad boy he¡¯s known to be, but he¡¯s actually acting a little too calm.


    Chase focused on his phone once more while Calista continued with the movie she¡¯s watching.


    It¡¯s already night and she¡¯s feeling a little sleepy but she wants to finish watching the movie before she goes to bed.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I opened my eyes and realized an rm had woken me up, I didn¡¯t remember setting an rm or whatever.


    Tired , I stretches my body and sigh. The door of my room opened and a maid walked in.


    ¡°Good Morning ma¡¯am¡± she bowed and I looked up at her, greeting her back as well.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Boss asks you to get ready, you¡¯re starting school today¡± The maid announces.


    For a second, I thought I have heard her wrong.


    I have actually forgotten I talked about college with Rowan because I didn¡¯t believe Chase will ever let me out.


    But hearing the maid tell me that I¡¯m starting college today, I was taken aback.


    I couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on my face , if it¡¯s actually true, then Chase is not actually as bad as I might have thought he is.


    Maybe he just needed help, he just needs someone to talk to him.


    Without wasting time, I nodded at the maid and muttered a thank you to her while smiling and then I walk out of the bed and match to the bathroom.


    Taking off my cloth, I turn the shower on and as the water fall on my skin , I couldn¡¯t help but think how my first day at school will be.


    I really need to thank Rowan, and Ofcourse I also need to thank Chase for saying yes.


    Walking to my closet, I searched for the best outfit in there, but I didn¡¯t want to dress too much, just simple but beautiful.


    I walked to the mirror and arrange my hair, packing it neatly in a ponytail. Satisfied with my look, I went to search for the best boot to wear.


    Actually, before I moved into this room, I noticed that the closet is already filled with beautiful wears, boots, shoes, and heels.


    And I wondered how Chase or the maids knew my size in footwear and clothes.


    Not to say, but my closet is filled with cloths I never dreamt of wearing in my life.


    I¡¯m pretty sure all of them must be very expensive.


    Putting on a ck boot , I grab my handset and walk out of the room.


    Making my way downstairs, I noticed my cheeks were red and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    When I reached the dining room, I didn¡¯t see Chase there and I was kinda disappointed.


    I have intended to thank him and I have gathered lot of courage just for that.


    ¡°Did Chase left?¡± I asked one of maid I saw clearing the table.


    She nodded ¡± Yes, he left ten minutes ago. He said a driver will drive you to school when you¡¯re ready¡± she exined to me.


    Smiling, I nodded.


    How haven¡¯t I realize that Chase is actually sweet?


    Maybe I¡¯vee to believe the saying that goes ¡® behind every strong heart, there¡¯s always a soft part ¡®


    I sat down and the maid poured some teas in my cup. Taking the bread out of the box, I started eating up.


    When I was done, I cleared the table myself even when the maid insisted.


    I walked out of the building and a man immediately approached me.


    ¡°Hey, My name is Tyrell and I¡¯ll be taking you to school from now on. Consider me, your protector¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I raised my brows and stared at him .


    .. protector?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Calista Raymonds, nice to meet you¡± he smiled and shake my hand .


    He led me to a ck Jeep Wrangler and opened the door for me, the driver was already in and greeted me when he see me.


    When I sat down, I was kinda looking confused as I noticed how everyone was treating me like am a queen or daughter of a Rich man.


    My life isn¡¯t really going as bad as I thought it¡¯ll be while living with Chase. These past few months, I have even forgotten that i was taken forcefully away from my parents.


    Tyrell, who is actually also handsome scared me at first.


    He¡¯s well built and have this mean looking face, I won¡¯t me him. He¡¯s a guard.


    He has a very ck coloured hair and that¡¯s all I had noticed about him so far.


    He opened the car front seat door and entered , sitting next to the driver.


    I wondered why he didn¡¯t sit in the back with me but I didn¡¯t say a word.


    The driver ignited the car engine and drive out of thepound.


    It was a fifteen minutes drive.


    Tyrell isn¡¯t actually as bad as he looks, he¡¯s fun and had talked to me while the driver drives.


    I came to realize that he¡¯s Chase¡¯s right hand solider and he¡¯s been working for him for six years now.


    That¡¯s actually a long time to be with someone.


    When the car stopped, I looked out of the window and was meet with a very huge building that has the tag


    ¡® British international school ¡®


    Students were all walking around and for some seconds, I suddenly lost my confidence and didn¡¯t realize Tyrell saying my name.


    How am I supposed to walk into the school as a new girl?  The school looks like it belong to some special students.


    Every one was looking their best especially the females and they¡¯re all either brought by their parent in a car, or they drive the car themselves.


    Swallowing the saliva in my mouth, I slowly opened the car door¡­.

 Chapter 24

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It been one week since I started college, everything have just been going well except that there are some bullies who just can¡¯t ept there¡¯s a new student.


    My first day in school wasn¡¯t as tough as I had imagined it to be.


    When I got there, I was first directed to the registrar and I was informed that everything have been sorted out by my Boss.


    At the end of every day, Tyrell and the driver woulde pick me.


    Recently , Chase travelled and it¡¯s two days. We¡¯ll being back today.


    Switching off the television, i sigh before walking to the kitchen to get some snacks from the fridge.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It¡¯s weekend and I¡¯m bored being in here but there¡¯s no way to go. I use to chat with Tyrell when I¡¯m bored but he left with Chase and said they¡¯ve some business which urgently needed their attention.


    I grab some yogurt and a biscuit from the fridge before I walk back to the sitting room. I have been watching the movies since morning and my eyes already feel so heavy.


    cing the snacks on the table , I drank a little from my yogurt and was opening the biscuits when I heard a knock on the door.


    I turned to look at the door, Chase won¡¯t be back until evening today and even if he¡¯s back ,   why will he knock on his door?


    Standing up, I walk to the door and opened it, I meet a young beautifuldy standing there and staring right at me.


    She seems to be smiling but the smile had faded off when she saw me.


    She really have a heavy makeup on her face, she¡¯s got a hazel eyes too and a brown hair.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Are you looking for someone?¡± I asked her politely.


    Chase haven¡¯t said to me that he¡¯s expecting a visitor and I¡¯m pretty sure this isn¡¯t his sister.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She suddenly asked me back out of the blue.


    ¡°Huh? Me¡­ I ¡­¡± She pushed me out of the way and walk in and that was when I realize she has a luggage with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re just a maid here. I understand and might be nice to you, bring my luggage upstairs, I really need to rest¡± She told me and immediately start walking upstairs.


    ¡°Me, a maid?¡±


    As much as I wanted to stop her and question her about who she is but I couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t want to offend Chase, what if she¡¯s his guest? But at least he could have called and tell me she¡¯d being over.


    Moreover, the girl is rude.


    I carried the heavy luggage and walk after her up to the stairs , she kept giggling and smiling all over while looking at her phone.


    I¡¯m tired of her already. Who told her am a maid? Even if I am can¡¯t she carry a luggage that contains her belongings by herself?


    She stopped right at the door of my room and my heart nearly dropped.


    No! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯ll be sleeping in my room!!.


    She attempted to open the door but it was locked. I didn¡¯t lock my door though, I mean, I¡¯m at home so why¡¯ll I have to lock my door?


    She seems to get upset about the fact and then she turned to me.


    ¡°When will Chase be back?¡± Ofcourse, she¡¯s asking me in that rude manner!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Here¡¯s your box¡± I told her and turn, walking away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave yet you bitch! How dare you disobey me, I¡¯ll have you fired, you pathetic house maid¡±


    Funny enough, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the wordsing out of her mouth.


    ¡°Chase didn¡¯t tell me someone like you will being over, sorry, I can¡¯t attend to you¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Someone like me?¡± She raised her brows but I didn¡¯t wait for any word from her mouth, I just walk back downstairs.


    Sitting back on the couch I was on earlier, I already got feed up and can¡¯t seem to eat the biscuits again so I just drank the yogurt and had to put the biscuits back in the fridge.


    After twenty minutes of being downstairs, I decided to walk into my room, I noticed the girl seem to have find another room because I didn¡¯t see her.


    But how did she know the room in the building even without any help from the maids and guards?


    She seems to have beening over here before and Chase hadn¡¯t said anything about hering, the guards won¡¯t dare let her in if they didn¡¯t know her either.


    I sigh and fall on my bed , tired already. I decided to take a nap just to keep my mind away from the girl.


    _____


    Waylen walked out of his room, His injury have already heal and he now walks properly. Walking into the sitting room, Waylen went to grab himself some hot wine.


    He poured it into his cup and then walk back to sit down, he gulp it down and lights a stuck of cigarette.


    His personal guard ¡°Luau¡±  walk to him and handed him his phone but the calling in his phone already disconnected.


    ¡°Is Chase back from the trip?¡± Waylen ask and Luau shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°But he¡¯ll be back today¡­ By evening¡± he replied and Waylen told him it¡¯s Okay.


    He¡¯d like to pay Chase a visit someday. All this years of Chase avoiding him and hating each other for no reason, he haven¡¯t been bothered about it.


    He believes Chase will get over whatever he thinks he did but as day passes by, Waylen realizes Chase is only getting worst.


    All these years, it haven¡¯t only been Chase trying to dig up what happened to Madison Harrison, He , Waylen have also been trying to bring the killer to book.


    He wanted to prove to Chase that he is innocent of the death of Madison.


    But the killer seem to have been old in the game, everything was neatly done, it¡¯s been four years and no trace have been done.


    He is pretty sure even if it¡¯s decades that Madison Harrison died, Chase won¡¯t let go without revenging.


    ¡°Get the cars ready, I¡¯ll like to visit Madison¡¯s tomb¡±


    ¡°But Sir, Chase said you¡¯re¡­.¡± Waylen turn to re at him and he immediately bow and walk out of the sitting room.


    Chase might be a hard nut and stubborn as fuck, but he¡¯s his kid brother. He shouldn¡¯t be that hard to crack, this time, he¡¯s ready to fix his mistakes after three years.

 Chapter 25

    Calista heard some voices outside the house, standing up from the bed she looked outside the window,


    It was Chase!


    Not knowing why, but she felt excited and d he¡¯s home. She smiled and stand up from the bed then opened her door and walk out.


    Walking downstairs, Calista stop when she heard a voice , it was Chase and thedy from earlier.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you toe back home, I didn¡¯t know you traveled.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re back in Russia too, you should have call me or Rowan¡± Chase told her.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here now, I missed you¡± She whined and hug Chase.


    Chase hugged her back and smile.


    ¡°I thought Rowan said Chase hadn¡¯t been in any other rtionship since after Madison?¡± Calista muttered.


    She don¡¯t want to believe what she is feeling. It can¡¯t be possible, not so soon.


    Is she jealous?


    No, she¡¯s not. Perhaps she¡¯s just curious on how Chase hugged back thedy. Not wanting to greet Chase again, Calista turn to walk back to her room but stopped when she heard thedy said something.


    ¡°Chase, your maid was rude to me!¡± Again, she¡¯s whining like a little baby girl. Calista turn to look at their direction.


    Chase¡¯s eyes meet with hers.


    Calista can¡¯t deny the fact that Chase is looking more handsome than he was before. It seems like each passing day he keeps glowing.


    Chase was the first to look away and then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Oh Charlotte, she¡¯s not a maid..¡±Chase said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need some rest¡± he added and walk upstairs brushing past Calista without a word.


    Calista turn to look at this girl whom she just find out is named Charlotte.


    Charlotte folded her hand beneath her breast and walk up to the stairs, standing in front of Calista, she stops.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about who you are. Is that why you¡¯re rude to me?¡± Charlotte ask, with a smirk stered on her face.


    Calista sigh and turn her back on Charlotte, walking away.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t walk out on me!¡± Charlotte yelled at Calista stamping her feet on the floor.


    Calista paid less attention to her and walk back into her room, shutting the door behind. She led her back on the door and sigh.


    Just when she thought she has no one to continue bullying her and she can have her peace, then thisdy decided to show up.


    Is she Chase¡¯s girlfriend?


    Calista shakes her head and sigh. She need to stop thinking whatever she¡¯s thinking.


    She made an attempt to call Rowan on phone, but she didn¡¯t want him to worry. Rowan is just being soft with her unlike Chase, she shouldn¡¯t try to cross her line.


    ¡°Argh!!¡± She tapped her foot on the floor and out the phone away.


    She¡¯d better go take her bath, dinner time is fast approaching.


    __


    Chase walked into his room and remove his jacket, throwing it on the bed, he sit down on the bed and pull out his phone then dial a number.


    ¡°Yes Father. I¡¯m back¡± he said when the reciever picked up.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been able to reach him yet. But I know he¡¯s doing fine¡± Chase tells him.


    ¡°Okay¡± he disconnected the call and throw the phone on the bed theny down.


    No one have been able to reach Rowan on phone and everyone is worried. Yes , he can protect himself but he needs to be sending updates about the task he¡¯s handling.


    The door opened and Charlotte entered.


    Chase looked up at her and sit up, tucking his hand inside his pocket.


    ¡°I told you I want to rest¡± He muttered to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start being grumpy again. Ain¡¯t you happy to meet me after three years?¡± Charlotte said and walk closer to him.


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word , Charlotte sigh and walk to sit on his bed crossing her leg. Her eyesnding on the framed picture on his side table.


    Charlotte hummed and pick up the picture . ¡°You still have a picture of her? It¡¯s been how many years now, four?¡±.


    Chase walk to her and grab the framed picture from her, cing it back on the table.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯ll like to shower now¡± Chase said to her.


    ¡°Actually, I have something else to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s thedy from downstairs? She was very rude to me and I noticed that Madison¡¯s room have been upied by her?¡± Charlotte questioned.


    ¡°Her name is Calista¡­ You know the type of business I do¡± Chase said.


    Charlotte seem to get excited as she smiles happily.


    ¡°Then she¡¯s paying off a debt? She¡¯s a ve¡­ Then I have nothing to worry about¡± She smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refer her as a ve. Yes she¡¯s here to pay off a debt, but she isn¡¯t a ve. I¡¯ll leave first¡± Chase told her and walk away, walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°Still grumpy and Cold¡± Charlotte muttered and sigh. She looking over at the picture again and picked it up.


    Staring at it for some couple of time, she suddenly smirk and ce it back.


    She took her time to look around the room, it¡¯s been three years since shest saw Chase.


    She had seen himst on Madison¡¯s one year death anniversary.


    Meeting him again, this time. Charlotte is determined to stay and not lose him again, although her stay in Australia, she had only think about Chase.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She can imagine how many respect and fame she¡¯ll get when it¡¯s announced that she had taken over Madison¡¯s ce.


    Imagine dating the most feared man in Russia. Blushing, Charlotte walk out of the room.


    __


    It was dinner time when Calista get off her bed once more. She had been busy with her assignments that she didn¡¯t realize how many hours she had spent indoor.


    Putting on her flip-flops, She walk out of the room and made her way downstairs.


    Chase and Charlotte was already there, Charlotte was eating but Chase wasn¡¯t, he was busy with his phone.


    Charlotte was sitting opposite directly him , Calista hummed and walk to sit down on the chair next to Charlotte.


    Without saying a word, Calista pull out her te of food and dish out her fried rice, next is Red curry which she loves to eat with the rice.


    Without a word she started eating.


    Chase dropped his phone and started eating too.


    Charlotte cleared her throat . ¡°What is she doing on the dining table Chase? She¡¯s just¡­.¡± She looked at Chase before she continuing.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a low life with no ss and shouldn¡¯t be allowed to dine with rich. You shouldn¡¯t give her such opportunity or she¡¯ll take you for granted¡±


    Calista looked up at her and Charlotte red at before facing Chase again.


    ¡°Charlotte.. she has the right to be on the table okay?¡± Chase said but Charlotte rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat with her sitting next to me! God, she sinks! How do you expect me to eat with a ve sitting next to me?¡± Charlotte said and covered her nose with an attempt to make Calista ufortable.


    Charlotte had been taken by surprise when she saw her walk into the dining room. And to think she didn¡¯t even greet her!


    Pissed off by Calista¡¯s beautiful and being disturbed about how Chase is nice to her. Charlotte isn¡¯t ready to take it from her.


    She can¡¯t let her outshine her, she should keep her distance, she¡¯s here now. Even if Chase is nice to her, She, Charlotte won¡¯t be nice to her in anyway.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Chase called in anger dropping his spoon.


    Charlotte looked at him scared.


    And oh yeas! She forgot Chase don¡¯t care your position in his life when he¡¯s anger. He can do anything when he¡¯s anger and she doesn¡¯t want to be on his bad book.


    Not now! Not when she loves him.


    She have to show him that she¡¯s much better and can do better than what Madison have done for him when she was alive.


    Madison is her twin sister , she knows. But she can rece her.


    Without a word, Calista stood up with her te of food, ring at Chase, she walk out of the dinning room and head to her room.


    She¡¯s so pissed and as much as she want to distroy that Charlotte¡¯s face in the mud. She just couldn¡¯t.


    Chase is there. He¡¯s the boss and if he hadn¡¯t like the way Charlotte was talking to her, he should stand up for her.


    Oh maybe, she should¡¯ve stood up for herself? What held her back?!


    She dropped her food on the bed and sigh, she already lose appetite of eating.


    Charlotte had just arrived today and already on her neck? Worried, Calista wondered what is her position in Chase¡¯s life.


    Back in the dining room. Chase stood up from his chair and made to walk out but Charlotte run up to him and held his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chase! I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡± She muttered pouting at him.


    ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t, but you did¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t fail to notice the trace of anger in his voice. It takes long for Chase to forgive you if he ever gets mad at you.


    ¡°I just said the truth, she sinks..¡±


    ¡°No she doesn¡¯t!¡± Chase almost yelled but kept his voice a little down.


    Charlotte who was taken aback by his outbrust stared at him wondering why he¡¯s protecting her.


    Is there anything going on she needs to know? Hmmm.


    ¡°You have your dinner and go to bed. I¡¯ll head back in first¡± Chase told her calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry still.¡±


    He walked away, Charlotte walk back to the dining room and sat down. Feeling sad that she won¡¯t get to spend time with Chase till tomorrow because she pissed him off, she angrily trew the te of food of the floor.


    ¡°Clean that up!¡± She points to the standby maid. Grabbing her phone, she walk upstairs to her room.

 Chapter 26

    Chase walked into the dungeon, the soldiers opened the cell for him and he entered. Pulling out hisptop he opened it and click on a particr picture.


    ¡°Did you recognize him?¡± He asked the man who was already covered in blood.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since he was brought and kept in dungeon but he¡¯s too stubborn to talk, much to Chase¡¯s disappointment.


    It¡¯s true that no junior Mafia is allowed to leak the information of his boss , but sometimes they do. When they¡¯re threatened with their family.


    But this man have been a hard nut and Chase had already gotten tired of him.


    He¡¯s just a waste.


    He had travelled out for two days with Tyrell and they¡¯ve flew to Cambodia , the city which he heard his father¡¯s brother lived.


    But turns out, he haven¡¯t beening in for the four years , which makes him more suspicious.


    He isn¡¯t really sure his uncle will try to hurt his father by starting with his sons. No Mafia does that .


    Mafia¡¯s takes revenge directly to the person who offended them and not the only way round.


    Edward had been in the Mafia game, even when he hadn¡¯t taken it so serious, but he knows the rules of Mafia.


    ¡°Even if I did, you think I¡¯ll say? I¡¯d rather die than tell you heartless man what you yearn to hear¡± The man interrupted his thought.


    Chase nodded and out theptop away. He waved at Tyrell toe over and he obeyed.


    ¡°Get rid of him¡± He told him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we keep him for a little longer? I believe he¡¯ll definitely say something¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks, he won¡¯t bug. Get rid of him and send his corpse to his family. I¡¯m going out to have some drink¡± He said to Tyrell who nodded.


    Tyrell turn and nodded at the soldiers who understood the assigning immediately and drag the man up. He could barely walk and his face was already disfigured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make your death easier for you¡± Tyrell told him before telling the soldiers once more to get rid of him.


    Chase walk out of the building, it¡¯s alreadyte at night and everyone was asleep. He entered his car and drive off.


    Actually, Chase was taken by surprise when he saw Charlotte at his apartment, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet her.


    Charlotte had disappeared after the one year death anniversary of her twin sister Madison. No one had heard about her. She also hadn¡¯t show up on the rest of Madison¡¯s anniversaries not even her parents too.


    So, seeing her once more was what Chase hadn¡¯t expected.


    He stops his car at a bar and walk in. He found Gray immediately and walk up to him.


    ¡°How did things go this two days?¡± He asks once he¡¯s settled.


    ¡°No movement. Godfather didn¡¯t make an order, he told all soldiers to stay down¡± Gray tells him.


    Chase ordered for a hot drink, he poured it into his ss and gulp it down before he continued.


    ¡°Did Waylene around?..¡±


    Gray shakes his head negatively. ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Chase, I need you to see something¡± Tyrell suddenly said.


    More like something he had been ning on how to say.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°While we were checking the CCTV footage of what happened at the warehouse the day of the robbery, we find this¡± Gray said and handed him his phone.


    It was a footage of a man who had came into the warehouse after Waylen did, and he stayed on an end while pretending to drink.


    ¡°I think someone from Godfather¡¯s soldiers have a thing to say¡±. Gray said.


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word and continued watching the footage.


    ¡°Can you pause this right here¡± He said and Gray nodded and paused it.


    ¡°Send this to the quarters, get a clearer view of the tattoo on his hand. We can¡¯t see his face so definitely we can¡¯t recognize him, he doesn¡¯t seem to be one of my father¡¯s soldiers. Find out which Mob home that tattoo belongs to¡± Chase told him.


    Gray zoom the photo and of Ofcourse, there was a tattoo but it wasn¡¯t so clear. Only the quarters can zoom it further.


    Gray breathed down.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed the tattoo early. I¡¯ll send this to Mr Wen, I¡¯ll send you the report tomorrow¡± Gray said and Chase, without a word nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back now.¡± Chase shake Gray¡¯s hand before walking out of the bar.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I woke up just when my rm was about to ring. I shut it and made my into the bathroom, I had a shower before walking to my closet.


    What happenedst night disyed in my mind and I couldn¡¯t even think of having breakfast with Charlotte sitting there.


    She¡¯s the one who sinks and need to handle her shit.


    I put on my cloths and grab my handset before walking to my door. I opened the door same time Chase¡¯s door opened.


    He walked out of his room dressed in his shorts and he was shirtless.


    Oh holy crap!


    I had to hold myself to not scream, I¡¯ve never seen him get out shirtless, is it because there¡¯s Charlotte?.


    Our eyes locked with each other but I looked away first, I¡¯m so fuckin mad at him and it¡¯s weird that I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Chase¡± I greeted him and made to walk past him.


    He grab my hand and pulled me to himself, my eyes widened as I was just resting on his body. Our face almost touching each other.


    He pulled his face closer like he was gonna kiss me, my heart had immediately stopped beating.


    Slowly, he let go of me and walk away.


    I turned to watch his retracing figure. Did I just imagined thing or it¡¯s just the bad boy being a pervert?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Feeling disappointed on how I have make a fool out of myself, I turned and walk downstairs slowly.


    With each step I take, I felt like I¡¯ll lose bnce if I¡¯m not careful.


    What was the meaning of what he just need? A question, only him can answer.


    Walking out of the building, Tyrell walk up to me smiling.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I greeted him first and he nodded.


    ¡°You look cute today¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering me¡± I said and smile.


    Tyrell led me to the car, this time, the car was different from the one user the whole ofst week.


    I entered the car and greeted the driver, he responded before driving out of thepound.


    Throughout the drive to school, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I really doesn¡¯t like Charlotte. Her words from yesterday had hurt me so much .


    It¡¯s pretty obvious Charlotte hates me even when we both don¡¯t know each other.


    She isn¡¯t the daughter of the Gotti¡¯s!


    I turned to look at Tyrell who is just looking out of the window.


    I wanted to ask him who Charlotte is to Chase but I wave it off. Why am I worried about she is to him than how to ovee her bully?

 Chapter 27

    Chase walked into the Conference room , his father have called for another meeting. This time it wasn¡¯t just the three brothers, there were also some important people present.


    Rowan had just gotten off the ne and hade over immediately to see his father.


    When everyone had settled down, Mr John nodded at Waylen to stand up and start up the meeting.


    Waylen obeyed and walk to the high table where he put a USB cable on aptop and then connect it to therge television which immediately disyed a warehouse that seems to be in a Forest.


    ¡°As you all know about the recent happening in our group these days, it haven¡¯t been funny and we are losing a lot to this unknown people. The soldiers were sent out to see If they can get any clue about who might have been trying to destroy us¡±. Waylen stopped to look at them.


    Everyone was looking at him with keen interest which is exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°And this also happens to be my brother¡¯s first mission. And how d can I be? Hepleted his task sessfully and this can give him a room to join our business¡±


    For a couple of seconds, the conference room was filled with the sound of pping as everyone congrattes Rowan.


    ¡°Okay. With the information he submitted, we didn¡¯t quite get the face behind all of this but we are making a progress.¡±


    ¡°We are the COSA nostra and we can¡¯t be seen going down. The warehouse disyed here is one of the things Rowan find out in his mission.   We ain¡¯t quite sure who owns the warehouse as no one was seen there but we find some of our drugs which still has ourbel on it¡± Waylen kept quiet when someone raise his hand up.


    ¡°Does that mean that the person stealing the goods is an insider? A person among us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great question Mr. Matt. We haven¡¯t confirmed yet, but as it may be¡­ We have to stay down and stand by till we figure this out and the reason we are being attacked.¡±


    ¡°From the picture you disyed, I think I noticed something¡± Another member speak up.


    ¡°If you noticed anything, please speak up¡±


    There were silence as the member first looked at Chase watching his expression calmly before he speak up.


    ¡°The hand writing on the wall, is the same as the hand written threat letter we received a day before Mr Harrison¡¯s daughter was killed.¡±


    Chase¡¯s eyes seem to brighten up as he looked at the man who also avoided his gaze.


    ¡°What are you saying Samaul?¡± Mr John asked him.


    Waylen take this time to walk over his seat next to Rowan and sat down. He looked over at Chase and read his expression calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I mentioned the name but with what I see, which I¡¯m sure others see too. I think whosoever that is behind this, might have a hand on Mr Harrison¡¯s daughter¡¯s demise too¡±


    John Gotti hit his hand on the table in anger and stood up.


    ¡°No one is taking about the Harrison here! She is gone, do you understand?. She¡¯s never part of the group , No one is after her killer, but if you¡¯re so curious then that name is banned to be mentioned in my presence!¡± He yelled as everyone went silent.


    ¡°Father!¡­..¡± Rowan called but he raised his hand at him, telling him to remain silent.


    ¡°The meeting is over. Rowan¡¯s inititation ceremony will be held two days from today ¡± John announced before walking out of the conference room.


    ¡°Samuel, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. Keep it to yourself if you noticed anything¡± one of the member cautioned him.


    ¡°Chase, what do you think?¡± Another member asked him.


    Chase looked at him and without a word , he stood up and walk out of the conference room too.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be back. I need to talk to Chase¡± Rowan said to Waylen and stood up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go after him. We shouldn¡¯t continue living under his shadow. He thinks he¡¯s always the right and the perfect son, don¡¯t give him the chance to make us feel down ¡± Waylen told him.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Chase is my brother¡­. Our brother¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m your brother too¡± Waylen said.


    Rowan looked at him in surprise but then didn¡¯t say a word until Waylen added.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I¡¯m not that heartless yunno? Go on!¡±


    Rowan stared at him for some seconds then nodded and walk out of the Conference room.


    Waylen turned to Samaul who was the only remaining one in the room as others already left too.


    ¡°You did a great Job. You go , I¡¯ll leave first¡± Waylen shakes his hand before walking away.


    Rowan approached Chase just when he was getting into his car.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Rowan called him and Chase turn to wait up for him.


    ¡°Where are you heading? Can we grab a ss of drink before you leave¡­.?¡± Rowan ask.


    Chase looked around and then sigh. He put his hand on his hair and scratch it a bit.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Sitting at the bar, Rowan ordered for some drinks and the bartender obeyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m d father is satisfied . I feel proud of myself and I can¡¯t wait for the initation ceremony¡±. Rowan said.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so excited yet¡± Chase told him and he nodded.


    ¡°Did you and Waylen have a fight while I was away?¡± Rowan ask again after minutes of silence.


    ¡°I have much business to keep me busy. Why should I waste my time on him?¡± Chase replied and Rowan nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯s Calista¡­ She started college already? I missed her¡± Rowan smiled.


    ¡°Watch your mouth bruh! You can¡¯t miss her as far as she¡¯s under me.¡± Chase said out of the blue.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Why are acting jealous?¡± Rowan raised his brows and stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean acting jealous? Jealous of what¡­. ¡± Chase asked and drink thest bottle of wine in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡± Rowan told him and look away.


    ¡°Charlotte is back¡­.¡± Chase added and Boris turn to look at him with widely opened eyes.


    _______


    Calista walked out of the ssroom and head to the parking lot. She noticed that the car wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Does that mean Tyrell won¡¯t being to pick me up?¡± She asked no one in particr.


    ¡°I came to pick you up myself¡± she heard the voice she recognized immediately.


    Turning with smiles on her lips as she stared at his figure.


    ¡°Rowan!!!¡­¡±

 Chapter 28

    Calista was surprised seeing Rowan there instead of Tyrell, but same time she¡¯s happy to see him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She said and walk up to him.


    Rowan smile calmly at her and touched her cheeks, Calistaughs nervously.


    ¡°Get into the car. I¡¯ll drive you, but not home¡± Rowan said and Calista¡¯s widened her eyes.


    ¡°Not home? Then where?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to an eatery and have lunch? Don¡¯t say no¡­¡± Rowan said .


    ¡°Rowan¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Chase will ..¡± Rowan cut her short.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Chase. C¡¯mon, get in¡±


    Calista nodded and got into the car, Rowan ignited the car engine and then drive out of the garage.


    While driving, Rowan take the moment of silence between them to ask Calista about how she have been coping with school and how Chase treats her.


    Calista felt d that Rowan is here and at least she isn¡¯t going home. She don¡¯t understand why, but she doesn¡¯t like Charlotte one bit. Confused on since when she started hating on people even without knowing them.


    Maybe she doesn¡¯t hate Charlotte, she¡¯s just worried about who she might be or what she might have with Chase.


    Appearing out of the blue all of a sudden and having Chase treat her nicely , she couldn¡¯t stop thinking and that¡¯s what she hates the most.


    Why is she suddenly getting worked up about whoes and goes in Chase¡¯s life.


    She shouldn¡¯t forget the fact that she¡¯s just a ve and doesn¡¯t have a ce in Chase¡¯s heart.


    Heart?


    Or maybe she¡¯s just overthinking, Chase have also been nice to her. It¡¯s not like he have treated her badly in anyway.


    Then why couldn¡¯t she get the thought off her mind?.


    Maybe if she ask Rowan about Charlotte, she could get an answer to her question and at least stay at peace.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan didn¡¯t know how far she had gone with her thoughts until she heard the car door open. She looked up and it was Rowan opening the door for her.


    She grab her backpack and then step out of the car. Rowan held her hand and they walk into the eatery.


    The eatery is quite an expensive one and Calista didn¡¯t fall to point it out.


    She took the moment Rowan was talking to the waitress to admire him. Also, she doesn¡¯t understand why Rowan is extremely nice to her.


    Even when he had once been punched by his brother for speaking up for her.


    He had not only been nice to her, but he had given her every reason to hold on tight. He treats her like she¡¯s someone special, or someone who¡¯s part of the family.


    ¡°You seem to be thinking alot, you good?¡± Rowan interrupts her thoughts as he led her to a chair in the corner.


    She sat down and smile nervously at Rowan before muttering. ¡°I¡¯m good¡±


    Rowan nodded and pull out his phone, there was silence as he dialed a phone number and ce the phone on his ear.


    Calista just looked away and admire the simple but expensive good looking eatery.


    The waitress from earlier soon walk up to them and drop a te containing a piece of cake on her table and then a white wine.


    Calista thanked her before she walked away. She turn to Rowan who she noticed didn¡¯t order for anything.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± She asked picking up a knife and a fork to cut a slice from the cake.


    ¡°I came back at 14. Had to stay over to have a discussion with my family and I decided to meet you¡±


    ¡°Rowan¡­ I really wanna thank you for talking Chase into considering my request. That was one of the least thing I expect him to ept. Thank you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I told you Chase isn¡¯t as that heartless as he might look¡±


    Calista nodded and give out a small smile then put a slice of cake in her mouth. Not sure if it¡¯s right to ask but she¡¯s gonna ask Rowan about Charlotte anyways .


    ¡°Rowan¡± She called and Rowan, who was on his phone look up to her.


    ¡°Uhmm.. you know, there¡¯s this strangedy that suddenly appears at Chase¡¯s house and have been all over him. I don¡¯t mean to interfere but do you have any idea who she might be? ¡± She ask nervously.


    ¡°You mean Charlotte?¡± Rowan raised his brows.


    ¡°Yes¡± She nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s Madison¡¯s twin sister, pretty sure you know who Madison is?¡±


    Madison was about to reply him when she suddenly smelt a familiar cologne.


    She looked up just in time to see Chase walking right towards them with his expression looking like someone who is just about tomit a murder.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­. Rowan?¡± Calista called out nervously.


    No matter how close orfortable she sometimes make herself feel, Ofcourse she can¡¯t deny the fact that she¡¯s scared of this man walking up to her.


    Chase stopped at their table and Rowan stood up immediately to talk to him but Chase raised his index finger shutting him up.


    ¡°She should either be in school or at my house. Not flirting here with you!¡± Chase said with a cold voice.


    Without a word, he took Calista¡¯s hand and drag her out of the eatery. Calista looked back at Rowan and waved at him.


    Rowan bent his head, feeling hurt.


    As they walk back to where Chase packed his car, Calista can¡¯t deny the fact that her heart also beats faster whenever she meets Chase.


    Looking down at how he was holding her hand firmly, Calista swallowed the lump on her throat.


    She¡¯s in danger for hanging out with Rowan and instead of thinking on how to get out of it, she¡¯s admiring this monster!?


    Chase stopped at his car and push Calista slowly forward making her rest her back on the car, Chase looks at her..


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Hanging out after school with some man? Just Incase you forgot and need someone to remind you¡­. You are Mine! And you fuckin belong to me, don¡¯t you dare, try to mess with me. If I see you flirting with any man including any of my brothers, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Chase yelled at her.


    His voice was just so deep that scared Calista couldn¡¯t help but burst to tears.


    He is a monster!.


    Chase sigh and walk around a bit before turning to her again.


    ¡°You are mine! You are my property! You fuckin belong to me!. How is that hard to understand?..!¡± He yelled.


    Calista pushed him back taking a step away from him.


    ¡°I am not your property! I won¡¯t have you look down on me as if I¡¯m nothing. I didn¡¯t do anything to you. What are you jealous?¡± Calista asked him with tears in her eyes.


    How can this man be unresistable and yet a heartless man!.


    ¡°All you know how to do is make me feel like I¡¯m nothing. I didn¡¯t do you no long! My father did!. Why are you like this? Why do you have to be this Cold hearted , why are you a monster and still¡­..¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Chase yelled and push her to the car. Calista hit her back on the car and wince in pain.


    She looked up at Chase who was already boiling hot.


    ¡°Are you this pathetic? You also go about hittingdies?. I¡¯m your ve and I know that Chase! But why can¡¯t I also have my right? I epted to stay with you so you won¡¯t hurt my family. That doesn¡¯t mean you have to make me miserable and control my life! You don¡¯t have the right. I¡¯m not yours!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you got it all wrong¡± Chase said to her.


    ¡°The moment you step into my den¡­ Is the moment you be Mine! I don¡¯t need you to agree to it. I just want you to know about it¡± He said, this time he wasn¡¯t yelling but his voice is still strong.


    ¡°I fuckin hate you!¡± Calista yelled at him and punch his chest in tears.

 Chapter 29

    Waylen walked into his bedroom smoking, he picked up his phone and stare at the time. It¡¯s almost evening and he have some business to handle.


    A knock on his door and his right hand solider walk in.


    ¡°Did you check on it?¡± Waylen asked him immediately and he nodded.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t find the man¡± He told him and Waylen nodded and try to walk away.


    ¡°Boss¡­.. Is everything okay with you? You¡¯ve been strangetely¡± he told him.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I have worked for you for over five years now and I know when you¡¯re okay and when you¡¯re not. Your sudden hearted towards your younger brother, what happened?¡±


    Waylen smirked and put the stick of cigarette away. He walked to his soldier and tap his shoulder.


    ¡°Which of my brother?¡± He asked like he didn¡¯t get what he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Chase ¡­ You¡¯ve always wanted to make things right between you two. But recently you¡¯ve been making researches about him and how to getid¡­.¡± Waylen cut him short.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you wanna talk about, I¡¯ll like you to leave now¡±


    He stared at him menacingly and nodded. Bowing , he walked out of the room leaving Waylen alone, just like he demanded .


    Waylen sat on his bed and pull out his phone again.


    His soldier is right, but this isn¡¯t the perfect time to answer his question. He¡¯ll do that when the time is right.


    Even though Chase is his brother, but this time, He, Waylen will not let him be the most loved son. Everything doesn¡¯t always have to go his way.


    He is tired of trying to be the perfect elder brother, and if Chase sees himself as the most unique one, then he have to go down and wait until he, Waylen is up first.


    He can¡¯t get the most share when he¡¯s just the weirdest.


    Waylen stood up and grab his jacket, then walk out of his room.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Chase¡¯s car pull over at the garage and I made to open the door but I realize it was locked.


    I looked over at him but he didn¡¯t say a word or make any attempt to open the door.


    ¡°The door is locked¡± I told him angrily.


    He had pushed me into the car after our argument. In as much as I want to hate him I just couldn¡¯t push myself to.


    I can be only angry with him but I can¡¯t hate him, strangely I don¡¯t know why.


    He looked at him , this time the fire in his eyes from earlier seems to have resolved and he looks calm now but I don¡¯t care.


    He bent towards me and my heart almost reach my mouth, he was so close to me that I thought he was gonna kiss me.


    But Ofcourse.. I¡¯m disappointed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He instead opened the door and led back on the cushion.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m¡­..¡±


    Not paying attention to him, I opened the door fully myself and walk into the house. I don¡¯t care to hear whatever he wants to say.


    He just keeps hurting me each day and I can¡¯t ever be mad at him.


    Walking into the sitting room, I saw Charlotte walking downstairs. And yes, I forgot she¡¯s ever around.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­.¡± She said in a mocking voice and fold her hand underneath her breast.


    ¡°Mmmh. ¡± I nodded at her and brush past her without any other word.


    I walk into my room and locked the door behind then threw my back pack on the bed and sat on the floor.


    ¡°The moment you step into my den¡­ Is the moment you be Mine! I don¡¯t need you to agree to it. I just want you to know about it¡±


    I recalled Chase¡¯s words. I can¡¯t also forget the fire in his eyes as he yells at me.


    Why is he like that?


    Just when I thought he isn¡¯t as bad as he had been described.. just when I thought he¡¯s nice and just going through hard times that sometimes makes him cold.


    But I was wrong. He¡¯s just a cold, grumpy , heartless man that everyone is scared for. And right now, I¡¯m scared of him too.


    I sighed and sit up, I walk to the bathroom and took off my clothes then turn the shower on.


    ___


    I woke up in the middle of the night and was feeling thirsty. I just woke up but I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m feeling so dizzy and weak.


    I should be feeling sleepy but no, I feel dizzy and extra weak..


    Sighing, I walk out of the bed and slowly walk downstairs.


    Watching my step at each step I take because I notice my body feeling weak and I¡¯m scared it can¡¯t carry me for too long.


    I walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge then take a can of water out and uncap it. I stared in the kitchen for some minute as I try to catch my breath.


    My heart was always beating faster than usual and everything seems strange to me.


    When I felt a little better, I walk out of the kitchen but I felt a sudden pain on my chest which made me lose bnce as I fall on the floor and wince in pain as I held my chest.


    Again, my body seems to turn numb and hard for me to stand up . I couldn¡¯t even lift my finger. I stared on the floor for the next couple of minutes.


    Gaining my energy back and the pain disappearing, I stood up from the floor and carried myself upstairs.


    I fall on the bed and sigh. What is wrong with me?


    The next morning, I woke up still angry with Chase. Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll care if I¡¯m angry or not.


    Ofcourse what other¡¯s feels is not his concern . He cares little or less about someone else other than himself. No wonder he couldn¡¯t move on after the death of his girlfriend.


    It¡¯s not because he can¡¯t get over her, it¡¯s because no one can ever live with such monster like him.


    He¡¯s a demon. A devil!


    I walk downstairs after getting ready for school, I saw Chase and Charlotte sitting around the dining  table.


    Charlotte seems to be chatting with him and having a good time as she won¡¯t stop grinning but Chase¡¯s face is still as cold as rock.


    Pathetic Man!


    Rowan had exined Charlotte is Madison¡¯s twin sister but why is she acting so extra close to Chase when she knows Chase is herte sister¡¯s boyfriend?


    Uhm¡­!


    I didn¡¯t want to sit for breakfast with them, not with that man there. So I just walk to the front door but Charlotte stopped me.


    ¡°Calista. Won¡¯t you have breakfast with us?!¡± Charlotte¡¯s words stopped me and Chase turn to look at my direction.


    I looked away. And Ofcourse I can point out the fact that Charlotte is suddenly acting nice towards me. What¡¯s up?


    I smiled at her and shake my head negatively at her before opening the front door without a word. Well, I¡¯m disappointed cause Chase didn¡¯t look at my direction after.


    And he didn¡¯t even say a word.

 Chapter 30

    Charlotte stepped out of her room, it¡¯s been one hours since she finished her breakfast and had just finished packing her bags.


    She walked downstairs but stopped when she saw Chase, he was sitting on the double couch and drinking.


    Chase always drink, but he¡¯ll never drink in his house expect something is wrong. He prefers to drink at a bar or at the warehouse. Anywhere outside from his house.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Charlotte asked him and walk to sit next to him.


    Chase hadn¡¯t noticed her presence until he heard her voice, he turn to her and nodded pouring himself another drink.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking since morning. Stop it already ¡± she said and made to take the ss out of his hand .


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Chase raised his brows at her.


    Charlotte swallowed, she forgot Chase hates it when someone try to get something out of his hand.


    She sighed and led back of the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to see my parents today. I may stay there for a while but I will drop by¡± Charlotte said after a while .


    Chase just nodded.


    ¡°Can you drive me? I mean, can you drive me to their apartment. Is okay if you won¡¯te in¡± Charlotte said and Chase didn¡¯t say a word.


    He pull out the pack of cigarettes from his pocket and bring out a stick.


    His mind isn¡¯t even in what ever Charlotte is saying, the words of Calista yesterday evening to him seems disturbing. He don¡¯t remember thest time someone takes back to him.


    All her character is just the same as Madison and in as much as Chase hates to admit that Calista is quite cute, he can¡¯t.


    He can¡¯t even exin why he¡¯s mad at her for going out with his brother. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a chemistry going on between them, Rowan had only take her there to get some lunch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I have some business to handle¡± Chase told her inly and stood up walking upstairs.


    Charlotte sat and watched him until he disappear into his room. She sighed and try to recall what happened in the morning.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had never seen Chase like this not even when he was dating her sister.


    Charlotte chose to believe that something must have transpassed between him and Calista that even Calista had refused to have breakfast and after she left, Chase had been drinking.


    Calista is just a ve, and Charlotte hates the way Chase is being nice to her.


    If she¡¯s to find out Calista is making an approach on Chase, she won¡¯t hesitate to put her on her ce.


    She¡¯s a ve and should know that. Even if Chase is nice to her, that shouldn¡¯t give her the wrong inspiration to believe Chase feel something for her.


    Charlotte sat up and sighed, she had liked Chase from day one. Chase was a childhood friend with them but had been more close to Madison and she had somehow hated Madison when she find out Chase asked her out.


    They had only dated for five months before Madison¡¯s death, but it¡¯s been four years and Chase still won¡¯t stop thinking about her which makes Charlotte more frustrated.


    But that won¡¯t stop her from trying, Chase is her¡¯s right from the beginning and no matter what happens she¡¯ll do anything to see him running to her.


    _


    Charlotte packed the car at her parent¡¯s garage and got down, the maid who were all bowing to her carried her luggages.


    She walk into the apartment and her mother was the first toe wee her.


    ¡°My baby¡­.¡± She called and hugged her smiling.


    ¡°Good day mummy. Wow! Dad had been feeding you so much well and I was ever thinking you¡¯re worried about me, whileas you¡¯re enjoying your husband¡¯spany¡± Charlotte said and Mrs Harrisonughs.


    ¡°I made your favourite meal. Come and sit down Baby!¡±


    ¡°You made or the maids did?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel bad, they¡¯re all the same¡± Mrs Harrison said smiling.


    Charlotte walk to the dining and smile when she preserve the aroma of the meals served neatly. She pull out a chair and sat down, Mrs Harrison did the same.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Father?¡± Charlotte asked.


    ¡°He went to the warehouse, he had an urgent meeting and he don¡¯t wanna miss it. How have you been doing? We missed you and thought we had lost you too¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Mother, I have been calling though¡±


    ¡°Not too often. Since you¡¯re back, I was hoping we should go to your sister¡¯s tomb and pay her a visit?. I have been thinking about hertely¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t say a word and just nodded then continue eating.


    ¡°If only she had taken my advice and not date that spoilt son of Gotti¡¯s. She could¡¯ve been healthy and alive , I hate that boy so much and wish him nothing but pain. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the only that killed her¡­. ¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± Charlotte dropped her spoon on the table and look up at her mother who wasminating.


    ¡°Chase have no hand in Madison¡¯s death, My sister died because it¡¯s her time. Chase didn¡¯t kill her¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s her time? She was just 19 when she died! And she was shot. Why wasn¡¯t it Chase who got shot? They both went out together and Madison lost her life while Chase is alive.¡±


    ¡°Ma.. Chase was the one that was targeted . Madison just happened to take the bullet for him, no one asked her to do that. She killed herself so just stop ming Chase ¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t know exactly what happened and if he wasn¡¯t the one that nned the shooting , why haven¡¯t he find the killer?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying! He¡¯s trying okay? Stop this hating already. I told you, He didn¡¯t know anything.¡± Charlotte sighed.


    ¡°Why are you speaking up this much for him? Charlotte¡­ You¡¯re still in love with that monster in human body!?¡± Ms Harrison asked.


    ¡°Can you just stop already! I won¡¯t sit and listen to him call him names, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Charlotte yelled standing up.


    Mrs Harrison sighed and stared down.


    ¡°You can¡¯t love him Charlotte, you need to find yourself a man and stop waiting for him. He dated your sister and she lost her life just in five months after they make their rtionship official. Chase is a Mafia.. not just him, but his family too. No one is safe around him. I don¡¯t wanna lose you like I loose Madison too ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room. Tell the maid to inform me when my father is back¡± Charlotte said and walk away from the dining room.


    Mrs Harrison stared at the retracing figure of her daughter and sighed. She just doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s so special about Chase that Charlotte just won¡¯t stop loving him.


    No! She¡¯s not in love with Chase, she¡¯s only obsessed and she just need someone to tell her to back up.

 Chapter 31

    School is over but Calista sat back in the ss, she had decided not to allow Tyrell drive her home.


    She¡¯s going to trek and she¡¯ll do anything to avoid Chase and Ofcourse, make him search for her.


    She packed her books and ce them neatly in her backpack then walk out of the Laboratory, where they¡¯ve just finished their project.


    Without looking back, Calista made her way to the school gate.


    Driving to her school takes up to twelve minutes to arrive and if she¡¯s to trek then she¡¯ll spend thirty minutes to one hour to arrive home.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But her mind was made up and she¡¯s determined to do it. Without thinking twice, Calista start walking down the street.


    ____


    Chase sat on the couch reading a magazine. He¡¯s free today and don¡¯t feel like going anywhere.


    He had called Gray in advance and told him to handle any emergency that may need his attention.


    It¡¯s raining heavily outside and Chase wondered why Tyrell isn¡¯t yet back with Calista. His phone rang just in time and it was Tyrell.


    He picked it up and ce the phone on his right ear.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Tyrell called


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Calista is missing. We can¡¯t find her and we have been waiting and searching for her for one hour now¡± Tyrell announce.


    Chase stood up from the couch, alert.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing?¡± Chase asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t inform me she¡¯ll be going anywhere after school. And I can¡¯t find her and almost every student is gone¡±


    ¡°Find her!¡± Chase yelled.


    He grab his car key and dash out of the house, he opened his car and got in. It¡¯s raining heavily and he wondered where she could have gone to.


    Is she hanging out with Rowan or anybody again?


    Chase refuse to believe Calista will ever disobey him. Chase swear not to take it easy on her if he¡¯s to find out she¡¯s trying to escape from him.


    She can run and hide all she wants, but she can¡¯t hide too long from him. But he¡¯s worried because Calista doesn¡¯t know any much ces in Moscow.


    He picked up his phone with one hand while he kept the other on the streeling.


    ¡°Rowan.. are you with Calista?¡± He asked when he picked up.


    ¡°No brother, you asked me to stay away from her. Is everything okay?¡±


    Without any other word, Chase ended the call and drop his phone then increase his speed.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I stood at the bus stop , wet as i tremble in cold. I haven¡¯t even gone half the road when i realizes that I¡¯m lost.


    I had missed my way and don¡¯t even know which direction to take again, it¡¯s raining heavily, I couldn¡¯t find any shade to stay till the rain stops.


    My body was freezing and I didn¡¯t know how long I could hold still.


    I regret even thinking of trekking.


    I didn¡¯t think, I just take a decision because I think my feeling is right.


    Tears fall my eyes as the weather is getting darker every single minute and there¡¯s no sign of any bus or taxi stopping by.


    My teeth was starting to crick and my leg seems too heavy for me to lift it up.


    The only thing I could think of is the punishment Chase is going to give me, what if he believes or think I was trying to escape? What if he misunderstands me and trow me to the so called dungeon?


    Still thinking, I noticed a caring to my direction with it¡¯s light on. The car stops just a little distance away from me and then I saw Chase got out and ran to me.


    And then, darkness follows as I copse in his arms.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    I opened my eyes feeling warm but also feeling pain on my head. The door opened and Chase walked in.


    He stood by the door when he noticed I was already awake, I swallowed as I stared at him.


    I recalled feeling weak and then he was running towards me before I lost conscious.


    ¡°What were you even thinking!¡± He suddenly said.


    He wasn¡¯t yelling but his voice is so deep that it makes one feel scared even when he¡¯s not yelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± That was the only word that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°I assigned a guard and a driver to take care of you, drive you to school and bring you back but you chose to do it in your own way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. please don¡¯t punish Tyrell , it wasn¡¯t his fault.¡±


    ¡°What were you trying to do? Run away? Who told you it¡¯d be easy for you to escape from me¡­ You know for the fact that you¡¯re staying here for your father¡¯s sin doesn¡¯t mean your father is safe. One mistake of yours can still cause his death¡±


    My heart sank as I stare at him with tears that i try to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I muttered again.


    ¡°You¡¯re grounded. You¡¯re not allowed to leave this house not even go to school until you¡¯ve realize the mistake you just did and ready to correct your mistake¡±


    Without a word, I nodded at him.


    ¡°The maid will bring you hot soup. Make sure to finish them all¡±


    He turned and walk out of the room. I sat up from the bed and folded my hand beneath my breast and sighed. I can¡¯t risk the life of my parents just to satisfy myself. I really still have a long way to go in serving him.


    Just as Chase said, A maid walk into my room with a tray containing a te of hot soup , she dropped it on the table and bow before walking out.


    I sigh and walk over to sit down.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Chase walked out of Calista¡¯s room and walk into Tyrell who was standing by.


    ¡°Is she Okay?¡± Tyrell asked and Chase look at him before nodding.


    He just don¡¯t understand why everyone is being nice to her and he sometimes can¡¯t help also being nice to her.


    ¡°I just finished talking to the doctor, Calista is suffering from heart failure. Do you know that?¡±


    Chase¡¯s eyes widened but he covered it up immediately.


    ¡°Heart failure?¡± Chase asked and Tyrell nods.


    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯ll prescribe some medicines for her, but if it didn¡¯t help, she¡¯ll have to undergo surgery. She¡¯s still in the early stage and it can get worst if nothing is done, when it¡¯s get worst, her chances of living longer will be reduced.¡±


    Chase nodded.


    ¡°This should be between us, she shouldn¡¯t know about this yet.¡±

 Chapter 32

    CALISTA RAYMONDSThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my body. I just finished taking my bath and I felt much better.


    It¡¯s Morning and Chase had told me not to go anywhere so obviously my day will be bored as I just have to sit down and do nothing.


    Argh! He¡¯s so annoying and I wonder why he can¡¯t be considerate for once.


    I stood at the mirror and stare myself, smiling at my reflection I couldn¡¯t help butpliment myself.


    Looking at my reflection on the mirror suddenly reminds me of Emma. She use topliment me every single day and tell me I don¡¯t need to look at the mirror since I¡¯m already beautiful.


    I missed her so much and I wonder how she¡¯s coping with me, and then my mind drifted to my parents.


    They will really be tired of having to do the chores alone with no kid around to keep them funny. I wonder too, if my father had started drinking again.


    He¡¯s fond of being a drunker anytime he¡¯s passing through hard times. I pitied my mother the most, she¡¯s the one that¡¯d be going through the most hard time.


    I sigh, i guess it¡¯s just some months more for me and I¡¯ll be free, I¡¯ll see my parents once more.


    Chase¡¯s words about hurting my father yesterday had really left a bug hole in my heart again.


    I can¡¯t even imagine seeing my parents killed just because of me. But I didn¡¯t bring this to myself, my father did. And now I have to pay for his mistakes , at the same time, I have to protect them.


    Sadly, I cleaned the tears that was already falling on my cheeks.


    I deserve better, I had never for once in my life dreamt that I¡¯ll be living under the same roof with a cold blooded man just so I can please him to not hurt my family.


    Can¡¯t he just forgive my father? Does he seriously have to make him pay this way?¡­.


    My hatred for him grew that instant as I cringe my hand together. I hate him so much , he¡¯s just a cold monster waiting for some young flesh to feed on.


    I wonder how his brothers even cope with him, thinking about his so said died girlfriend. I don¡¯t think someone like him ever deserves to be love.


    If he can¡¯t treat somebody with respect , then he doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved.


    His girlfriend must have endure alot in his hands and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d hit her all day.


    Fuckin psycho! He¡¯s a lunatic.


    For the fact that he¡¯s rich and have it all still doesn¡¯t give him the right to neglect other people just because they¡¯re under him.


    I sighed¡­


    The image of him running to him and me copsing in his arms shed in my mind. I hissed and try to wave it off.


    That he saved me from rain doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s still a bad again.


    Who in his right sense will take to ady without respect of her feelings? He really need someone to put him to his ce.


    I stood up and move away from the mirror. My body had already dry , I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been standing there lost in thoughts.


    I removed my towels and trow it on the bed, and just then I heard the door handle crack followed by a step.. Chase barged in!


    Rushing for the towel I had already dropped, I picked up and covered myself once more in it.


    And this pervert didn¡¯t even bother to look away! He just stood there and stare at me with his hand inside his pocket.


    The feeling of Shame ran down my body as I looked away and stare at the floor.


    What if he had seen my nakedness before I covered it? Of course he did!.


    God! I wish the ground could open and swallow me.


    ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m ady and I have my privacy, do you think it¡¯s okay for you to barge into my room without knocking and stand there looking at me like that?¡± I yelled at him in embarrassment as I felt that¡¯s the only way I can feel better.


    He used his left hand to touch his lips as he smirks. I swallowed¡­


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him and stare just at the floor as it seems to be the only ce that my eye could fix on.


    He took two steps towards me and then he stopped.


    ¡°What do I want?¡­ Mmmmh, let me see¡± He muttered as his eyes ran down on my body.


    He¡¯s really a pervert! How can he look at me like that without feeling ashamed?.


    ¡°You¡­..¡± He said out of the blue, I raised my eyes to look at him in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He smirked again! What¡¯s up with him smirking before he say a word¡­? That even makes him look worst and much more than a monster.


    He started approaching me and I had to use my hand to hold the towel tight as I kept taking a step back.


    But he didn¡¯t stop, I feel like I already lost my sense as the only thing I could feel is fear!.


    What is this lunatic going to do to me?


    No matter whatever he¡¯s nning, I can¡¯t let him take advantage of me.. I can¡¯t let him touch me, it¡¯s my body and even if he doesn¡¯t have respect about how I feel, he should have respect for my body.


    I stopped when I realize my back was already hitting the wall.


    ¡°Chase¡­ What are you doing? Back off now! ¡± I yelled at him and made to push him but he didn¡¯t bug.


    His body seems to be cemented on the floor , he ce his hand on the wall above me and raised my chin making me stare right into his dark eyes.


    My eyes directed to his lips and I bite my lips instead¡­. He¡¯s driving me crazy!.


    ¡°What are you doing Chase¡­ Please back off.. I..¡±


    Taken aback as I noticed something soft on my lips, it¡¯s tastes like cherry and it¡¯s somehow warm in my mouth.


    And then my eyes widened when I realized something¡­. Chase had cut me shut by pressing his lips to mine.


    This fucking pervert is kissing me!

 Chapter 33

    Chase raised my chin and slowly pressed his lips against mine. He used his tongue to make way into my mouth.


    I felt nked out and I couldn¡¯t even think straight. Chase did not just kiss me! It must be my imagination.


    I¡¯m going crazy.


    His mouth is so warm and his lips tastes like Cherry, in as much as I¡¯m kind of excited that the kiss happened, I won¡¯t have him regard me as a cheap whore.


    I pushed him back with all my might and then, I pped him.


    He just held his cheek and then smile.. and this smile,.. I haven¡¯t seen Chase smile this much.


    ¡°Get dressed ande downstairs Doll, you¡¯ve to apany me somewhere¡± Without another word he opened the door and walk out.


    I fall on my bed in shook. He¡¯s ying with my mind, he¡¯s trying to make me look crazy.


    Slowly I raised my hand and touched my lips.


    ¡°Why!! Why did he do that!¡± I shouted and kicked the floor.


    What did he take me for? How can he just step in, grab my chin up and kiss me without my permission!


    That was my first kiss, he stole my fucking first kiss.


    A sharp pain on my chest make me wince in pain. It hurts!


    I sighed and stared at my body, I was still wrapped in my towel and my body is already so dry as I haven¡¯t apply any lotion after my bath.


    That means I¡¯ll be needing to go back into the shower.


    ¡ã


    I walked down the stairs counting each step I take, I suddenly feel embarrassed to show up in front of Chase.


    But I shouldn¡¯t be the one embarrassed, Chase should.


    My mind suddenly drive to Charlotte, I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday and I assume that she¡¯s out.


    Well, I¡¯m d she¡¯s no longer around.


    Chase was sitting on the chair in the dining room when I arrived. I stood and stare at him from behind then bite my lower lips.


    ¡°I can do this¡± I muttered to my self.


    ¡­..


    Gray walked into the bar room but stopped when his phone started ringing , he turned and step out of the bar room before picking up the call.


    ¡°What?¡± He said to the caller.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to show up? Why¡­.. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early?¡± Gray ask.


    ¡°I know, but they have to know about me. I need to see them¡±


    ¡°Thest son, Rowan.. will be going through the ritual ceremony tonight. You mighte there instead of showing up at his apartment¡±


    ¡°Okay Gray, thank you for handling things for me while I was aware. Once everything is over, you¡¯ll get a huge share and everything they have will be ours. I promise¡±


    Gray smiled before replying.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for myself too. I have to make sure I destroy everything they ever had and I need to make them go through the same pain I have been on all the years of my life. They have to pay for making us look worthless.¡±


    ¡°Is Okay Gray.. I¡¯ll see you tonight¡±


    ¡°When you show up, pretend you don¡¯t know me till I introduce myself to you. They can¡¯t suspect anything so we have to stay low¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll have a lot to talk about tomorrow. Have a nice day Son¡±


    The call disconnected and Gray sigh before putting the phone back inside his pocket. He ran his hand through his hair making it messy.


    Turning back, Gray walk into the bar room once again.


    ¡°A ss of lette wine please..¡±  he said to the waiter who nodded and walk to get his order.


    ?


    Chase packed the car at the garage and got down, Calista did the same.


    Calista stared at the huge building which looks like apany , it¡¯s more like a white house and everyone walking in or out is dressed on a ck suit.


    With her research , she hadn¡¯t see any information that say Chase owns apany. Or else he hides it away from the media.


    Chase started walking in and Calista followed him behind. It was just him and her, he hadn¡¯te with the driver , Tyrell or any of his guards.


    Walking in, everyone bow down to Chase as he walk past. Calista didn¡¯t fail to notice that Chase didn¡¯t respond to any of the greetings as he acted like they¡¯re all invisible.


    Calista wondered why Chase have to bring her along with him.


    He entered into the elevator and Calista entered too, there¡¯s an awkward silence among them.


    Calista stole a nce at Chase, he was looking hot on the simple ck pants , white shirt and ck jacket he¡¯s putting on.


    Biting her lower lips as she thought about what happened in the morning, she looked away and sigh.


    She should be very angry with him for stealing her first kiss without her consent. And he had acted like he didn¡¯t know anything.


    He¡¯s acting cold and grumpy once more and she hated it.


    Sad, Calista wondered why she can¡¯t just hate him.


    The elevator opened and Chase walk out , there¡¯s still lot of workers who greeted and bowed to him.


    Calista walk behind him, keeping her distance. Chase entered arge meeting room¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And that was when Calista realized he¡¯s there because of the meeting. There¡¯s so many people sitting in the meeting room including Rowan¡­


    Confused if she should walk in with him or wait outside, she decided to just wait outside the door.


    ¡°You came with Calista?¡± Rowan whispered to Chase when he walk to his seat.


    He nodded and sat down as the meeting began.


    ¡°GCC Company brought the proposal to merge and do business with ourpany¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the CEO?¡± Chase asked and there was silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been trying to figure it sincest week and since we couldn¡¯t figure it out we think it¡¯s best if you shoulde over yourself. You haven¡¯t been in thispany for three years and thepany haven¡¯t been running so good¡­ We need you ¡±


    ¡°I have other thing to handle, I can¡¯t just sit and run one business. If there¡¯s any difficult you can contact me¡­.. I¡¯ll try to find out how thepany have been running sincest three years and we¡¯ll sit up ¡± Chase said.


    ¡°About the GCC Company¡­. How can they try to merge with us and keep their CEO a secret?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Let me see the report¡­¡± Chase instructed.


    A file was handed to him and he opened and look into it, taking his time to read the reports about thepany. He dropped the file after¡­.


    ¡°We can¡¯t merge with them. And I¡¯ll not like to see them in the future¡± Chase said and everyone gasped.


    ¡°Boss, they have the highest proposal.¡±


    ¡°This meeting is over¡± he announced and stood up first.


    Others stood up too and bow before walking out of the meeting room murmuring.


    Now only Chase and Rowan in the meeting room , Rowan stood up and walk closer to Chase.


    ¡°The Mafia ritual is tonight¡­. I¡¯m happy, can you bring Calista with you?¡± Rowan asked.


    Chase look at him and tap his shoulder¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s not a Goodfe, she can¡¯t¡±


    Rowan nodded and smile¡­ They both walk out of the meeting room and meet Calista standing by the door staring around.


    ¡°Calista.. Nice to see you here.¡± Rowan said and Calista just smile and look at Chase more like trying to know his expression.


    ¡°Wanna grab some drinks with me?¡± Rowan asked.


    Chase walk up to Calista and grab her hand pulling her closer to himself.


    ¡°She can¡¯t¡­¡± He said to Rowan who smiled and nodded before walking out. Chase turn to look at Calista who still have a shock expression on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡± he muttered to her.

 Chapter 34

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Chase packed the car in the garage and I alighted first, without a word I walk into the house and Chase follows after.


    I bite my lower lips, I don¡¯t think I can hold on for long if I¡¯m around him. And he¡¯s been kind of nice to me since after he saved me from rain.


    Ah! I can¡¯t be deceived by his fake behavior, he¡¯s still the cold grumpy man everyone hates.


    I opened the door of my room and walk in, falling on the bed I breathed down heavily.


    My legs was paining me, I immediately removed the shoes I was putting on and then my jacket.


    A knock on my door and Tyrell walked in, I was surprised to see because he¡¯s mostly outside the house and I have wondered if he evenes into the house but seeing him now proved me wrong.


    ¡°Tyrell.. it¡¯s you¡± I smiled at him and stood up from my bed.


    He gave me a little forced smiled. ¡°Boss asks you toe in his room¡± he muttered.


    I widened my eyes.


    ¡°Chase want to see me?  Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you will find out if you answer him.¡± He said and I nodded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned and walk out, I pouts and bite my finger. I can¡¯t even stand him anymore and I feel extra nervous being next to him.


    I put on my flip flop and walk out of my room, I stopped at his door and knocked after standing there for sometimes trying to gather up some courage.


    ¡°Come in¡± I heard his deep strict voice. I opened the door and walk in.


    He was sitting on his bed and was busy with hisptop, well, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really busy but he¡¯s pressing hisptop.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Tyrell said you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    He stopped and turn to look at him, I took a step back . Even when he¡¯s just sitting and noting toward me, I feel nervous and all I want is just to get out of here.


    I couldn¡¯t even look him in the eyes, he have this effect on me that I can¡¯t avoid. He¡¯s tempting and I hate to admit it.


    ¡°How¡¯s your health?¡± He asked after a while.


    I look at him and look down again immediate, Chase didn¡¯t just ask about my health did you? I bite my lower lips till I can taste my own blood.


    Then I noticed he have stand up and now standing before me, I cleared my throat nervously and take a step back.


    He did the same¡­ Each step I take backwards, he takes his own step forward.


    Oh God! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s repeating the same thing he did in the morning?


    He knows how tempting and hot he is and yet he keeps using it to his advantage because he knows no one can resist him.


    I stop moving back when I realize my back in resting on his wall already. He stood before me, so close that we can breath the sane air.


    I could feel my heart beating faster than usual.


    He ced his hand on the wall blocking me and then he bent down so he can look me in the eyes. Using his other hand, he raised my chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you. You are ugly and definitely not my type so don¡¯t think otherwise¡± he whispered to my ears and then walk away.


    I stood there frozen for a while.


    ¡°No! Chase didn¡¯t just call me ugly , did he?¡±


    If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t let other people do to me, is to make me feel bad and sick of my self.


    ¡°You!¡± I yelled over at him before I could realize.


    He stopped on his tract and turn to me. I bite my lips and look down, Tyrell had actually told me early to stop talking back at him or I¡¯ll regret it one day.


    But hearing him call me ugly after he took my first kiss is heartbreaking, it hurts! . He should learn to respect other people¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°He¡¯s selfish!¡±


    He literally just called me into his room just to tell me that I¡¯m ugly and not his type?! It¡¯s not even like I¡¯m interested in him or anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve anything to say?¡± He said and take a step towards me.


    I walk away and stood by the door then cough and shake my head negatively.


    He smirked and walk to sit back on his bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the house anymore and you can¡¯t continue going to school¡± he suddenly said.


    I turned sharply to look at him. He can¡¯t just stop me from going to college after he agreed! I have only gone there for just a month and now, he wants to stop me.


    Did he regretted allowing me?


    Was this because I disobeyed him? He must be mad at me that I have try running away from him but that was a misunderstanding, I wasn¡¯t trying to run away from him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just stop me after you agreed to let me¡± I said to him.


    He smirked. ¡± I can¡¯t?¡±. He asked.


    I didn¡¯t say another word as I just stare at the floor close to tears. Just when I thought he isn¡¯t really as bad as people describes him, but I was wrong.


    ¡°Why did he agree in the first ce if he know he isn¡¯t gonna keep his word?¡±


    He walk to me and throw a box to me without a word, I watched him open the door and walk out.


    My leg felt heavy for me to lift and I felt this sharp pain that I usually feel in my chest.


    It hurts like someone is punching me or my heart is set on fire.


    I tried to walk out of the room and walk to mine but I realize that my sight had be blurry and I couldn¡¯t see thing clearly.


    I held my chest tightly as the box Chase throw to me earlier fall off my hand.


    I slowly sat on the floor and led on the wall as I try to calm myself down but the pain seems too much that I felt tears rushing down my cheeks.


    Slowly, darkness followed as I fall on the ground hitting my hand on the ground.

 Chapter 35

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I woke up with a pounding headache, My head was hurting me like hell so I have to ce my hand on my head as I try to stop the pain.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had also realize I¡¯mying on my bed, in my room even though I don¡¯t remember who brought me in, but I remember copsing in Chase¡¯s room.


    A maid was standing next to me and I haven¡¯t noticed her earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She said when she sees me attempting to sit up. I nodded at her and give out a weak smile.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± She asked again.


    I told her I¡¯m just having headache and I still feel weak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chase?¡±


    ¡°Oh Boss?, He¡¯s out with Tyrell and he said he¡¯ll be homete. Here, take this medicines¡­ The doctor drop them for you before he left¡± She exined.


    I nodded and look at the medicine in the side table. The maid helped me take out two pills and hand it over to me which I drank without hesitation.


    My mind drift back to Chase¡¯s words, he had suddenly stopped me from continuing college just when I¡¯m enjoying the outdoor life.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think too much. Boss asked you to rest for a while and don¡¯t wait up for him¡±


    ¡°Who cares to wait up for him?¡± I muttered to myself but I guess the maid heard me.


    ¡°What do you say Miss?¡± She asked.


    I turned to her and shake my head negatively trying to dismiss her.


    ¡°Okay Ms. If there¡¯s nothing else then I¡¯ll leave now. Your dinner will be brought to you by a different Maid¡± she smiled at me and I returned the smile before she walk out.


    I sigh and stood up from the bed putting on my foot wear, I walk to the bathroom but stopped to look at myself in the mirror.


    Firstly looking at my face and that was when I realize I¡¯m looking pale. I washed myself before looking back at the mirror.


    I don¡¯t really know nor understand what is wrong with me, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ll be feeling a sharp pain on my chest.


    Why did I suddenly nk out?


    I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m hale and healthy so why do I have to just nk out without a reason.


    Drying my face , I walk back into my bedroom and then I noticed the box from earlier wasying under my bed. I pulled it out and stared at it.


    Not sure what could be inside of it but Chase gave it to me so I have to find out what¡¯s the content.


    I teared the seal of the carton and look inside it, it was aptop inside!.


    Staring at it for some minutes confused, what am I supposed to do with aptop?.


    Sighing, I dropped it on the table and led back on the bed. My headache had disappear but I¡¯m still feeling weak.


    I take out my phone and turned the data one then went to the inte.


    My notification started ringing non stop and after two minutes, it stopped. I started checking the notification one after the other as I realize it¡¯s containing one content.


    I clicked on it and it was about Rowan. His father is hosting an intitation party for him and that means he¡¯s joining the family business.


    Mafia business!


    I wonder why a whole family will chose to run a Mafia instead of doing a better decent job. Being involved in Mafia means you¡¯ve to be at alert always, there¡¯s nothing exciting about it.


    The Mafia¡¯s are all monsters and heartless and seems like Rowan is excited to join. Well, not my business though.


    Probably because the whole family , including the father and his three sons chooses to run a Mafia business that¡¯s why no female gender can stay with him.


    Everyone is afraid of their life and I guess that¡¯s why Mr John¡¯s wife left with her daughter. She chosed to live a peaceful life and not Involve her self in the game of hide and seek.


    A notification beep on my phone and I opened it. It was a message from an unsaved number.


    ¡°Are you awake yet? Ensure to take your medication and go to bed early. I¡¯ll be homete¡± the message read.


    Without being told, I already know the message was from Chase.


    Why is he trying to act all nice again after the attitude he put up earlier? He¡¯s really something.


    He sure have the habit of hurting others and pretend none of that ever happened¡­ He¡¯s really maniptive!


    ___


    ¡°Dad!!¡± Charlotte yelled as she ran after her dad who was looking furious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t want you to ever talk about him in this house¡­ That man killed your sister and you¡¯re in love with him? That¡¯s not love! Charlotte you¡¯ve gone crazy¡± Harrison yelled at his daughter.


    Charlotte held his jacket and pouts.


    ¡°Father, can you stop saying he killed Madison? We both know he didn¡¯t do anything to Madison¡±


    ¡°What do you know? If Madison had paid attention to your mother¡¯s words and maintain the friends zone she¡¯ll have been alive and healthy now¡±


    ¡°Father, The Gotti¡¯s family is also our family. Why will they ever think to hurt us?¡± Charlotte argued further.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason you came back from the states, then I¡¯ll advise you to go back. I won¡¯t let that to happen. You can¡¯t make the same mistake your sister did¡± With thesest words, Harrison shut his door.


    Charlotte stood there for a while and sigh.


    It¡¯s not like she cares whether they like Chase or not, they¡¯ve lived their life and now happily married so why should it be them choosing the one she should date?


    She loves Chase right from when they¡¯re kids and she don¡¯t care how long it takes her bit she¡¯s determined to make Chase her¡¯s.


    No one can stop her, Not even her family.

 Chapter 36

    The initation ceremony already started and that was when Rowan realized he wasn¡¯t really the only recruit , they¡¯re up to seven more new members who are interested in joining the Mafia world.


    Rowan hadn¡¯t expected to meet so much people, some of this people are ones he had never meet before but they all seem to know him.


    While, they should. He¡¯s the third son of a Sicilian Mafia boss.


    Rowan sit down at the table. There is wine. Someone put a gun and a knife in front of him.


    The gun was a 38 and the knife was what they call a dagger. His father, John Gotti, motions them up and they say some words in Italian.


    Then Gravona pricks his finger with a pin and squeezes until the bloodes out.


    What then happens, Mr John Gotti says,


    ¡®This blood means that we are now one Family. You live by the gun and the knife and you die by the gun and the knife.¡¯


    ¡°You were baptized when you were a baby, your parents did it. But now, this time, we gonna baptize you.¡± Gravono said after a minute of silence.


    Rowan specifically had his trigger finger pricked-which affirms that there is symbolism in the gesture.


    After this, apadre/buddy was chosen for him.


    When Rowan¡¯s finger was pricked, the blood was transferred to a picture of a saint, which was then burned. Rowan was then given an order to swore that if he disobeyed the rules,


    ¡°My flesh would burn like this saint. As burns this saint, so will burn my soul. I enter alive and I will have to get out dead.¡± Rowan quoted as told.


    The First stage ceremony is finished with a kiss administered to both cheeks of the new mafiosi.


    Rowan walk up to his father as he pulled out a heavy book and opened the third page of it.


    John Gotti, without exchanging any form of eye contact with his son, he started reading out some few rules to him.


    ¡°Be loyal to members of the organization. Do not interfere with each other¡¯s interest. Do not be an informer. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Be rational. Be a member of the team. Don¡¯t engage in battle if you can¡¯t win. ¡­ The directive extends to personal life.¡±


    ¡°Be a man of honor. Respect womanhood and your elders. Don¡¯t rock the boat. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Be a stand-up guy. Keep your eyes and ears open and your mouth shut. Don¡¯t sell out. ¡­ The ¡®stand-up guy¡¯ shows courage and ¡®heart.¡¯ He does not whine orin in the face of adversity, including punishment, because ¡®If you can¡¯t pay, don¡¯t y.''¡±


    ¡°Have ss. Be independent. Know your way around the world¡±.


    ¡°You must never betray any of the secrets of this Cosa Nostra. You must never vite the wife or children of another member. You must never be involved with narcotics.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do not mess around with sisters, wives, or girlfriends, unless you have ¡°honorable¡± intentions.¡±


    Rowan was also told to ¡°be silent, not to look at other men¡¯s wives or women, not to steal and especially, at all times when he was called, he had to rush, leaving whatever he was doing.¡±


    The penalty for breaking thesews was death.


    ¡°It¡¯s no hope, no Jesus, no Madonna, nobody can help us if we ever give up this secret to anybody, any kinds of friends of mine, let¡¯s say. This thing cannot be exposed.¡±


    __


    Rowan approaches Chase after the initation ceremony, Chase smiled at him when he saw hm approaching him.


    Chase haven¡¯t see Waylen since the initation ceremony started.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Rowan said and Chase smirk at him raising a the cup of ss towards him for a toast.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chase asked him.


    ¡°Tired, I think I¡¯ll be needing lot of rest. I have many task ahead of me. Have you see big brother Waylen?¡± Rowan asked looking around, Chase shakes his hand negatively.


    They were both taken aback with they heard someone cleared his throat behind them.


    ¡°Long time no see Nephews!,¡±


    Chase recognized the voice immediately, he turned to see his Uncle , Edward Gotti, who had disappeared for almost twenty years and had never been seen.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chase asked, not sure the best way to react.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the best way to wee your uncle after a long time. Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Chase had asked me not to wait up for him and it¡¯s not like I do really wait for him.


    I don¡¯t care if hee back home or if he don¡¯t, he¡¯s a grown up man and should be able to take good care of himself.


    But I couldn¡¯t sleep as I keep switching sides on the bed but sleep seems to be far away from me.


    I drank the water in my cup and stare at the time, it¡¯s almost 3 a. m in the morning. He could¡¯ve just said that he won¡¯t be back at all other than saying he will be backte.


    I was about heading back upstairs when I heard the sound of a car outside, I already know it¡¯s Chase¡¯s.


    Without dying, I climbed the stairs and head to my room.


    He shouldn¡¯t see me standing there awake I stead of being asleep or he¡¯d imagine I¡¯m waiting for him.


    I heard the door of his room open and shut and then there was silence. Walking out of my room again, I stopped at his and slowly ce my ear of the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he suddenly showed up but you keep a close eyes on him Gray. He¡¯s crazy¡± I heard him said and that tells he¡¯s on call.


    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll let go now. Ensure Rowan get home safely, he¡¯s drunk¡± he added.


    I was still cing my head on the door when the door suddenly opened unexpectedly¡­ My body lost bnce as I fall forward on Chase¡¯s body.


    My hand ced on his chest. I gasped and bite my lower lips.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± His deep voice almost made me lose bnce.


    I slowly removed my hand from his chest and without a word, I rushed back to my room wondering to my self what just happened.


    Am I dreaming or am I sleepwalking?

 Chapter 37

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I opened my eyes and yawned. I feel much better than I was feeling yesterday.


    Taking my time to stretch my body , I grab my phone and check the time, it¡¯s 8:24 in the morning.


    I would¡¯ve been runningte to school already if I¡¯m going to school, but Chase have said no to me.


    I walk into the bathroom and brush my teeth before putting on my slippers and walking out of my room, making my way downstairs.


    Chase is already here and I can¡¯t help but just wonder if I can ever beat him in getting up early.


    He literally just came back this morning and he¡¯s already awake? Did he even sleep at all or he just stayed awake all day and all night?.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± I greeted him and went to sit down, he didn¡¯t say anything as he¡¯s just focused on the phone on his hand.


    I dished out my own meal and started eating while stealing nces at him. He soon dropped his phone on the table and sigh before dishing out his own meal.


    He¡¯s always looking as hot as ever, even when he is sleeping or had just woken up , he¡¯s still looking good.


    My eyes drifted to his lips and I literally saw myself smiling at nothing. I just can¡¯t believe I have kissed that lips.


    Chase seems to be one thing in this world that I can¡¯t avoid or hate no matter how bad I¡¯m being treated by him.


    ¡°Are you done looking at me?¡± He raised his eyebrow and ask me.


    I dropped my spoon and rolled my eyes then went ahead to grab the ss of water nearby and drink up the water.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you?¡± I hissed and looked away as I continue eating.


    If he had truly caught me looking at him, he might have assume I have some sort of feeling for him.


    Well, he¡¯s free to assume whatever he wants¡­ Ofcourse I do have feelings for him.


    I blinked and almost choke on my meal, I didn¡¯t just say I have feelings for him did I?


    Chase is just unresistable, Perhaps that¡¯s the reason he still have so many crush¡¯s and fans even when he¡¯s a cold bad boy.


    He is always avoiding the media as much as he can, too and I assume that¡¯s because he wants a peaceful life.


    Media people can make one feel frustrated and probably feel depressed as they¡¯ll always try to manipte you just to have sometime to talk about.


    I looked up at Chase again, he¡¯s drinking water now and my eyes went down to look at his throat and I couldn¡¯t help but start feeling hot.


    I coughed and try to act normal, he¡¯s so fuckin hot.


    ¡°When next you try to copse, please copse in your room and don¡¯ty on my floor like a corpse¡± he suddenly say to me after some minutes of silence.


    I was taken aback by his out burst so I look at him with my eyes widely opened.


    ¡°What¡­.. You! What do you mean?¡± I asked him furiously dropping my spoon.


    He just smirked and remained silent as he just continue eating his meal like he hadn¡¯t said anything at all.


    ¡°I copse because I was feeling some sort of pain on¡­¡± I went silent immediately. I don¡¯t think I should be telling him anything about myself.


    Since he¡¯s just a rude arrogant brat, I don¡¯t think I should waste my saliva trying to talk to him about something he didn¡¯t seem to care about.


    He looked at me and raise his eye brows in question. I sighed and picked up my spoon once again as I start eating again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­. I was just standing there after you threw that box at me and then I feel weak and¡­..¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you exin what happened¡± he said and took out a tissue to clean his mouth as a sign that he¡¯s done eating.


    ¡°You!¡± I yelled at him pointing my finger at him. He smirk and pick up his phone standing up.


    ¡°Can you just try to be nice for once?¡± I told him.


    He turned to me and fold his hands¡­ ¡°And why should I?¡±


    I sigh and look away without saying another word. Now picking on my food as I realize I already lost my appetite, he¡¯s right. Why should he be nice to me when I¡¯m just his ve?


    Just picking on my food I didn¡¯t notice Chase walk closer to me. I looked up and my eyes justnded on his,


    and I swear I felt electric shock on my body.


    He¡¯s so tempting.


    He lend down with his hand on the table and I immediately bite on my lips as I don¡¯t want to get kissed by him without my permission again.


    He smirked and ce his hand on my head and scattered my hair¡­ I pouts and look away from him.


    I wonder why he keep trying to make me think of silly things I shouldn¡¯t think about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to be nice to you¡± he said calmly and I looked up at him as he smirk and start walking away like he wasn¡¯t the one who just said the words.


    He¡¯s bing more weird each passing day and still cute at the same time.


    He is about to climb up the stair when I stopped him by calling his name.


    ¡°Chase¡­!¡± I called at him and he stopped but didn¡¯t look back.


    I stood up and walk to him but I dare not get too close to him. Recently I¡¯m afraid of his next action.


    ¡°Why did you stopped me from going to school? I thought you¡¯ve agreed to let me? I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s because of what happened thest time¡­. You misunderstood me, I wasn¡¯t trying to run away¡± I told him.


    He turn and stare at him raising his eye brows at me. I sighed and pouts.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel like taking a ride home, that¡¯s Why. I¡¯m sorry¡± I said.


    He didn¡¯t say a word as he just looked at me like I¡¯m just some kind of stupid thing, his stares makes me feel like someone was looking deep into my soul and I was starting to feel ufortable.


    Again, he smirked¡­!


    To be Frank, he have this more cuter face whenever he smirk but sometimes it¡¯s scary as he¡¯ll look like someone ready to kill in a blink of eyes.


    ¡± I registered you for Online sses, you don¡¯t have to take the car now, just sit at home and study. It¡¯s still the same mmmh?¡± He said.


    I opened my eyes wide¡­ ¡°Online ss?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to say I¡¯ll go and take my bath now. You should do the same too, we¡¯re going to see a doctor¡± he said and without hesitation he turned and I watched him disappear upstairs.


    Why will he ever register me for online ss without seeking for my thoughts first?


    It¡¯s true that¡¯s he¡¯s sponsoring everything but at least he should pay attention to how I feel before he concludes.


    Online ss isn¡¯t bad but how am I supposed to make friends and feel the world if I just have to stay inside this big house all day long?


    Goodness me, he¡¯s just bing annoying each passing day and I wish I can punch him on the face and tell him he¡¯s not my father nor my mother.


    And what did he say about seeing a doctor? I didn¡¯t tell him am sick though.


    Or maybe I¡¯m sick without knowing. It¡¯d be better to visit the hospital though cause I really wanna know what¡¯s wrong with me and what¡¯s up with the strange chest pains¡­


    Heart pain, I don¡¯t even know where exactly the pain ising from.


    I pouts and move away from the stairs as I walk back to the dining table, I already lost appetite long time ago so I just grab my phone and walk upstairs to my room.

 Chapter 38

    The doctor approach us in the waiting room where we¡¯ve been sitting for about fifteen minutes. He smiled and shake Chase¡¯s hand and Chase shake him back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe. What happened? She copse again?¡± The doctor asked and Chase nodded.


    I stare at the doctor in confusion, how did he know that I once copsed? Does that mean that Chase have been talking to him about me behind my back.


    The doctor turn to look at me and smile, ¡°You must be Calista.¡±


    ¡°Yes I am. Good day Doctor¡± I told him and shake his straighted hand.


    He nodded and led the way, Chase didn¡¯t follow us, he just sit in the VIP waiting room pressing his phone.


    I walked into the Doctor¡¯s office and he assigned me to sit down.


    ¡°How are you feeling today Miss Calista?¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Fine?¡± I told him in question tone , he nodded and walk to me with a sh light, he made me look up to the ceiling while he look me in the eyes with the shlight which was almost blinding me.


    Then he walk back to sit down and write something down on a file before turning and focusing on me again.


    ¡°I have conducted a test on you some days ago when you once caught fever¡­.¡± He said.


    And I recall it but i didn¡¯t remember seeing a doctor walk in. The day I had skip taking a ride with Tyrell and had got drinched with water, I¡¯ve catch fever in the process.


    I just nodded.


    ¡°Before I tell you about what came out of the test Miss, I¡¯ll like to ask you quick question and I¡¯ll like you to be truthful..¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said to me and I just nodded again as I just stare at him curiously. Why is acting like it¡¯s a serious thing?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you been involved in any sort of ident before? Both when you¡¯re little or now you¡¯re an adult?¡±


    ¡°No I have not¡­¡± I told him truthfully.


    He nodded and opened a white file different from the file he had opened earlier.


    ¡°We think you¡¯re suffering from Acute heart failure ¡±


    I widened my eyes and stare at him feeling shocked , and then I felt a sharp pain on my chest , I held my chest and wince in pain.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked and stood up in an attempt to walk to me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.. what do you mean Acute heart failure?¡± I asked him as I try to calm myself down.


    ¡°Acute heart failure is a sudden, life-threatening condition in which the heart is unable to do its job. The heart is still beating, but it cannot deliver enough oxygen to meet the body¡¯s needs. This condition requires emergency medical care.¡± He exined to me.


    I suddenly feel pale like someone who had just seen a ghost. I¡¯m suffering from Heart failure and it¡¯s life threatening, does that mean I¡¯m going to die anytime soon?


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why you sometimes feel a sharp pain on your chest and lose conscious after¡± he continued and I don¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m hearing what he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Does that mean, I¡¯m going to die?¡± I asked him after some second of silence.


    He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think your Boss, Chase will ever let that happen. You don¡¯t have to worry Miss, we¡¯ll just like to conduct some more tests on you before we can prescribe medications to you.¡±


    I sigh and touch my head as I noticed I have caught fever again. I¡¯m just not used to taking in shocking words.


    ¡°Does Chase know about this?¡± I asked him and he nodded.


    Without another word, I look away and just faced the ground. Since when did the heart failure started? As far as I know I have never been in pain or lose conscious while I was in my parents home.


    ¡°What tests are needed?¡±


    ¡°Electrocardiogram (EKG) to record and assess the heart¡¯s electrical activity.¡±


    ¡°Chest X-ray to check for fluid build-up in the heart or lungs.¡±


    ¡°Echocardiogram to show heart movement and blood flow.¡±


    ¡°Angiography or heart catheterization to examine the heart¡¯s blood vessels.¡±


    ¡°You may also needb tests that include: BNP (biomarker) blood test to check for hormones that ur when pressures change inside the heart and Basic metabolic panel which shows signs of kidney or thyroid issues¡± he listed and before he even finish I was already feeling sick.


    ¡°All these tests? That¡¯s like a lot of money for each test. I don¡¯t have such money, I¡¯m just paying off for my father¡¯s debt and I¡¯m not even working¡±


    The doctorugh at me for a while before he shake his head negatively. ¡°Just focus on recovering better. Your Boss already paid for everything¡± he said and I nodded.


    ¡°Please meet the nurse outside so she can take your blood and thene back after a week for the result and your medicine¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± I greeted him and stood up walking out of the office.


    Just as he said, there¡¯s a nurse waiting for me outside his office. She shed me a smile and buckle on me to follow her which I did without hesitation.


    ___


    Chase packed the car outside a restaurant and got down. I was lost in thought that I didn¡¯t notice him get down until he walk over to my side and open the door for me.


    ¡°Get down¡± he said calmly.


    I looked up at him first and nodded then walk down.


    We both walked into the restaurant and Chase stopped at the counter. I just stood beside him but I wasn¡¯t myself. I feel so weak and sick that I felt the need to vomit.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­..  Pancakes and pineapple juice¡± I said and he nodded and turn to the waiter saying exactly the same thing I had just told him.


    ¡°Put it in something that can make it stay hot till we¡¯re home¡± he said to the waiter who said yes sir to him before walking to get the order.


    We entered the car again and I shut the door, Chase got in and drop the bag containing our order on the back seat. He didn¡¯t start the car immediately, he stare at me.


    ¡°Are you Okay?¡± He asked me and I gave him a weak smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t say what you just said now. Is it because of what the doctor said to you ?¡± He asked calmly.


    I swear Chase looks extra cute when he¡¯s caring for me. I nodded and he sigh and led back on the car seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Focus on getting better , we¡¯ll go get your medicines in a week time Okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Is this why you stopped me from going to school? You didn¡¯t register me for online ss because you think I¡¯ll run away but because you know I¡¯m sick?¡±


    He seems to be taken aback by my question but then he nodded.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not safe for you to stay in a crowdy ce. I think the online ss is much better till you recover fully¡± he told me and I just smile.


    ¡°Thank you Chase¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say another word as he just started the car engine and drive out of the restaurant parking lot.


    I led back on the seat and stare out of the window. It¡¯s starting to rain already and night is fast approaching.


    I turn over to look at Chase whose eyes was focused on the road , He¡¯s just too adorable and seeing him caring for me this much makes me want to fall in love with him.


    But I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t fall in love with the person I¡¯m serving, I¡¯ll only end up getting hurt if he didn¡¯t return the love I have for him. My eyes shift to his lips and I swallowed.


    Maybe he isn¡¯t as bad as he acts , he isn¡¯t as bad as I might have believe  he is. Chase actually care but maybe it¡¯s because of what he¡¯s into, he¡¯s not allowed to be kind too often.


    I smiled, now I believe what Rowan told me when he said he isn¡¯t as bad as he might look.


    ¡°Stop staring¡± he said suddenly and I looked away embarrassed.


    This is the second time he had caught me looking at him and it¡¯s embarrassing. I smiled and stare out of the window once again.


    It have started raining heavily and I¡¯m feeling cold, I folded my hand beneath my breast and led my back on the seat feeling sleepy.


    Chase suddenly stopped the car and removed his jacket. He handed it to me and start the car again.


    ¡°Put it on and don¡¯t catch cold, no one will take care of you if you do¡±


    Literally, I found myself smiling as I collected the jacket from him. Once again, his eyes was on the road as he acted like he isn¡¯t the one that just handed his jacket to me.


    ¡°Thank You¡± I told him and put the jacket on then led back on the seat and shut my eyes.

 Chapter 39

    CHASE DRAVEN GOTTI


    I stopped and parked the car in the garage and turn my head to look at Calista who was already asleep and is looking very pale.


    She looks like someone who just got her blood drinched out of her body but she¡¯s still beautiful.


    I don¡¯t me her for looking very tired, I guess hearing that she¡¯s suffering from heart failure is the least thing she had expected to hear.


    ¡°You have to be nice to her and don¡¯t make her freak out¡± I recalled the doctor¡¯s words.


    I sigh and lend back on the car, it¡¯s night already and having her asleep in my car means I have to carry her to her room.


    I turn again to look at her face , Recently I just can¡¯t concentrate without seeing her face.


    It¡¯s like she have a pill on me that I can¡¯t resist. I haven¡¯t really been concentrating on important stuffs as my mind keep drifting to her.


    She¡¯s just my ve but why won¡¯t I stop thinking about her?


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t actually thinking about her, maybe I¡¯m just focusing on the fact that she¡¯s adorable and love to stand up for herself. She never lets anyone understimate her no matter who you are.


    I opened the door and got down then walk over to her side and opened the door, I slowly carried her out in bridal style then shut the door again and carried her inside the house , to her room.


    Laying her on her bed, I used the nket to cover her and then I touched her forehead. She¡¯s down with fever again.


    I walk out of the room and climb downstairs then take a towel and put it inside the fridge then went to grab some drink.


    Two minutester, I went and bring out the towel then walk back upstairs to her room, I slowly ce the towel on her forehead to help reduce her hot temperature.


    I pulled out a chair and sat down next to her as I watch her sleep. Even though she¡¯s annoying, she¡¯s still a cute little thing.


    Ever since the death of Madison, I have not seen nor imagined myself being possessive of anotherdy.


    Rowan might have been right when he said I¡¯m acting possessive.


    But of course I have to, she belongs to me and not to someone else, we don¡¯t have to have something going on between us before I can act possessive seeing her hanging out with some men.


    She¡¯s in my house and she¡¯s serving me, she should know that.


    Having her hang out as she likes might give her a privilege to believe I can¡¯t do anything and Ofcourse, try to escape.


    I shake my head negatively and stood up pulling the chair back, I must have been thinking nonsensetely.


    I¡¯m only feeling bad for her and that¡¯s all. I opened the door and walk out just in time to see Tyrell standing at my door about to knock.


    ¡°Boss¡± he called immediately he saw me and then walk up to me.


    ¡°You look tired. Is she Okay?¡± He asked me staring at Calista¡¯s door after seeing me walk out from it , I nodded and walk inside my room with him thrilling behind me.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve a report to make?¡± I asked him and sat on the bed removing my shoe.


    ¡°No, just wanted to check on you. You¡¯ve been out with her all day¡± He said giving me a suspicious look.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I asked him and he just smiled and walk to sit next to me.


    Tyrell might be just one of my soldiers but he¡¯s like a brother to me. Sometimes he acts tough and sometimes he acts childish.


    But one thing about him is that he¡¯s observert and can notice anything before anyone else does and that¡¯s like one of the reason he¡¯s my best man.


    ¡°Is anything going on?¡± He whispered and I punch his shoulder as he winceughing.


    ¡°I have better things to do. We just went to the hospital, nothing else happened¡± I exined to him and he nodded and looked away.


    ¡°She slept off in the car right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. Guess she¡¯s tired.¡±


    ¡°She must having suddenly feel sick when the doctor told her she¡¯s having heart failure¡­ Girls are just too fragile¡± hements.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for her to be scared of. Is not like there¡¯s no solution, the doctor conducted a test on her and we¡¯ll go back in a week to get her medicines. ¡±


    Tyrell didn¡¯t say another word as he just stood up and tuck his hand inside his trouser pocket.


    ¡°Will you tell her parents?¡± He asked all of the sudden and I turned sharply to look at him.


    I looked away and bring out a pack of cigarette from my cupboard then take out a stick and light it.


    ¡°Why should I tell them? Their daughter is with me now, anything that happens have to stay in here with me until her days are over. Even if I¡¯m to tell her parents, she¡¯s too soft and won¡¯t want her parents to know about it¡±


    ¡°You seem to know her too well¡­. Is she that tempting and interesting?¡± He winked at me.


    ¡°Shut up¡± I told him and he nodded then smiled.


    ¡°Tyrell¡­.¡± I called him and he turned to look at me.


    ¡°Mmh?¡±


    ¡°During Rowan¡¯s ceremony, did you notice anything usual?¡± I asked him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The ce was crowded and I have to greet a lot of people who I haven¡¯t seen for long time so I didn¡¯t have much chance to pay attention to the surroundings.


    ¡°Anything usual?¡±


    ¡°Yes. With my thoughts, I think our rivals must havee in during the ceremony either to take notes about things or to act normal so they don¡¯t get pointed out¡± I exined to him and he nodded in understanding.


    ¡°The one person I couldn¡¯t really keep a trace about his behavior at the ceremony is Grayson¡­  ¡±


    I turned to look at him. Gray is my best friend so he must have been trying to look out and see if there¡¯s anyone acting suspicious too, that doesn¡¯t mean he know anything though. He knows better to always keep notes of things even if I didn¡¯t ask him to.


    ¡°Why him?¡±


    ¡°He look so uneasy and tense and he¡¯s the type that always cringe to you but during the ceremony, he seems to be avoiding you¡±


    ¡°No he¡¯s not, we greeted before the ceremony began, the ce is too crowded so we didn¡¯t actually have time for each other¡± I exined.


    Tyrell didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded but I can see from his face that he have his doubts.


    When Tyrell observes something, it¡¯s always hard for someone to try to convince him to let go of his suspense not until he discovers it on his own and so because of it , I just try to switch the topic.


    ¡°My uncle came to the party¡± I announced and he seems to be alert.


    ¡°Godfather Edward? Didn¡¯t he disappear years ago? Or was it twenty years ago? . Why was he there¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. I¡¯m pretty sure he must have gone to see my Father. You¡¯ve to inform our indoor soldiers to keep an eye on him. He can¡¯t just disappear and appear again acting like everything is alrighty ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he have something cooking¡± Tyrell said and I just patted his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now and perhaps, I¡¯ll inform the soldiers tomorrow morning¡±


    ¡°kay¡± I smiled at him and he walk out.


    I sighed and remove my clothes as I walked into the bathroom to take my bath.


    With the water running down on my body my mind suddenly drift away.


    I walk out of the bathroom and walk to my closet to bring out my pajamas , I put it on then walk to sit on the bed. I pull out myptop and turned it on.


    Trying to work on some documents but I wasn¡¯t concentrating so I just shut it down andy back on the bed.


    Ever since Madison¡¯s demise I haven¡¯t really been in ¡°ZGDX¡±pany because it remind me do much of her.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared to start up thepany or anything, I was just focused on my Mafia business but Madison had talked me into starting up apany which I made her the manager and thepany had been built under her watch and taste.


    So since after her death, I haven¡¯t even know or care how thepany is being managed or how much is made or lose. But I think is high time I focus.


    It¡¯s high time I ept the fact that she¡¯s gone and won¡¯t be back again. The only way I can make her rest in peace is just to avenge her killer.


    But to continue thinking that I can¡¯t move on without her, it¡¯s time to let go¡­

 Chapter 40

    CALISTA RAYMONDSThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± I greeted Chase as I sit down for breakfast. I was a little bit surprised because he responded to my greeting.


    I woke up this morning feeling a little bit great about everything. I remember falling asleep in the carst night but I don¡¯t remember walking myself to my room so without being told, I knew Chase must have carried me to my room.


    ¡°Is your fever gone?¡± He asked me and I smiled before nodding at him.


    ¡°The pancakes you bought for mest night? I¡¯m sorry I fall asleep so I couldn¡¯t eat it. Hope it¡¯s not wasted?¡±


    ¡°I gave it to a maid. Don¡¯t worry¡±


    I nodded and take a te out then put some food inside my te, I start eating. As usual, I have to always steal nces at Chase.


    I¡¯ve to wake up each morning praising his handsomeness and I think it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s just like God greeted him specially on his resting day, Chase wake up every morning looking more handsome than the previous day.


    Smiling, I take the ss of juice and take a dip then sigh.


    No matter what happens I cannot let my parents find out about my heart problem. My mother will definitely freak out and I don¡¯t want that to happen.


    But, I¡¯m so confused on how I got to have a heart failure, none of my family members everin about having heart problems nor the other way round.


    And Chase find out I have heart failure even before I did..! I pouts.


    ¡°Why are you picking on your food? You don¡¯t like it?¡± I heard Chase ask and I look at him before smiling.


    ¡°No it¡¯s good.¡± I answered and he nodded and stood up grabbing his phone, he walk out of the dinning room and starts climbing upstairs.


    Well, it¡¯s Saturday morning and I guess I have to stay all day doing absolutely nothing. It¡¯s so exhausting.


    Back at my parents apartment I use toin about work and then tell them how much I wish to just sit at home and do absolutely nothing.


    Waking up each day and realizing I have to go to work is one of the thoughts I don¡¯t wish to ever think about.


    I just dream about waking up and sitting down all day long , doing nothing but to sit and watch movies then have the maids attend to me.


    But here I am, living the dream I wished for but I¡¯m not happy about it, Well, Maybe it¡¯s probably because it happened against my will.


    I finished up with my breakfast and then climb back upstairs and made to my room, I pulled out a chair and sat down then ce my two legs on the table and start ying mini games on my phone.


    My eyes suddenlynds on the bed where Chase¡¯s jacket wasying. I turned off my phone and sit up then walk to the bed and take the jacket.


    Smiling, I smell the cloth and it still have Chase¡¯s cologne on it and I swear it smells so good.


    I wonder what I¡¯d be like being close to Chase, that boy is fucking tempting.


    Oh and here I am! Drooling over him again just because I¡¯m holding his jacket.


    Well, I should stop thinking about him cause he can never be mine. There are tons of bitches out there waiting for an opportunity to grab him.


    And even if I can make him Mine, we can never be together.


    Chase is just a bad boy Mafia who lives a dangerous lifestyle but I am just a girl who just want to live a peaceful life.


    I believe my life now is everydies dream and that was why Amelia and the rest of the girls couldn¡¯t take it in when Chase announced I¡¯m the only one staying.


    Everyone wants to be close to him but y¡¯all, you have to be able to take in all the ill character you get from him.


    Folding the jacket, I walk out of my room and stopped at the room next to mine which is Chase¡¯s room.


    I stood there for some minutes, unsure if I should knock or just go back. But I need to hand him over his jacket.


    In as much as I wanted to keep the jacket but it looks so expensive and I¡¯m pretty sure Chase will never let me keep his jacket, so It¡¯d be nice for me if I just return what he give to me rather than keep it on my own.


    I slowly stretch out my hand and knock on the door, there was no response and so I knocked again but no one replied still which is strange.


    Chase haven¡¯t left the house yet so why isn¡¯t he answering the door? I slowly opened the door myself and shut it back when I entered.


    ¡°Chase?¡± I called out looking around the room for him but I didn¡¯t see him.


    And then, the bathroom door opened and Chase walk out of the bathroom with only a towel tied around his waist and with he is holding another towel which he was drying his hair with.


    ¡°Oh shuuu!¡± I muttered and used my hand to cover my mouth, the jacket in my hand falling down.


    And I think that was when Chase noticed my presence as he looked up to me. I turned my back in shame, backing him.


    I felt my cheeks turn red already and I¡¯m feeling so hot even when I was cold minute ago.


    He is just not handsome but he¡¯s hot too!


    If Chase is the type who¡¯s obsessed with being on media¡¯s , I¡¯m pretty sure he can¡¯t go out in peace because he¡¯d have lot of girls on their feet begging to just be noticed by him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His voice shaken me.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­..¡± I muttered, not knowing the best word to use for my reason of being here.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡± I suddenly said and ran out of the room cringed with the jacket. I rushed to my room and shut the door behind.


    Slowly, I sat my butts on the floor and rest my back on the door as I hold my chest because my heart was beating faster.


    I¡¯m not feeling any pain, but my heart is just beating faster than usual and I know why.


    I shut my eyes and bite my lower lips then pinch myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    How can someone be so hot!¡±  I muttered to myself.


    I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯d be able to show my face in front of him again after what I saw. I felt this urge to hug him but I¡¯m fuckin going crazy.


    I did also notice that he has a ck heart tattoo on his chest. I looked down at the jacket I¡¯m holding then I smiled and hugged it tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to return it to him again. It should belong to me now.¡±

 Chapter 41

    It¡¯s 11:30 am and I¡¯m still in my room. Actually, I was trying to avoid Chase, I just don¡¯t think I can stand seeing him again after what happened at 9 in the morning.


    But I¡¯m really tasty and need some water, there¡¯s no way I can get the maids to get it to my room or else I call for them.


    And still, there¡¯s no way I can call them if I don¡¯t walk out of this room which I don¡¯t want to! Chase is just next door and will definitely know when I call a maid.


    I slowly open the door and look at the hall way, Chase was not there so I went ahead toe out fully and slowly shut my door trying not to make any noise.


    Taking another step away from my door, I looked at Chase¡¯s door and it was closed but not locked.


    I made my way downstairs and sessfully climb down the stairs without hearing his door open or seeing him, I walk into the kitchen and take out the bottled water from the fridge then uncap it and drink up the water.


    Capping the bottle water once more, I started making my way out of the kitchen but I stopped at my track when I saw Chase standing by the wall, looking at me.


    I turned immediately and try to rush back into the kitchen but he was faster than me, he held me by my cloth and draw me back making me rest my back on the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his eyebrows smirking.


    ¡°Nothing, just came to get some water¡± I saidughing nervously.


    He didn¡¯t say a word as he ce his hand on the wall above my head then raise my chin.


    I found myself looking at him in the eyes and again , I felt this unresistable feelings inside me. He smirked and bent to my ear before whispering,


    ¡°Are you sure? You seem to have something cooking up ¡± he whispered.


    ¡°No¡­. Nothing really¡± I said and move away from him.


    He put his hand down and then nodded. I turn and start rushing back to the stair, I am not running but I¡¯m definitely walking fast which is almost the same as running.


    My heart kept betraying me as it won¡¯t stop beating fast when I see him.


    It¡¯s just like my heart always wait for him toe close to me before it starts beating.


    ¡°You wanna hang out?¡± He yelled after me and I stopped then turned to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I asked unsure if I have heard him right or if it¡¯s my ear ying pranks on me.


    But Chase didn¡¯t say another word, he just fold his hand and stare at me. I suddenly see myselfughing nervously.


    That kind ofugh you have to force yourself because you¡¯ve run out of words and probably look crazy.


    ¡°Yes¡± I answered him and he just nodded and went to sit down in the couch. I was still standing on the stairs looking down at him.


    Chase did not just ask me to hang out with him, did he?


    I won¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯m liking the new Chase am seeing. Like, if he¡¯s really this sweet why would I ever think about hating him.


    ¡°Where do you wanna go?¡± He asked calmly and I smiled.


    If I should hang out with Chase, then it have to be in the most popr ce in Moscow.


    I actually don¡¯t know ces in Moscow and if Chase want to hang out with me, it¡¯s an opportunity for me to get to know more ces.


    ¡°Can you give me a minute to get my phone? I need to make some research?¡±


    ¡°Kay¡± he simply replied.


    I smiled and rush to my room then get my phone , unlocked it and google the most popr ces to hang out in Moscow.


    There¡¯s lot of options and they¡¯re all exciting that I got confused on where to chose. But Chase knows better and maybe he can help me chose.


    I walk back to the sitting room and Chase is still sitting there with his legs crossed and his eyes focused on his phone.


    ¡°Uhm¡­. Let¡¯s go to the beach?¡± I grinned and he just look at me and frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s too crowdy¡± he said to me.


    I nodded, he¡¯s right. I have actually forgotten that he¡¯s popr and going to a crowdy ce can attract lot of attention once he¡¯s recognized and I also, I¡¯m not allowed to go to crowdy ces because of my condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park then. I think it won¡¯t be too crowdy. ¡± I smiled and he nodded.


    ¡°Kay¡± he said and I turned happily and rush up to my room.


    I take my bath real quick and brushed my teeth, then walk to my closet. I¡¯m going out with Chase so I have to dress nicely and probably be in my best.


    So I picked out a ck skirt, white top and Chase¡¯s jacket to match.


    I smiled sheepishly as I stare at the jacket. After I was done putting on my clothes, I looked at myself in the mirror and was satisfied with my look.


    Grabbing my phone, I walk out of my room and shut the door. I stopped and look at Chase¡¯s door, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s ready yet and if I should knock to tell him am ready.


    I concluded to wait for him downstairs. I fell so excited that I have actually forgotten that I was feeling down and sad yesterday.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ____


    Chase parked the car and got down, I did the same. And just like I had predicted earlier, the ce wasn¡¯t too much crowded.


    Chase was wearing a mask, ording to him, he doesn¡¯t go out tomon ces like the park, so he doesn¡¯t want to be seen no matter if it¡¯s just a person or many people.


    He¡¯s just not used to being inmon ces, he¡¯s attracted to going out to simple ce where the environment is calm and not always have lot of people and so because of this , he can get less attention to himself.


    ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go get us tickets¡± he said to me and I nodded.


    I rest my back on the car and watch him walk to the ticket line. I find myself smiling without a reason, or maybe¡­ Chase is the reason!

 Chapter 42

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I lean back on the car as Chase drives the car with a slow music ying.


    Actually I¡¯m excited same time exhausted, Chase didn¡¯t quite participate in any thing as he just sit back and press his phone all long while I just went on to have fun.


    I turned my face and look at him then smiles, the way his face is when he¡¯s focused on something is captivating.


    And, I don¡¯t mind drooling over him, he¡¯s just too perfect to not be noticed.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Princess?¡± He asked me with a foreign ent that made me stare at him.


    Did he just call me a princess with an ent?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I smiled at him, he turned his face and focus on the road again.


    ¡°Anywhere else you wanna go?¡± He asked me and I shake my head negatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and just need to rest¡± I told him and he nodded and increase his speed.


    My eyes suddenlynds on the rear mirror and I noticed a ck Jeep following us. Well, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s actually following us. I am, we are at a high way and I don¡¯t expect our car to be the only one.


    But then, I saw a man peek out his head from the car with a gun aiming at us!


    ¡°Uhm¡­. Chase! I think we¡¯re being followed¡± I told him in horror and he looked at me first before looking at the rear mirror.


    And just then , I heard a gunshot with a bust sound.


    ¡°Stay calm¡± he said to me and immediately reversed the car, I looked at the rear mirror, the car did the same too.


    And now, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s following us.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡± Chase asked me and I nodded.


    ¡°Take the wheel¡±


    ¡°What ! Are you fuckin insane! ¡± I yelled at him but he didn¡¯t say any word to me, he just shifted himself from the seat and forced himself to sit at the back seat.


    I immediately grab the wheel and look over at him. He¡¯s really insane!


    Did he even think before doing what he just did? What if I can¡¯t drive.


    ¡°Drive and don¡¯t try to put your mind in what¡¯s happening. Just drive ¡± he whispered into my ear.


    I nodded and step on the gear , My body is already vibrating in horror as I try as much as I can not to look at the rear mirror.


    How did I forget that Chase is a bad boy Mafia?


    Literally any where he goes, there must always be his enemies.


    Even when I know little or less about his type of lifestyle but I know too well that the lifestyle he¡¯s living consists of guns, enemies and drugs!.


    If Chase have an enemy , his enemy will sure be my enemy because when they can¡¯t get to him, they will try to get him through something, either by kidnapping his family members or threatening him with something important to him.


    Everyone around him is not safe! And then my mind drifted to his Ex girlfriend, she have lost her life when she take a bullet for him and I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯s attacked first because they know how much Chase must have loved her.


    I love my life! I¡¯m just a girl who wants to live a peaceful life, Why do I have to witness the shooting and the race?


    Why do I have to be involved. I heard the breaking of sses and I looked through the rear mirror, it was Chase breaking the mirror and with his head sticking out from the car, I heard a gunshot.


    And that was when I realize that Chase also have a gun in his possession.


    The usual sharp pain I always feel was there again, and with one hand on the wheel, I used the other hand to hold my chest and then cried in pain.


    ¡°Are you Okay?¡± Chase asked me as he taps my shoulder, I looked at him through the mirror and nodded.


    But I was not Okay, I looked through the side mirrors but I couldn¡¯t see the ck Jeep again. It seems like they have disappeared all of a sudden.


    ¡°Pack the car here and I¡¯ll drive¡± Chase instructed and I obeyed him and stopped the car.


    He got down and came over to my side then opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive¡­ Let¡¯s switch¡± he said and I nodded. I walk over to the other side and enter the car.


    Chase started the engine once again and slowly drive out.


    I¡¯m not myself and I couldn¡¯t even look at him again. Why haven¡¯t I known earlier that he have a gun in his pocket?


    Maybe it¡¯s because he knows the type of life he lives and just can¡¯t go out without a weapon. He turn and look at me while still driving.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You good?¡± He asked me.


    I red at him, how am I supposed to be good after what I just expressed? I just literally saw him pull out a gun and shot it and I almost have my ear busted. What if the bullet have hit me or him?


    ¡°Mmh¡± I hummed at him and he smirked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think much about what just happened okay? It¡¯s just a routine of mine¡± he smirked and I stared at him.


    ¡°I almost lost my life there Chase! I saw you pull out a gun and you shot it, Those men shot our Car and I almost get killed. You¡¯re telling me to not think about what happened? Is this some sort of horror movie!¡± I yelled at him.


    Heughs and touch my forehead with his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive princess¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You!¡± I cursed him under my breath and hit my hand on the seat. I stared outside the window and I always nce at the Rear mirror just in case we get attacked again.


    After today, I¡¯m pretty sure I won¡¯t be able to go out with him ever again.


    I can¡¯t deal with his lifestyle, I¡¯m just his ve , am just with him to pay off for my father¡¯s stupid mistake.


    I can¡¯t get involve in Chase¡¯s dirty lifestyle.


    Once I notice we¡¯re home, I waited for him to park the car and then I got down from the car, without a word, I carried my self inside the house.

 Chapter 43

    Mr John Gotti walked into the sitting room, of his guards havee to tell him he have a visitor.


    He isn¡¯t the type that wee¡¯s visitors in his main apartment but when he was told it¡¯s his brother, he have to leave everything he¡¯s doing and walk to the sitting room to meet him.


    During Rowan¡¯s Inititation ceremony, he have seen him but because the ce is crowded, they didn¡¯t get to talk or even greet each other.


    John is taken aback by the sudden return of his brother who disappeared twenty one years ago during his Inititation ceremony and now he returned during Rowan¡¯s ceremony.


    Perfect taming!.


    No matter how nice Edward Gotti try to act , John won¡¯t get deceived. He knows his brother very well and know he¡¯s always mischievous.


    He either have something he¡¯s nning or he¡¯s after something.


    Edward is the type that will go as far as killing his loved ones just to get what ever he wants.


    He believes he owns everything and that was why he couldn¡¯t handle it when he found out John had joined the Mafia before him.


    He¡¯s the first son and he¡¯s supposed to get to join the family business yet but because he pays little or less attention, their father, doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of being a Mafia.


    When he also find out that John got the highest share in their fathers wealth, his hatred for his family started.


    He was there when John got married, he¡¯s there when John¡¯s wife give birth to all his three sons.


    He was there always.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A day after John¡¯s Inititation, Edward disappeared and no one have ever heard from him.


    John didn¡¯t bother to go search for him or try to make things right, he believes his brother is just filled with rage and jealousy and just can¡¯t ept the fact that his family and the business is doing better than he imagined.


    John Gotti walk into the sitting room and the guard was right, Edward Gotti was there in the sitting room, looking at the portraits in the room.


    He turned when he heard footsteps.


    ¡°Little Brother¡± he smirked and went to hug him but John didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked him and Edward smirked and went to sit down.


    Without saying a word, he poured himself a ss of wine and raised it up, cheering himself.


    John walk and sit on the other couch opposite him.


    ¡°Yunno that¡¯s not a nice way to wee your elder brother after years of not seeing him¡± Edward said to him.


    ¡°No one wants to see you Edward. You still have this pride in you after all this years?¡± John said and Edward¡¯s face boiled in again.


    ¡°Watch what you say John!¡±


    John Gotti didn¡¯t say another word and he just folded his hand and stare at him.


    Edward dropped the ss of wine he¡¯s holding and turn to look at John with so much hatred that he tries to hide behind his smile.


    ¡°I saw my nephew¡¯s and I¡¯ve got to say, you raised them all well. They seem to all be in the family business just like their father¡± heplimented in a mockery tone.


    ¡°They¡¯ve to be like their father. How did you find out about Rowan¡¯s Inititation ceremony?¡± John asked him.


    ¡°I have my ways brother¡±


    John red at him and stood , then walk to the fridge and take out a bottle of wine different from the one Edward was drinking.


    ¡°Why are you here Edward? What do you want!? Both of us know how mischievous you are, you didn¡¯t disappear all these years ande back without anything cooking. ¡±


    Edward smirked and take the ss of wine and drink up the remaining in the ss, he dropped it on the table and stood up.


    ¡°You seem to know me too well John. You don¡¯t need me to tell you the reason why am here¡± he stop and smirked.


    ¡°You made me look like a fool, you made me feel worthless and you are the perfect son for our father. I watched you get married and have your son¡¯s and you still didn¡¯t give up on the family business¡­ I am the first son and everything you own here today is all mine! Every single one of them belongs to me¡± He yelled.


    John  smirked and walk closer to him. ¡°And who said they¡¯re yours?¡±


    ¡°I said! You just a pathetic 58 years old man. Even if after I disappear that I¡¯vee back this day and found out you¡¯re died, I¡¯ll still fight you with the veryst blood of mine until I get everything that belongs to me back in my possession. I¡¯m pretty sure your sons don¡¯t know how cruel their father is ¡±


    ¡°You got this all wrong brother. Everything I have here, everything I have brought for these past years are Mine! You¡¯ve not even a dim in here.¡±


    Edward smiled and just turned, walking away. He stopped at the door and turn to John.


    ¡°Watch your back Brother. I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯d rather die, than have you to live the life I should be living. Not even your poor sons can save you. Every single one of them will also have to pay for your mistake¡±


    He turn and without blinking, he walk out of the house. John sigh and fall back on the chair.


    Staring at the door in which Edward have walked out from, John fold his palm in anger. He knows his brother too well and he knows he can never stop until he gets what he wants.


    Without being told, John knew that all the recent happenings must have been his n.


    He have had someone watching for him and giving him updates.


    John stood up and pick up his phone then he deal hisst son¡¯s number. He picked up in the second ring.


    ¡°Father¡± Rowan¡¯s voice came up.


    ¡°I want you and your brothers in the meeting room before 5¡± he said to him.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    John didn¡¯t reply, he disconnected the call and throw his phone on the couch.


    Edward is starting up a war that can never end easily and he have to protect his family at all cost.

 Chapter 44

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Iy down on my bed feeling extra weak and tired, it¡¯s evening and I didn¡¯t want to sleep cause I know if I do, I might not be able to sleep at night.


    My mind drifted to what just happened on our way back and I sighed. This is like the very first time I¡¯d see a gun and I didn¡¯t just see the gun, I saw the gun being shoot, right at us!


    And this means that even in this house, Chase must have a gun hidden somewhere.


    I felt scared not because Chase is going to shoot me with the gun one day, but because I don¡¯t know how safe I am.


    My stomach grumble and I realized I haven¡¯t eaten anything, I¡¯m hungry. I stood up from the bed and went to change my cloth before walking of my room.


    I stop and stare at Chase¡¯s room, it was slightly opened. Normally, I¡¯ll have been curious and walk to peep but this time?


    I¡¯m scared of Chase and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to talk or go out with him ever again.


    I¡¯m just a 20 years olddy, I still have a long away ahead of me and I just can¡¯t involve myself in a dirty lifestyle that is life threatening.


    I wonder why the Gotti¡¯s family decided to just run a Mafia, a dangerous lifestyle.


    And I assume it¡¯s because of this hide and seek game that made their mother walk away from the marriage with her daughter.


    She¡¯s afraid of getting killed just because she¡¯s married to him.


    Ofcourse I believe if his enemies are to attack, they¡¯d start with the most weakest person and Ofcourse someone that might be precious and part of the family.


    I walk into the kitchen and noticed that there was no maid nearby. I assume they must have been in their quarters as it¡¯s not yet dinner time.


    Walking to the fridge, I bring out all the things I might need to prepare myself a burnt rice. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m craving and also, that¡¯s my favorite meal.


    I haven¡¯t really eaten it since I came here as I have only eat just rice.


    I bring out two cups of rice and pour it in a bowl then washed it. I was setting up the gas when I felt like someone was watching me. I turned my back but there was no one there but I still have a feeling that someone is in the kitchen with me.


    I wave the thought away and focused on the meal I¡¯m preparing.


    It took me ten minutes until I¡¯m done with the cooking, I dished out my own food and left the remaining one of the pot.


    I carried the te to the dining and drop it then walk out outside the house.


    I called for Tyrell and he answered all must immediately, it¡¯s like he¡¯s always around the house ready to answer when he¡¯s needed.


    I smiled at him when he approached me and Ofcourse he returned the smile.


    ¡°Good Evening Tyrell. I made burnt rice and I still have some left in the pot, you wanna have some before it¡¯s dinner time?¡± I asked him.


    He smiled and touch my hair. ¡°Local burnt rice?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had that for years and it¡¯s like one of my local favourite meal¡± he told me.


    I smiled, at least the leftover won¡¯t be wasted as I¡¯m sure that the maids will pour it in the waste bin when they see it. Obviously they¡¯re not allowed to eat leftovers.


    ¡°Then that means Yes?¡± I said to him and he nodded.


    ¡°Come inside then and join me in the dining table? I¡¯ll dish yours out¡± I told him.


    ¡°You go in first, I¡¯ll finish up with washing ande in right away¡± he said.


    I smiled at him and walk inside the house. I walk into the kitchen and dish out the remaining rice into his te and take it to the dining table. I dropped it on the opposite and walk to sit down.


    A minuteter, Tyrell walked into the sitting room and sat down opposite me then bent to the food and smelt it then smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years I have thisst. Where¡¯s Chase? He isn¡¯t eating this?¡± He asked me and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, besides, I made this for just two, so there¡¯s no more left even if he¡¯s hungry¡±.


    Tyrell smiled and didn¡¯t say another word as he just started eating. I might not have said this earlier but Tyrell is handsome in his own way.


    He have a really ck hair and blue eye balls, he had an ear ring on his left ear and that makes him look even more handsome.


    Just when I was about to start eating, I heard footsteps and I turned to look at the stairs and it was Chase walking down all dressed up.


    As usual he was dressed in all ck and I wonder if ck is the only colour he knows.


    Well, I rolled my eyes and start eating , I shouldn¡¯t be made at him cause he¡¯s used to what happened earlier but I am mad at him because he acted like it¡¯s normal to shot.


    He didn¡¯t even apologize for putting me through such risk and I¡¯m surprised on my self that I didn¡¯t lost conscious after the chest pain I felt.


    He just smirked at me like nothing happened. Today he¡¯s sweet and loveable, a minute gone by and he¡¯s back to his old self.


    ¡°Tyrell¡­ What are you doing?¡± I heard his voice, since Tyrell was backing the stair way, he hadn¡¯t seen Chase earlier.


    ¡°Uhmm¡± Tyrell stammered and stood up immediately making an attempt to hide the te of rice.


    I sigh and stood up too staring at Chase.


    ¡°He¡¯s having meal with me, what¡¯s wrong with that? I invited him in¡± I told him but he didn¡¯t even look at me and acted like I¡¯m invisible.


    ¡°Come over here Tyrell¡± he said and Tyrell look at me before walking away with him.


    I rolled my eyes and sat back down, then start picking on my food.


    Tyrell is almost done with his though. Seeing Tyrell¡¯s reaction I wondered if the guards are not allowed to eat inside the house or what?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Tyrell isn¡¯t just like an ordinary guard, he¡¯s the only one that is very close to Chase.


    Minutester, Tyrell walk back into the sitting room with Chase behind him.


    But while Tyrell walk towards me, Chase just opened the front door and without a nce, he walk out of the house.


    I turned my eyes to Tyrell. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You worry alot. Nothing happened, he¡¯s just going out and might not be back for dinner.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed and motioned on him to finish up his meal while I start eating mine. Tyrell suddenly looked up at me and asked.


    ¡°Is everything okay between you and Chase?¡±


    I looked at him and nodded positively.


    ¡°Are you sure? You guys are acting like couples who had a fight¡± he smiled at me.


    ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just that when we were returning, we got attacked.¡± I told him.


    He dropped his spoon immediately and stood up.


    ¡°Attacked? Like, some men shot at Chase?¡± He asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Oh shit! He can¡¯t leave the house.¡± Tyrell scream and without hesitation, he rushed out of the dining room and made his way outside.


    I just sit and stared at him as I was surprised with the sudden outburst.

 Chapter 45

    Emma stood at the side road and stare around. She didn¡¯t even know where she¡¯s at as she is just new to the town.


    She couldn¡¯t even call the person her boss had given her his number toe pick her up, she had run out of battery and it¡¯s gettingte.


    All she knows is that she¡¯s in the city of Moscow but don¡¯t know exactly where.


    She had just been posted to work as a full time house maid for a man. But the man¡¯s picture was not shown to her neither was she given a name.


    Her boss have only gave her a phone number and ask her to call the number once she arrives at the airport. But she have run out of battery and now, she¡¯s stuck without knowing where to go.


    She stare at the busy road that has car driving up and down non stop.


    She have been standing there for the past five minutes but it seems like there¡¯s no road sign to enable people walking by feet to cross over.


    Sighing, she¡¯s determined to cross the road to the other side so can ask for help.


    Without thinking twice, she grab her box filled with her clothes and necessary document and attempts to cross the road but a fast running car knocked her down.


    She fall on the ground hitting her head hard on the ground and then loosing conscious.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck is this!?¡± Waylen yelled at his driver.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Boss but it seems we knocked someone down¡± His driver tremble.


    ¡°Are you high on something?! Get the fuck down from that car and check if she¡¯s okay!¡± Waylen yelled.


    The driver nodded and opened the car  door and step out. He walk to thedyying lifeless on the floor and touched her nose.


    He walk back to Waylen who was sitting in the car.


    ¡°Boss¡­ She¡¯s bleeding and she lost conscious¡±


    ¡°Get her to the hospital. I¡¯ll drive myself now¡±


    He bowed and walk back to the lifelessdy. He carried her up in bridal style then stopped a cab and slowly carried her inside. He walk back to get her box and put it into the car boot.


    ¡°Any nearest hospital please¡± he told the cab man who nodded and drive away.


    Waylen step out of the car from the back seat and walk over to sit on the driver¡¯s side, putting on his seatbelt, Waylen started the car and drive off.


    He stopped the car in his father¡¯s apartment and got down. He looked over and noticed Chase¡¯s car is already there. He sighed and shut the car door then walk in to the house.


    Mr John and his two sons were sitting opposite each other but no one was saying anything until they all sighted Waylen.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re neverte, what happened?¡± Rowan asked his brother as he stood up to shake his hands.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Waylen replied him.


    He greeted their father and sat down. John Gotti didn¡¯t say a word to any of them as he just poured himself a ss of wine and drink it up, he poured another ss and take a sip then drop the ss.


    ¡°Your uncle was here¡± John Gotti said to his sons as they all look at him anxiously.


    ¡°Edward? Why¡­! Did he do anything to you Father?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°No, I have my guards. But he have things up his nerves, y¡¯all have to watch your back now. I¡¯m retiring soon and might not be able to handle some things now.¡±


    ¡°Retirement? You¡¯re not yet 60¡± Chase said and John smile then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just two years remaining. I¡¯ll retire soon all the same.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did your brother said?¡± Waylen asked.


    ¡°That mother fucker said a lot. But with what I picked, I think Edward have someone working for him and giving him all necessary informations and that same person is with us¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ You once said Edward had a son? But he hide it from the family. Do you think he¡¯s using his son since we don¡¯t know him?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Edward have an illegitimate son and he¡¯s like Chase¡¯s age, his baby Mama had the baby for him but he have never bring the son home, not even after our father¡¯s demise¡±.


    ¡°Then that means, his son is with us.¡± Waylen said and John shake his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but my brother is mischievous and can do anything to get whatever he wants. He will never stop until he get what he wants and that¡¯s why I¡¯m informing you guys now, Fransisco is up to no good ¡°.


    ¡°We have to first of all discover who his son is.¡± Waylen said.


    ¡°Everyone can take care of themselves, you don¡¯t have to create such a fuss about this. Your brother is a coward, if he wants something why don¡¯t hee get it himself. Father, I¡¯ll leave now¡± Chase said and stood up walking away.


    ¡°I think Edward killed Madison too¡­ Or he knows someone that did¡± Rowan said.


    Chase stopped on his track and fold his hand in anger, his face already boiling in again. He turned and look at Rowan then his father, without uttering a word, he turned and walk away.


    ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± John said and also walk out.


    Waylen stood up and Rowan did the same, they both walk outside their fathers house and Rowan lead Waylen to his car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have leave now¡­ I need to return to the hospital¡±


    ¡°Hospital? Who¡¯s sick? ¡± Rowan asked him and Waylen tap his shoulder.


    ¡°No one, my driver hit a carelessdy who wasn¡¯t looking when she was crossing the road. It¡¯s nothing serious¡±


    ¡°Oh. That was why you werete?¡± Rowan asked and Waylen nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, see you around.¡±


    Rowan watch his brother enter the car and drove out. It¡¯s alreadyte at night, he walk to his car and entered then shut the door and led back.


    He pulled out his phone and ce a call on someone, the receiver picked up almost immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a few ss of drink. I¡¯ve something to talk to you about¡± Rowan said.

 Chapter 46

    Waylen walked into the hospital ward with mask, covering his face to avoid getting attention from the nurses and others.


    This isn¡¯t his Private hospital, His driver have texted him the address of the hospital the girl was admitted, since it¡¯s urgent, his driver have to just admit her in the closest hospital.


    It¡¯s 10:23Pm when Waylen arrived at the hospital. His driver had returned back home after the doctor¡¯s have take care of Emma.


    Waylen walked into the doctor¡¯s office and saw him arranging some file, obviously he¡¯s the night emergency doctor.


    Closing the door behind him, Waylen removed his mask and that was when the doctor turned to him and asked him to sit down. Ofcourse, he¡¯s recognized.


    ¡°You came thiste to a hospital Mr Waylen, is everything okay?¡± The doctor asked.


    Waylen didn¡¯t say a word immediately, he just walk and sit down.


    ¡°Ady was admitted here about an hour ago, she had a car ident. I¡¯m here to see her¡± Waylen said.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Emma?¡±


    Waylen looked at him surprised on how the doctor already know her name.


    ¡°Emma? Who told you her name?¡±


    ¡°We checked her card sir, Her name is Emmanuelle and she works as a house maid¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, we¡¯re d to inform you that nothing serious happened to her, she¡¯s just asleep her and will be awake tomorrow.¡±


    Waylen nodded. ¡°Can I go see her?¡±


    The doctor nodded and told him he can lead him to her ward. Waylen stood up and followed him behind as he stopped at a private ward and walked in.


    After Waylen walk into the ward, The doctor bowed at him and walk out. Shutting the door behind.


    Waylen walk towards Emma wasying down face front and as the doctor said, she was sleeping.


    Staring right at this young maiden, Waylen felt a race on his heart.


    It felt like love at first sight.


    He hadn¡¯t see her earlier I¡¯m the ident scene cause he¡¯s in a hurry. But looking at her peacefullyying down with her eyes closed, Waylen felt a connection between them.


    He had never been in love neither have he had a girlfriend but that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t recognize the feeling of love when he have one.


    He walk closer to her and touched her face, his eyes moved to her hand and that was when he noticed her hand was bandaged, maybe she had hit her hand on the car or on the ground.


    Waylen¡¯s phone stated ringing and he pulled out his phone and stare at the screen. He then look back at Emma and sigh.


    She¡¯s a mystery girl and with what happened earlier she¡¯s the one who jumped to their car, she didn¡¯t even look before crossing and this makes her suspicious.


    With the recent happening and with Edward¡¯s return, it might have been one of his silly tracks to get them.


    He sigh and pick up the phone. It was his driver calling. He¡¯s not only a driver but a guard too.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He answered and his driver delivered a message to him.


    He disconnected the call after and look at the time, it¡¯s gettingte and he hates to stay outte.


    Well, whether Emma is sent by Edward or any one, he¡¯s going to return to the hospital tomorrow and if she¡¯s awake, she¡¯ll have a lot of questions to answer.


    Putting his cell phone make in his pocket, Waylen walked out of the ward and meet the doctor waiting for him outside.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on her and tell me when she acts weird. I¡¯lle back tomorrow but I don¡¯t know what time¡± he said to the doctor who nodded.


    Waylen walked away and covered his face with a mask again. He opened his car door and entered then sighed.


    He wondered what the girl will look like with her eyes opened.


    If she¡¯s not an agent working for someone then what could she be doing out at that time of day? With her box , just crossing the road without even looking.?


    Is she that dumb that she thinks a car will stop for her at an express for her to pass while she can use the bridge to pass?


    Obviously, she¡¯s up to nothing good.


    He stared at the card the doctor had given to him earlier, Emma had the card on her neck when she was brought in.


    ¡°Emma Adams¡­ 19 years old, A full time Traveller House Maid. Originally from Russia and lives in Anapa¡±


    Waylen kept the card on his card drawer after reading it.


    She¡¯s not a spy or the other. Maybe she was transferred from Anapa to Moscow to work as a maid but she lost her way.


    Starting the car, Waylen drive out slowly out of the hospital.


    While driving, Waylen pushed his mind to think about the words of his father. His guess must have been correct.


    If Edward really have an illegitimate son that he hide away from the family and he¡¯s of age already, then there¡¯s no way his son won¡¯t know about the happenings.


    He must tell his sons about the Mafia and might have also brainwashed him.


    Because no one knows his son, he have to make him stay with us either at the warehouse or as a house soldiers just so he can be giving him updates.


    To think Edward might have a hand in Madison¡¯s death¡­ There¡¯s no evidence yet but if it¡¯s to be discovered he really did it, Waylen swear he won¡¯t let him go away alive.


    He had created a huge hatred between him and Chase by killing Madison. Waylen sigh and take a U turn as he starts driving home.


    He had tried so many time to hate Chase but at times he wondered what his gain will be , to hates his little brother.


    But having Chase act like he¡¯s the most perfect son irritates him so much , he¡¯s always trying to be seen as the must focused in everything.


    But then, he¡¯s his blood brother and he can¡¯t force himself to hate him no matter how much he try.


    He can¡¯t stand to be the second Edward of the Gotti family.

 Chapter 47

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I checked the time again and again worried that Chase is not yet back. It¡¯s midnight and he¡¯s not yet back.


    Now, I¡¯m starting to feel bad. What if something have happened to him.


    We literally just got attacked earlier today and for him to leave the house again without saying where going to makes me sick.


    Tyrell¡¯s sudden outburst added to my fears too. He have suddenly shouted that Chase shouldn¡¯t be going out the moment I told him about the attack.


    I¡¯m pretty sure Chase can protect himself, I mean , this isn¡¯t the first time something like this might have happened in his life.


    Ofcourse he¡¯s a Mafia and there will always be gunshot.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I actually care about him that made me feel so anxious. I look at the time again, it¡¯s already 12 and he¡¯s not yet back neither is Tyrell.


    My heart was racing faster than usual. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt, with what happened earlier, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for him to roam around till this time.


    I sigh and try to settle down. Chase have always been going out anding backte, and sometimes he ever stayed till morning before hees back, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be okay.


    But whether he¡¯s okay or not, I just can¡¯t keep calm. I feel scared of the worst.


    When I heard the sound of car driving in, I opened the door and rush out. I was taken aback when I saw Tyrelle out from the car first, and then he opened the back seat and drag Chase out.


    cing Chase¡¯s hand on his shoulder , he close back the car door and walk to me.


    ¡°Is he Okay?¡± I asked him and made to get close to Chase but moved back when I noticed the smelling out from him.


    I turned to look at Tyrell. ¡°Have he been drinking?¡± I asked him and he nodded.


    ¡°Just like I expected. I found him in a bar drinking¡± he told me.


    ¡°How many ss did he had! What is he even thinking?¡± I almost screamed but because it¡¯s midnight I have bring my voice down.


    Tyrell smiled at me. ¡°I think he visited his father first before going to drink, he had like eight bottle¡±.


    ¡°Eight bottle??! Are you fucking kidding me!? Not even a ss?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Stop acting like a girlfriend mad at his boyfriend and help me get him to his room¡±


    I swallowed and nodded, I put Chase¡¯s other hand on my shoulder and together with Tyrell, we walked him upstair and then to his room.


    Tyrelly him down on his bed carefully and I helped to remove his shoes.


    I walked out of the room with Tyrell and stopped him for a talk.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been awake all night ? Were you waiting for him?¡± He asked me and I nodded.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I felt like something bad went wrong since you¡¯re not back either. I¡¯m d he¡¯s safe¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Chase is a Mafia Boss, there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t protect himself¡±.


    ¡°Then why did you rush after him when I told you about the attack on our way back¡±.


    He looked at me and then at Chase¡¯s room door, and then pointed at the door.


    ¡°Because of that, I know he¡¯s going to get drunk, he does that always and my shoulder always hurt when I have to take him home like a child¡±.


    I smiled as I almostugh. ¡°Thank you Tyrell¡±


    He look at me for a while and then touched my cheeks smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute. Give him water when he wakes up so he won¡¯t be sober. He acts like an 8 years old when he¡¯s drunk¡±.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t help it butugh. I then nodded at Tyrell as he bid me goodnight and walk downstairs, returning to his quarter.


    I turned and walk back inside Chase¡¯s room who was asleep. I drag a chair closer and sat next to him.


    His face looks pale and that was when I noticed he even cried. I stretch my eye brow and stared closely at him.


    I wonder what could¡¯ve been the reason a grownup man like him will cry.


    If he had visited his father as Tyrell said, maybe it¡¯s because something is wrong.


    Looking at the sleeping cold-hearted Chase who is looking so innocent now, I couldn¡¯t help but drool at his beauty. He¡¯s not just handsome, he¡¯s beautiful too.


    I pulled a nket out and covered him with it , I then sit back and stared at him for minutes until my eyes were heavy that I couldn¡¯t stay awake any longer.


    Looking at Chase onest time, I stood up to return to my room but when I take the first step, I noticed a hand holding me back.


    I turned and look at Chase, he was holding my hand!.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him as his eyes was slightly open but he¡¯s still looking sleepy. His breath sinking and smells of alcohol.


    Surprised, Chase draw me with full force as Inded on top of him. My hand on his chest and my bodyying on his.


    I blink my eyes in shock and then slowly look at him in that tempting eyes of his. I swallowed and blink my eyes.


    I tried to push myself up away from him in embarrassment but Chase pulled me back, pinning me with his hand on my waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay like this for a while¡± he muttered to me.


    I felt my heartbeat racing again , before I can say another word, Chase shut his eyes but he didn¡¯t let go of his hand on my waist.


    I blinked and swallowed again and again, I looked at his face and he sleep peacefully again.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea toy on the bed with him , what is he just said this because he¡¯s drunk.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    .. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s going to yell at me in the morning believing I was the one that took advantage of him because of his drunk state.


    ¡°Stop thinking and sleep¡± he whispered to my ears as I shivered.

 Chapter 48

    Charlotte paced up and down in the sitting room at 6:25AM in the morning. She had just gotten a call that woke her up from her sleep and have her pacing around like an anxious cat.


    She stopped and stare at her phone, the message she was expecting is not yet there.


    Angry, Charlotte throw her phone on the chair and shattered her hair in anger. As much as she tries to calm herself down, she just couldn¡¯t .


    She just can¡¯t be at peace while someone is out there trying to snatch away what¡¯s hers.


    She stopped pacing and sits down tapping her foot on the floor anxiously. She can¡¯t let this happen right under her nose.


    A message beep on her phone and she walk to where the phone wasying, the screen was already broken but she didn¡¯t care, she¡¯s going to rece itter any way.


    She opens the message on her android phone and stare at the picture someone had just sent to her. Chewing her tongue in anger, Charlotte throw the phone on the ground again.


    She¡¯s so mad right now and she¡¯s ready to kill anyone that tries to stop her. If only she can get out of the house, she¡¯d already torn the girl in the picture into pieces.


    But her father had given the guards a serious warning to never let her leave the house no matter where she wants to go.


    She had tried many times to escape either by making an attempt to climb over the fence, or the bribe the guards, but none of this had work for her.


    Charlotte sat down on the couch and stare at the floor in anger.


    She had always known that something is wrong, For Chase to treat his ve that way, she definitely feels and know it that Calista is not just a ve to him.


    One of the maid she paid earlier during herst visit at Chase¡¯s house had called her to inform her that she saw Chaseying on the same bed with his ve, Calista!


    And Ofcourse that¡¯s a very bad way to start her morning, all she wants now is just to set her eyes on Calista and she swear she¡¯s going to tear her to pieces.


    What surprises her and made her very shock is how Chase will ever thought of choosing such a low life person as his ve to stay in the bed with him!.


    All through the years she grows up with him as a kid, she had never been in the same bed with Chase.


    She stood up and walk furiously upstairs, bragging into her father¡¯s room who was still asleep but open his eyes when he heard the noise.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charlotte! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why will you brag into me like that?¡± He yelled at her.


    ¡°Father, I need to leave the house now!¡± She yelled back without hesitation.


    She just can¡¯t stand it. Chase is her¡¯s and she won¡¯t let even a bug to take him away from her even if that¡¯s thest thing she does.


    Even if she¡¯s not in love with him , how can Chase be so heartless to move on just four years after his girlfriend¡¯s death, her sister!?


    And when he has to move on , it has to be with a ve?.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Charlotte. I already told you, I won¡¯t let you step out of this house just to go see that murderer¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve told me or not. Father, let me have to car keys and tell your guards to fucking step out of my way¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue youngdy or I¡¯ll help you do that. Where are you going? It¡¯s just 6:43AM in the morning?¡±  He asked her.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m like your only daughter now. If you love me, please let me go this onest time.¡±


    Her father didn¡¯t say a word as he just stood up from the bed.


    The sleep in his eyes are all gone, who will still be feeling sleepy when there¡¯s someone right in front of him yelling like someone about to go crazy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave the house Charlotte. I told you, just return to the states and find yourself a man. Chase isn¡¯t worth it¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯m going to return to the state if only you let me leave this onest time?¡±


    He stared at her and sigh, walking to his drawer he unlocked it and hand over her car key to her. Without hesitation, Charlotte grab it from him and immediately ran out of the room.


    Before she gets downstairs and outside the house, her father already informed the guards to let her go.


    Charlotte enters the car and ignited the engine then drive out of thepound.


    No matter what it takes her, she can¡¯t live and see Chase be with another girl. He¡¯s supposed to be looking at her and seeing her the same way he sees Madison.


    They¡¯re twins! And there¡¯s no fucking difference between them.


    She doesn¡¯t care how much Calista¡¯s parents might have been owning Chase, she knows Chase is rich oh yes!


    But she¡¯s ready to use all the money in her ount to clear the debt and have Calista leave the house immediately.


    She can¡¯t sit back and watch a ve take her ce.


    At first, she thought Chase is only trying to act nice.


    Normally, Madison have told Chase the only way she can date him is if he starts being nice to others.


    So, Charlotte had thought that Chase is still practicing these words after the years.


    But with the picture that was sent to her, she¡¯s convinced that Calista is doing anything she can to make Chase her¡¯s.


    Ofcourse who won¡¯t? Chase is hot, Rich, popr, handsome and perfect in everything. No one can resist him.


    Making a turn , Charlotte hiss continuously in anger.


    She could¡¯ve stated it earlier to Calista that Chase is her man.


    Maybe now, she have to let her know, the very hard way.


    ¡ã


    Mrs Harrison walks into her husband¡¯s room and meet him sitting on the bed with his hand on his face.


    ¡°Where did Charlotte rush out to?¡± She asked sitting next to him.


    ¡°Obviously to that bastard¡±


    ¡°Harrison! Charlotte is looking so pissed, how can you hand her the keys to drive when you know she¡¯s angry, what if she gets into an ident or do something crazy?¡± Mrs Harrison yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me like that Woman! You talk to your daughterter, I won¡¯t stand her behavior again. How can she be running after her Sister¡¯s killer with no shame? Once she¡¯s back, she¡¯s going back to the state¡± Mr Harrison yelled back and without another word, he walk out of his room fuming in anger.

 Chapter 49

    Charlotte stops the car without even packing it in the garage. She got down and walk into the sitting room.


    It¡¯s just a minute seven so Charlotte didn¡¯t see anyone in the sitting room, she smiled dly, at least she¡¯s going to catch them both together.


    Climbing upstairs in a hurry, Charlotte tries to pull out her cell phone but remembered it¡¯s broken and she had left it at home because of her anger.


    Charlotte opened Chase¡¯s door without knocking and when she steps in, her eyes firstnded on the bed.


    No one was there. Not ever Chase, nor Calista.


    And just then, the bathroom door opened and Chase walked in with only a towel wrapped around his waist. He stared at Charlotte who is just standing there frozen at her spot


    Charlotte swallowed and stare at the dripping wet Chase standing some steps away from her.


    She felt her leg not being able to lift, watching Chase like that makes one think of all the unnecessary things that shouldn¡¯t be thought.


    ¡°Charlotte, Why are here?¡± Chase asked her, Charlotte swallowed again and smiled at him.


    Ofcourse she¡¯s disappointed that Calista wasn¡¯t even in the room. She thought maybe the maid had lied to her, but she¡¯s pretty sure that she¡¯ll dare not joke with her with such thing.


    ¡°Uhm¡­.. Good Morning Brother Chase¡±


    Chase nodded at her first before replying ¡°wait for me in the sitting room, I¡¯ll be down in three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Kay¡± Charlotte shed him her best smile but the smile immediately disappear when she stepped out of his room.


    She stopped and look at the door next to Chase¡¯s, which was Calista¡¯s and she frown her face in again.


    She¡¯s highly disappointed as she wasn¡¯t able to see them together which makes her have high doubt about the picture the maid sent.


    She sigh and walk downstairs, then sat on the white double couch. Now, the only way she can believe the picture is wait until Calista gets downstairs.


    If truly she was on the same bed with chase, she have be smelling like him a little. Chase¡¯s cologne is strong.


    But whether if they slept on the same bed or not, she¡¯s determined to convince Chase to let Calista go.


    She just can¡¯t be at ease knowing that the man she loves is leaving in the same house with a total beautifuldy.


    Yes, she admits Calista is beautiful, just her brown long hair is enough. But she¡¯s never as beautiful as her. Just so she thought.


    She wondered why Calista is the only ve living with him whileas Chase use to have up to five to seven ves at the time that he sometimes sent them away because he can¡¯t stand them.


    But for Chase to stay with only Calista and even treats her well, giving her the most beautiful room in his house and having her just seat down all down without working?


    He even went ahead to get some maids to be doing everything whileas it¡¯s his ves that always take care of the house.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pond over all these changes and wondered what exactly is happening under her nose.


    What if both of them have been dating for a real long time but Chase have to pretend she¡¯s a ve just to bring her in his apartment?


    She shakes her head negatively,


    ¡± I trust Chase will not bring himself down like that.¡± She tries to convince herself.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But she¡¯s ready to anything it takes to have Chase be his, and if another person tries to take her ce again just like her sister had did earlier, she won¡¯t hesitate to do the needful even if it means going against Chase.. again?.


    All these years she had waited for Chase to see her the same way she sees him, but Chase just treats her as a kid sister and as his lover¡¯s sister.


    That is not what she wants. Charlotte stop as an idea suddenly cane to her mind.


    She thinks it¡¯s time for her to take a bold step, maybe she should just ask Chase out and let him know she truly loves him?


    But No, she knows Chase well and know that even if he feels anything for her , he¡¯s going to turn her down the moment she confesses first, Chase hates cheap girls and she doesn¡¯t want to be hated.


    She looked up when she heard footstepsing from the stairs, she looked up and see Chaseing down dressed in a simple ck pants and ck shirt.


    Forcing her self to smile, Charlotte stood up and watch Chase approach her and then sit down opposite her. She smiled and sit back down.


    She can never stay angry with Chase for too long. She wondered why Chase just can¡¯t realize that she likes him all these years and feeling having changed one bit.


    ¡°Why did you came in so Early? Is everything Okay?¡± Chase asked her.


    She nodded and smile, at least Chase cares for her.


    Maybe Chase also have feelings for her but just don¡¯t want to admit it. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want people to think he¡¯s dating two sisters after the death of one.


    Maybe she should just give him time and he¡¯lle around.


    ¡°Nothing. Uhm¡­ I just wants to join you for breakfast so I have toe early to not miss it¡± She lied and she hates to lie to Chase but what could she possibly say?.


    ¡°Oh. Breakfast is by 8.. I think it¡¯s remaining twenty more minutes to breakfast time¡± Chase told her.


    She nodded and look at him, He¡¯s just too handsome,


    She thought of Calista, Ofcourse how can she resist Chase when they¡¯re under the same roof, Ofcourse she will try to win him over.


    ¡°Brother Chase¡­ I wish to talk to you about something¡± She said.


    Chase looked away from the phone he was pressing and look at her, he nodded , telling her to go on.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Charlotte stopped when she saw Calista climbing down the stairs wearing a bum short and Chase¡¯s favourite jacket!

 Chapter 50

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I walk downstairs wearing a bum short and Chase¡¯s jacket, I just can¡¯t get enough of it. Besides I¡¯m cold and just want to wear it.


    Early in the morning, I had woken up first and Chase¡¯s hand was still rapped around me as if holding me so I won¡¯t run away.


    I smiled and start at his sleeping face for a while before he opens his eyes and look at me. I had expected him to get mad and yell at me or push me out of the bed.


    Or better still just get angry with me and ignore me.


    But Chase surprised me, he didn¡¯t do any of us, as much as I remember, he had said good morning to me.


    ¡°Good Morning Princess¡± he said to me and I looked away shyly. He¡¯s always catching me looking at him.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± I greeted him back and stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­ You were drunk and won¡¯t let me leave and I ¡­¡± Chase didn¡¯t let me finish my word as he held my hand and pushed me to himself and then he kissed me.


    I didn¡¯t know how and why but I remember I kissed him back. It was somehow an intense kiss but if I say I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m definitely a big liar.


    ¡°I know what happened.¡± He said to me when he break the kiss.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯ll be in my room.¡± I said to him nervously and rush out of the room.


    Remembering all these I found myself smiling as I touch my lips but my smile disappeared when I saw Charlotte staring right at me with Chase sitting opposite her.


    Chase noticed Charlotte looking up at the stairs since he¡¯s backing the stairs, he turned and we locked eyes but I looked away immediately.


    I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t like Charlotte right from day one, there¡¯s just something about her that doesn¡¯t see right to me.


    I¡¯m just going to ignore her and act like she¡¯s not there, I wonder why she¡¯s here so early and already sitting with Chase.


    I could myself being filled with jealousy. She¡¯s Madison¡¯s twin sister, what if Chase fall in love with her?


    Recently, I noticed my heart beat just whenever I sees Chase and I always want to be around him.


    Having him kiss me this morning and acting like it¡¯s normal thing makes me think he feels the same way I do.


    But seeing Charlotte here already killed the vibe I woke up with.


    I reached the end of the stairs and Charlotte was still staring at me and mere looking at her face, she seems to be looking angry or something.


    Well, I know too well to just ignore her.


    I looked at the dining table and noticed the maids were already done dishing out breakfast, I looked over at Chase and Charlotte again and frown. Turning to Chase, I asked him a question.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Chase¡­. Are we still going to the hospital to get my drugs? ¡± I asked him.


    Charlotte seems to gather herself back as she shes me a force smile.


    I¡¯m not too dumb to notice that she¡¯s faking the smile, I returned the smile the same way.


    ¡°Uhmm.. Calista, I¡¯m sorry but you have to go with Tyrell. I have somewhere to go and I don¡¯t want to disappoint you¡± he said calmly.


    I nodded and turn to walk to the dining but I stopped when Charlotte directed a question to me.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± She asked.


    I turned and look at her then smile. ¡°No¡±


    I snapped and without hesitation I walked to the dining table and sat down.


    Chase followed me after and then Charlotte, there was silence as we all start eating but the silence onlysted for a while before Charlotte broke it.


    ¡°Brother Chase, do you mind if I take Calista to the hospital? I came with my car and I can drive her there and bring her back after¡± she asked.


    I looked at Chase and he looked at me too but this time he looked away immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice Charlotte, you can ask her if you can then¡± Chase simple said.


    Charlotte turn to me. ¡°Can we go together?¡±


    Okay! Her smile is irritating me like hell, she¡¯s just too fake.


    I swallowed and couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no or Chase will assume I¡¯m being rude, why is she trying to force herself to act nice when she¡¯s not?.


    Looking back at her, I nodded and continued eating without looking at two of them again. Chase was the first finish eating , he picked up his phone and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you after then¡± I nodded, and he walked away.


    Now it¡¯s just me and Charlotte sitting down and ring at each other. Actually, none of us seems serious in the food we¡¯re eating.


    Charlotte suddenly dropped her spoon and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Chase off¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you in my car¡± she muttered and walked away.


    The moment she¡¯s out of the sitting room, I dropped my spoon too and sighed. I¡¯m sure she have something cooking.


    Her sudden way of asking to drive me is suspicious or maybe I¡¯m the one over thinking. She¡¯s only trying to be nice to me, but I can¡¯t bring myself to like her.


    Her behavior is so out of the picture.


    I stood up after and walked out of the dining room too, I walk back upstairs to my room to grab my cell phone and then I walk outside the house.


    She was sitting in a white Ford Figo car that has a tainted window. I sighed and walk over to the other side, I opened it and entered.


    She didn¡¯t say a word and just started the car and drive out of thepound.


    For the next two minutes, none of us speak to each other and I understand, we both hate each other and just have to act nice because Chase is there.


    She turned to look at me and then said one word that almost made my heart ache.


    ¡°Yunno I¡¯m dating Chase?¡± She smiled at me.


    I felt like a heavy load was ced in my heart and I have to breath down heavily to go calm myself down.


    She shed me a mischievous smile and I just looked away, I couldn¡¯t even utter a word.


    It can¡¯t be true, Chase can¡¯t be dating Charlotte and still make me misunderstood his behavior towards me. But seeing the way Charlotte was giggling, I almost believed her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been dating for a while now, but as you know¡­ I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t always have time for him, but he¡¯s always running back to me. He called me this morning toe around cause he missed me¡± she smiled.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not.¡± I said to her and she smiled again before looking at her road and making a turn.


    ¡°Yes I am, darling. Chase is my Man and he loves me so much that he can¡¯t get enough of me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re dating him, why did you called him brother? And how can you be proud to date yourte sister¡¯s boyfriend? Is that okay..? ¡± I asked her.


    Her smile turned to a frown as she red at me but immediately try to act like things are okay.


    ¡°Which hospital are you going?¡± She asked, I sighed and looked away before answering her question.

 Chapter 51

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Charlotte stopped the car at the hospital parking lot and I got down first , without looking or waiting for her, I walked into the hospital.


    She got down and followed me behind. I was already boiling in anger and I don¡¯t understand why but it hurts alot.


    I¡¯m not in a rtionship with Chase, but I know within myself that I love him. Hearing Charlotte tell me she¡¯s dating him had broken my heart to five pieces.


    I try so much not to believe her but there¡¯s no reason to why she would lie to me. If Chase is dating her why then is he trying to drive me crazy and make look stupid?


    All I want is just to get done with the reason why I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll just go to my room and cry.


    I don¡¯t think I can stand being around Charlotte for long as I¡¯m almost loosing my mind.


    Walking into the doctor¡¯s office, Charlotte tried to walk in with me but I told her to wait outside. I know the reason she insisted on driving me here is because she wants look good in front of Chase.


    And she also want to know the reason am going to the hospital and I won¡¯t let her know the reason.


    I¡¯m so mad at Chase, he had made me fall so much in love with him only for me to find out he¡¯s already in a rtionship and he never told me.


    If he had called Charlotte in the morning because he missed her just like Charlotte told me, then, why did he go ahead to kiss me again and act like everything is okay?


    I think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s over doing it. I forgot my position in his life and let my self fall helplessly in love with him.


    If anyone is to be med, I¡¯m the one who deserves it. I¡¯m the one who chose to hurt myself.


    How could I even think that Chase will want to date a low life girl like me? Even if he didn¡¯t say he¡¯s interested in me, his behavior towards me might have made me misunderstand him.


    But love is not something you can control. Love just happens on his own and you can¡¯t stop it. And I think I¡¯m a victim of love here.


    I sigh and try to stop myself from thinking but Charlotte¡¯s words are just so real. I collected the drugs from the doctor and I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t even remember anything he said.


    Walking out of the doctor¡¯s office, Charlotte stood up when she saw me and smiled at me.


    How much I want to p that mischievous smile out of her face but I¡¯d be the bad one here.


    It¡¯s not like she did anything to me, I don¡¯t want to be the bad seed though.


    We entered the car again and Charlotte started the car and drive slowly out of the hospital garage and out of the hospitalpound.


    I couldn¡¯t focus, I just stare outside the window. My heart feeling heavy.


    I just don¡¯t know why it have to hurt this much. Maybe Chase didn¡¯t even feel one bit for me and I¡¯m just the one interpreting his niceness to me the wrong way.


    But he¡¯s not just being normal nice to me cause if he is, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll kiss me twice already or else he feels for me.


    Or maybe he¡¯s just ying with me. I¡¯m his ve after all and he can do anything he wants with me.


    I looked at Charlotte when I noticed she had stopped the car, I look back outside thinking we¡¯re back in the house but I realize it¡¯s raining a little and we¡¯re at the high way. I look at her again.


    ¡°Why did you stopped?¡± I asked her and she smirked.


    ¡°Listen Calista. I hope I made what I said earlier clear to you..¡±


    ¡°That Chase is your man? Why are you telling me..? If he¡¯s you man, you don¡¯t need to broadcast it to everyone¡± I snapped at her angrily but she seems to be having fun seeing me look mad.


    ¡°It might havee as a shock to you but I forgot to tell you one thing¡± she said and showed me her finger with a ring on it which I haven¡¯t seen earlier.


    ¡°Chase and I are getting married soon. We intend to keep it a secret but when I saw you trying to seduce my man, I think you need to know that he¡¯s mine¡±


    I grit my teeth as I stare at the ring. I can¡¯t act weak in front of her other wise she¡¯d always try to pick on me. So I try to force back the tears that attempt to fall on my cheeks.


    ¡°Seducing your man!? Chase is not even that attractive to me. I¡¯ve nothing to do with him, he¡¯s that one man on earth I¡¯ll never date¡± I lied to her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And I hate to continue saying all these with her. It¡¯s fucking hurting alot.


    ¡°You can lie all you want, but a quick warning. If I see you around my man once more, I¡¯ll destroy you starting from your family ¡±


    We eyes widened when I heard her say my family, but I just rolled my eyes and look away. She can¡¯t see me in tears! She can¡¯t see me weak like this.


    My chest is starting to pain me already but I try to endure everything.


    ¡°Get out of my car¡± she said suddenly.


    I stare at her and then outside as it¡¯s raining but not heavily.


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll drive me back? ¡± I asked her and she smirk.


    She opened the car door and got down in the rain then walk over to my side and opened the door.


    ¡°I just got the rain on me cause I¡¯m being nice enough to open the door for you. Get the fuck out of my car!¡±


    I slowly got down and stare at her. ¡°How am I supposed to go home then? I don¡¯t know anywhere and it¡¯s raining¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I care? If you don¡¯t find your way, get lost please¡± she smirked a d walk back inside her car and drive away.


    I held my chest and let go of the tears I was holding for long. She¡¯s such a monster, how can she leave me in the middle of no where?.


    My body is already drinched with rain , I looked around and there was no shade for me to stay till the rain stops.


    Obviously she had nned all this and when she saw somewhere this lonely, she decided to drop me off.


    If she know she¡¯s not going to drive me as she said to Chase, why did she even bother? She just want to make Chase believe she¡¯s nice to me and then she¡¯s a monster to me.


    I tried stopping some cars to ask for help but none stopped and even if any did, I don¡¯t know Chase¡¯s home address and so I can¡¯t. I feel so lost.


    I was already trembling in cold as I cried. But then, I noticed the rain suddenly stopped and when I looked up , the rain hadn¡¯t stopped¡­ I have an umbre above me.


    It was Tyrell holding the umbre and staring right at me. I hugged him and cried.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I muttered to him shivering.


    ¡°I know Charlotte is up to no good so I followed you guys. Sorry I¡¯mte, get into the car and I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m wet¡±  I told him as I look at my body.


    ¡°Hold this¡± he handed me the umbre, I watched him remove his jacket and helped me put in on. He collect the umbre back and led me to the car.


    ¡°Thank you Tyrell¡± I said to him.


    He shed me a smile and closed the door then walk over to the driver side, he got in and drive off.

 Chapter 52

    Waylen walk into the hospital ward and meet the doctor just in time approaching him, he stopped and waited for him to get to him.


    ¡°Is she awake?¡± He asked the doctor.


    ¡°Yes, she can go home today but shoulde back for checkup once every week.¡± The doctor said to Waylen.


    ¡°Thank you¡± he nodded and shake his hand.


    Waylen walked into Emma¡¯s ward and just as the doctor said, she was awake and just sitting down looking around. She turned her head when she heard the door open and shut.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Emma greeted Waylen as he walk to her and sit on the only chair in the room which was opposite Emma.


    ¡°How¡¯re feeling?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just that I can¡¯t lift my hand¡± Emma pouts.


    Waylen smiled at her,  ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Why did you not look while you were crossing? What if the car is speeding and you get killed or something?¡±


    Emma sigh and stared at him, right from when he entered¡­ She had admire him, he¡¯s very handsome and his smile is charming.


    Actually, Emma never get to date Martin as he made it clear to her that he¡¯s not interested in her and sees her as his little sister.


    Emma had then decide to focus on building up herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m lost. I arrived here yesterday but my phone battery was died so I couldn¡¯t get to the person that will pick me up. I was hoping to find help¡±


    ¡°By crossing an express?¡± He asked.


    Emma didn¡¯t say another word and just stare him. ¡°Did you find my phone? My Boss must have been trying to call me and he¡¯ll be very made at me now¡±


    Waylen shakes his head negatively. ¡°My driver brought you here though. Your phone is damaged and couldn¡¯t be repaired¡±


    Emma frown and sigh. She can¡¯t go back to Anapa again.


    If her phone is damaged beyond repair that means there¡¯s no way she can get to call her boss or the person she was posted to work for.


    Things haven¡¯t been going too well for her back at home, ever since Calista left, she haven¡¯t been herself and her family isn¡¯t really doing well.


    Her kid sister kept getting one sickness or the other and her mother lost her job.


    She have been the one supporting the little way she can and when she got promoted and posted toe to Moscow, she thought all her problem were finished.


    She believes she can get to clear all the debt they¡¯re owning when she gets paid. But now, her dream seem to have shattered.


    She couldn¡¯t help it but allow herself to cry. Now, she regretted why she even attempted to cross the road.


    If she hadn¡¯t been that foolish maybe even if the phone is still not yet charged, at least it won¡¯t be damaged.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Waylen asked and she sigh and turn to him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to Anapa, I onlye here to work so I can get some money. Having my phone damaged now makes everything impossible for me¡± Emma told her and cleaned her tears.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know the name of the person you¡¯re to work for?¡± Waylen asked and she shake her head negatively.


    ¡°My boss never told me, he only gave me his number¡±


    Waylen nodded. ¡°I brought you breakfast. You should eat first and we will discuss about your issueter¡± he handed her a sk.


    Emma thanked him and collected the sk. She smiled when she opened it, it was one of her favorite meal, Noodle soup.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she giggles and immediately start digging in.


    Waylen smiled as he watched her eat.


    ¡°she must have been very hungry with way she eat now¡±  Waylen thought.


    ¡°Have water after eating ¡± he also handed her a can of water which she collected with her mouth full.


    Waylen stood up and made to leave the room but Emma stopped him.


    ¡°Are you leaving? I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± She pouts at him and Waylen find himself smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you finish eating¡± He assured her.


    Emma gave him a peace sign and smile. Waylen walked out of the ward and walk down the hall way.


    Somehow he¡¯s d that her phone is damaged, well, it¡¯s not damaged beyond repair. He can give it to phone repairer and they¡¯ll repair it immediately but he didn¡¯t want to do that.


    Maybe because he wants to be around her. Hearing what she said and the fact that she didn¡¯t want to return to her town, Waylen is determined to make her stay with him.


    He pull out his phone and dialed his head maid¡¯s number and she picked up immediately.


    ¡°Boss¡±


    ¡°Arrange one of the empty rooms for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you having a visitor? How long will he be staying¡± She asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°She¡­.¡± He corrected.


    ¡°Just arrange a room and make it beautiful enough to a taste ofdies¡± he instructed and disconnected the call after.


    Waylen kept the phone back in his pocket and then walk to the doctor¡¯s room.


    ¡°When will she be discharged, this morning?¡± He asked and the doctor shakes his head.


    ¡°By evening, we need to keep close eyes on her and make sure there¡¯s nothing else wrong. And her bandage will be changed before she leaves¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Waylen said to the doctor and stood up walking out again.


    When he entered Emma¡¯s ward again, she was done eating and is now drinking water.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± He asked her and Emma nodded smiling at him.


    ¡°Did you made it? It¡¯s delicious¡± she giggled.


    Waylen smiled, the fact that she acts like a baby is interesting. He walk to her and used a tissue to clean the oil on her lips.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she smiled as her cheeks turn red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it, I bought it¡± he lied. He didn¡¯t buy it, his chefs made it and he¡¯s d that she liked it.


    ¡°I love it. When will I be discharged?¡± She asked.


    Waylen looked at her. ¡°In the evening, Do you have anywhere to stay? You said you can¡¯t go back home¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just try and search for the person I¡¯m asked to work for. He¡¯s the only one I know¡±


    ¡°He?¡­.¡± He asked and Emma nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Waylen smiled and said nothing for a while.


    ¡°This is Moscow Russia, even if you know his name, there¡¯s no way you can find him without his home address or his number. Why didn¡¯t your boss give you all of this?¡± He asked her worriedly.


    He knows to himself, that¡¯s he¡¯s going to make sure he pulled down the so called boss¡¯s business.


    How can he trade a girl to a far ce without given her a proper direction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± she replied.


    ¡°Will you like to stay with me until you want to go back home?¡± He suddenly asked and Emma look at him then smiled.


    ¡°You already did a lot for me Sir, I¡¯m the one that bumped into your car but you took me to the hospital and take care of everything. I need to pay you back too¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay back¡±


    ¡°I insist¡± she said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even return , how are you supposed to pay me back?¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Waylen smiled. ¡°5400. 96 USD¡±


    Emma widened her eyes and stare at him. Waylen just smiled loving the expression on her face.


    Emma swallowed, that is her one year sry. Now, she regret even insisting she¡¯s gonna pay.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± She burst out and Waylenughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about paying me back. If you wish to pay back, then how about you work in my house and you can pay after you get your sry?¡± Waylen offered and Emma just looked at him, short of words.

 Chapter 53

    Emma looks outside the window as she admires the street, it¡¯s pouring rain but it wasn¡¯t really a heavy rain.


    Waylen is the one driving. Emma turned her head and look at him then smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Waylen take a quick look at her and look away focusing on the road once again.


    ¡°Why are you asking now?¡±


    Emma smiled. ¡°Cause I forgot to ask earlier. You smell rich¡± she giggled.


    Waylen smiled at her childish behaviour but he¡¯s not yet ready to tell her his name.


    He believes that if he¡¯s to tell her that he¡¯s Waylen, the first son of the Gotti¡¯s, she might freak out and also maybe, refuse to have anything to do with him.


    Since he¡¯s well known and he¡¯s into Mafia, Emma will recognize him immediately once she hears his name. And Ofcourse no timiddy is ready to have anything to do with a Mafia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you to figure that out¡± He told her and Emma pouts.


    ¡°You already know mine, why shouldn¡¯t I know yours too?¡± Emma asked him.


    ¡°Cause I don¡¯t want you to freak out.¡±


    Emma nods and look out of the window again. She sighs, She actually don¡¯t know the city Calista is in.


    If Calista was still in Anapa with her and they¡¯re still as happy as they¡¯re, she¡¯d never ever take such job of her boss toe over to Moscow.


    But since Calista left, she had been taking the toughest decision of her life and she misses Calista every day of her life.


    If she¡¯s to find Calista, then she have to first of all locate the Gotti¡¯s family. But it¡¯s not as easy as one might think.


    Even if you¡¯re to discover where they live, there¡¯s no way you can be let in easily. Besides, the family is all into Mafia business and any local is a suspect to them.


    She sigh, wishing things haven¡¯t turned the way it had turned. But she hope to see Calista in the future hale and hearty.


    Looking at the cute handsome man beside her, Emma smiled. She find herself feeling d that the ident happened other wise she wouldn¡¯t have meet him.


    But she¡¯s not happy that she have a broken arm. It¡¯s hurting.


    ¡°What are looking at?¡± Waylen asked her and she looks away shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome¡± she said andughs.


    Waylen smiled and didn¡¯t say a word, he can¡¯t even remember thest time he heard ady tell him to his face that he¡¯s handsome.


    Well, everyone is afraid of him. Even if his family is rich and the most popr, they¡¯re also the most feared.


    So, he gives little or no chance todies to even approach him expect the strippers whenever he goes clubbing.


    Waylen drive into hispound and parked the car, he have somewhere else he wishes to go and for that he have to usher Emma to go in first.


    ¡°Why? Where are you going..?¡± Emma asked him


    ¡°I need to pickup something. Just tell them to show you your room and tell them your name, they¡¯ll attend to you immediately¡±


    ¡°They? Them?¡­¡± Emma asked him and Waylen smirked.


    ¡°You will meet the maids waiting for you in the sitting room, c¡¯mon I need to go now¡±


    ¡°When are youing back?¡± ..


    ¡°Before midnight¡± He replied.


    Emma nodded and got down from the car, using one hand she shut the door and held her other bandaged hand.


    She stare at the car until it drives out of thepound before she turn to look at the building.


    It¡¯s a huge building and she¡¯s right when she says he¡¯s Rich. The building is white in colour and it¡¯s amazingly beautiful.


    ¡°Miss Emma?¡± She heard a voice behind her and she turned immediately with her heart almost running inside her mouth.


    Emma turned and saw a maid standing before her and smiling at her. She nodded at her that her name is Emma and the maid shakes her hand.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me lead you to your room then¡± she said.


    Taking the first step, The maid walks into the house and Emma followed her behind smiling.


    Each entrance they walk through, there¡¯s always an angry looking men standing there and she assumes they¡¯re the guards.


    ¡°Wow¡­.¡± Emma said when the maid opened a door and told her it¡¯s her room.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she said to the maid who nodded and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have another maid bring in some foods for you¡± The maid said to her before leaving.


    Emma smiled and walk to sit on the bed which was very soft. She slowlyy down on the bed so she won¡¯t hurt her arm and then she smiled.


    The room is just too beautiful that it¡¯s the least type of room she ever look forward of having.


    She stood up and walk around the room and that was when she realized there was an Android phone on the table, she picked it up and smile.


    It¡¯s brand new! She could take a picture too.


    Emma walk to the curtain and open it then look outside the window, from the window she can see everything outside thepound from the north.


    She smiled, she couldn¡¯t wait for him toe back home so she can thank him.


    He was being nice to her without knowing who she is. But Emma was worried.


    She wondered why he refuse to tell her his name and asked her to figure it out.


    What if he¡¯s a bad guy and know I¡¯ll recognize him if he says his name? She questioned no one in particr.


    Emma wave the thought away, she doesn¡¯t want anything to interrupt her happy moment. Her stomach grumble and she realized she¡¯s hungry again.


    Well, she have to wait for the maids to bring in her meal but what if it¡¯s poisoned?


    No, she trust him to not do harm to her.


    She stood and walk to the closet, there was only one simple gown in the wardrobe. Well, if she¡¯s going to live In this building, she¡¯d better get some clothes.


    And she haven¡¯t even seen her box since she arrived. She wondered if they even picked it up too.


    She changed into the dress and just when she heard a knock on the door, Emma walk to open in and there was about three maid standing there carrying a tray containing food.


    They didn¡¯t utter a word to Emma as they just entered and drop the trays of food on the table then walk away.


    Emma smiled and shut the door behind them, she walks back to the table and opened the covered tes.


    ¡°Stir fried ss noddles , Corn Cake , Papaya sd and rice with shrimp paste.¡±


    Emma giggled, it¡¯s been long she had so much food. Without hesitation, She digged into the corn cake first.

 Chapter 54

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Tyrell parked the car in the garage and got down first , I¡¯m shivering in cold and I felt weak. Actually, I have been silently crying and Tyrell didn¡¯t even notice it.


    I just don¡¯t understand why it have to hurt this much and even if I try as much as I can to convince myself that Chase and I will never have anything going on between us, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to ept the fact.


    Maybe I have been in love with him for a really long time but I failed to realize that.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I have also try to not believe any word Charlotte said but I see no reason why she would lie to me.


    Ofcourse she¡¯s right , how can I believe or even thought that Chase will love someone like me?


    I have only been deceiving myself all this months that Chase feels the same way I do.


    Tyrell got down and walk over to my side then opened the door for me, I muttered a thank you and got down from the car. I removed his jacket and handed it over to him.


    I attempted to walk into the house but when Tyrell called my name, I had to stop and look back at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about any word Charlotte said to you. She can go as far as anything just to get what she wants¡± he said to me.


    I just nodded and forced my self to smile at him and the smile disappeared from the face the moment I looked away from him.


    Even if all Charlotte said to me are lies, it had already made me realize the truth.


    That I¡¯m in love with the Bad Boy Mafia.


    But the hard bitter truth is that there¡¯s no way he can be mine, just like Charlotte said, I¡¯m just his ve.


    I don¡¯t even see any reason why Chase should like me back not with Charlotte there.


    But Chase have every single reason to go for Charlotte, she¡¯s his dead girlfriend¡¯s twin sister, even if it might be weird and suspicious for them to date but I believe that if Chase truly love Madison, he¡¯d like to date someone that is like her again.


    And that¡¯s Charlotte. They¡¯re twins after all and there¡¯s no difference between them.


    I entered my room and shut the door behind then locked it, I stared at the small beautiful bag the doctor had handed me earlier, d it¡¯s well sealed so the rain didn¡¯t affect my drugs.


    Dropping it on the table, I removed my clothes and walk into the bathroom to take my bath. I¡¯m supposed to start my online ss today since it¡¯s Monday, but funny enough, my day is already ruined.


    For the next couple of minutes, I stayed in the bathroom with the water running down my skin, but I¡¯m too lost in thought to wash myself.


    I turned the shower off and stepped out of the bathroom, drying my body, I put on my clothes and went toy down on the bed.


    I closed my eyes but I¡¯m not feeling sleepy. I just needed time to think for myself.


    When was it thest time I fall in love? Or maybe, i¡¯ve never been in love before. That¡¯s why it hurts this much.


    I tired to stop thinking about Charlotte¡¯s words, I need to stop thinking about it if I don¡¯t want to get hurt the more, but it¡¯s very hard to do so.


    I picked up my phone and opened my phone notebook, it¡¯s been six months with Chase and I still have more months ahead.


    My head hurts alot and I don¡¯t me it, I¡¯m thinking so much than my head could carry.


    ¡ã


    I woke up when I heard a knock on my door, I opened my eyes and yawned before sitting up. It¡¯s afternoon and I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been sleeping but my body hurts.


    And that¡¯s what happens when you cry yourself to sleep.


    I walked to the door and opened it and it was ¡°Maria¡± the maid. She shed me a smile.


    One thing I like about the maids is the fact that they¡¯re all nice, some of the maids are not nice though but the ones that have been in my room all nice.


    ¡°Boss wants you in his room¡± She said to me and I widened my eyes.


    ¡°Chase is back?¡± I questioned her and she nodded.


    I sighed. ¡°Okay. You can leave now¡±.


    I shut the door behind the moment she walked away and I led my back on the door, how am I supposed to go see him?


    I¡¯m so mad and the least person I want to see now is him. But he¡¯s my boss and no matter what I have to right to say no to him.


    For the fact that he¡¯s nice to me shouldn¡¯t make me think otherwise. I put on my flip flop and walk out of my room, I stopped at his door and stood there.


    My hand was shaking that I have forgotten how to knock.


    I breathed down again and again in an attempt to pull myself together, when I finally feel better, I knocked at the door and his deep strict voice to me toe in.


    Breathing down again, I finally opened the door and walked it but I almost scared when Chase stood right in front of me like a ghost as he shut the door behind.


    My back was on the door and he have his right hand above my head and at the door.


    We were just so close that we can breath the same air, I looked up at him in the eyes and I almost cried.


    Why is he making me feel this way? Why is he hurting my heart while he¡¯s getting married soon?.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate him but I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t let him hurt me again.


    I deserve to be happy, I deserve to me loved and not to be yed with.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt me again Chase¡± I thought to myself as I take a step away from the door and away from him.

 Chapter 55

    Chase take a step back also , away from Calista and stare at her.


    He had observe her closely and noticed that she seems tense and lost in thought. Her eyes were also heavy like someone who just cried.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chase asked.


    Calista looked away and nodded but she knew that she¡¯s lying.


    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s okay when the man she loves is right in front of her and she knows that he can never be hers.


    ¡°Yes¡± She simple replied.


    Chase sighed and walk away from her, he opened his drawer and bring out his box of cigarette, without looking back at Calista, Chase light the cigarette and take the smoke in.


    Calista just stood there and stared at him from before.


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Calista asked him.


    Chase looked back and sat on the bed then smiled at her.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you supposed to tell me something? Why are you looking so mad?¡± He asked.


    Calista sigh, she¡¯s just getting tired if standing here in front of him. Her heart kept racing every moment.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    Chase stood up and walk closer to her, Calista  take a step back until her back was on the wall. She looked away and made sure she avoid making any eye contact with him.


    But he seems to be enjoying what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s enjoying teasing her and Calista hates it.


    ¡°Did you get the medicine?¡± He whispered to her ear and Calista could swear she felt a race of shiver on her skin.


    ¡°I did¡± she told him.


    Chase nodded and hold her hand and this time , Calista was forced to look him in the eyes and all she could see is that sparkling desires in his eyes but she couldn¡¯t tell what it is.


    ¡°Come, I wanna discuss something with you¡± Chase said and still holding her hand, he lead her out of the room.


    Calista didn¡¯t push back, she just let him hold her hand and lead the way. But she¡¯s curious as what what Chase might wanna discuss with her.


    Is he going to tell you to stop whatever feeling she have for him and just ept the fact that Charlotte is the one he loves?


    Ofcourse she knows that he¡¯s going to always support her girlfriend.


    Calista battle the tears in her eyes as she tries to hold it back.


    It hurts when you see someone you really love and then you also know that he can never be yours, you just have to watch him from afar and you can¡¯t do anything about the one he really love.


    You can¡¯t force love, even if you do, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to stay as long as you wanted it to.


    Chase stopped walking when they got the garden and he let go of Calista¡¯s hand, but Aaliyah felt that she¡¯s so hurt to observe anything.


    She can only look at things but they¡¯re all meaningless to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Calista asked him but Chase held her hand again and take another step, that was when Calista realize there was a seat in the garden.


    Chase lead her to it and made her sit down. Then he sat opposite her but didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    ¡°I wanna discuss something with you. Since you¡¯re the only one who have seen me hurting before, I think you¡¯re the only one I can confide on¡±


    Calista was taken aback with Chase¡¯s words. And she remembers that Chase might have mean that she¡¯s the first person to see him crying over Madison¡¯s picture.


    Oh , how jealous of Madison she is.


    But she¡¯s surprised to see Chase looking shattered, she had only paid attention to her thoughts all this while and haven¡¯t even notice the fact that Chase looks like a mess.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± She asked him and removed her hand from his.


    Chase sigh and look away for a while and Calista just stare at him in confusion and curiosity.


    ¡°Close your eyes for a second, will you?¡± Chase said.


    Calista looked at him onest time before she nodded and close her eyes. Chase stood up and from his pocket he bring out a ne.


    Calista noticed something go across her neck and she touched it first before opening her eyes.


    Chase went to sit back down and Calista looked down at the beautiful ne that had the letter ¡°C¡± on it and mere looking, Calista can tell that it¡¯s pretty expensive.


    She smiled and look at Chase. ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered.


    Chase nodded before speaking up after a while.


    ¡°A Mafia Ball party ising up in two weeks time¡­ I haven¡¯t attended it ever since Madison¡¯s death, forgive the fact that I always talk about her which I know is inappropriate¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. You love her so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Calista asked.


    ¡°Well, I used to¡± Chase said.


    There was silence before Chase cleared his throat again.


    ¡°I wanna attend this years party, but it¡¯s only for couples. You¡¯ve toe with ady and that¡¯s the rule, and I don¡¯t wanna go with a slut who I can just pay to act like my girlfriend¡±. Chase said.


    ¡°You can pay someone to act like your girlfriend?¡± She asked and Chase nodded.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Media start broadcasting wrong news that you were seen with a girl and then they all conclude that she¡¯s truly your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking and that¡¯s why I came to you¡± Chase said.


    Calista¡¯s eyes widened as she try to understand exactly what Chase¡¯s point is.


    He¡¯s not seriously asking her to be the pretend girlfriend?


    That¡¯ll even hurt her more than she¡¯s already hurt.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±. She asked biting her lower lips nervously.


    Chase smirked and stood up and without a word , he lift Calista¡¯s chin and im her lips.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Calista tried as much as she can to not go crazy , He literally just kissed her again! Now, she¡¯s forced to believe that everything Charlotte said was aplete lie.


    There¡¯s no way that Chase will be dating her, or even be getting married to her soon and still go about kissingdies.


    Chase broke the kiss and stare at her in the eyes and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look away first.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be making our rtionship public soon, how about you be my date to the Mafia Ball?¡± Chase smirked.


    Calista arched her brows and try to pay attention to what Chase had just said.


    Our rtionship!? They¡¯re both never in a rtionship so what does he mean?


    ¡°What¡­ What rtionship?¡± She asked.


    It¡¯d be her happiest moment if Chase will just ask her to be his. She¡¯d dly say Yes.


    Chase smiled and touch her chin. ¡°You wanna swim?¡± He try changing the topic.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t swim. Why are changing the topic?¡±


    Chase smiled at her and stare around without a word. Then after some time, Calista heard his voice.


    ¡°Be my date to the Mafia Ball¡­ Princess¡±.

 Chapter 56

    Rowan sat down on a chair in a bar drinking some beer when he heard someone called his name. It¡¯s been long he heard the voice but he definitely remembers who it belongs to.


    He turned and there stood Charlotte smiling at him. Rowan smiled back and stood up to hug her.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re the least person I expect to see here. Who told you I was here?¡± Rowan asked and Charlotte smiled.


    ¡°I just came in for a couple of shots and I see a head that looks like yours¡± Charlotte teased and Rowanughs.


    ¡°Come have a sit, it¡¯s been long. How long have it been , 3 years?. Chase told me you came back though but I have been too busy¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as an apology¡± Charlotte said to him and waved at the bartender to get her a drink.


    Rowan take has time to look at Charlotte and he noticed that she have really changed alot. Actually, he have likes Charlotte right from when they¡¯re kids, but Charlotte prefers Chase instead and she couldn¡¯t take it when she found out Chase was in love with her twin sister instead.


    ¡°Stop taking off my clothes with your eyes¡± Charlotte smirked at him and Rowan g looked away smiling.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re now into the family business, that¡¯s a big step and I didn¡¯t expect that from you¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you¡± Rowan said and raise his ss cup as they cheers.


    ¡°Charlotte, I know you weren¡¯t passing by. You¡¯re still that terrible liar that I know. What do you want? ¡±


    Charlotte smiled and drop her ss, Ofcourse how will she think she can deceive Rowan easily. He knows her more than anyone else.


    ¡°Well, since you catch me, I think I¡¯ll have to speak up then¡± She smirked.


    Charlotte opened her hand bag and bring out a cigarette, she put it in her mouth and motioned on the bartender to hand her a lighter, which when was given to her, she light the stick of cigarette.


    ¡°I wanna talk about your brother, Chase¡± she said after taken in some smoke and blowing them out.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t find the one? ¡± Rowan told her in a tone of mockery and Charlotte pinched him jokingly.


    ¡°Not when Chase is still alive¡± She said.


    Rowan nodded and look away, Ofcourse he knew she¡¯s here to convince her to talk to Chase for her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan just couldn¡¯t pull herself to understand why Charlotte had refused to ept the hard truth that Chase doesn¡¯t love her.


    He understands the fact that she doesn¡¯t give up easily and will always go a long way to get what she wants, same time, he thinks she just have to ept the bitter truth.


    If Chase really loves her, he wouldn¡¯t have chose her sister in the first ce no matter what and even still, Chase never talk about her and have always sees her as a sister. More like his girlfriend¡¯s sister.


    ¡°What do you wanna talk about?¡± Rowan asked and drink from his ss.


    ¡°You know the girl in his house?¡±


    ¡°Calista? His girlfriend¡­?¡± Rowan asked and Charlotte eyes boiled in anger.


    ¡°Girlfriend? You¡¯re joking right! Chase clearly told me she¡¯s just his ve, she¡¯s paying for a debt her stupid family is owning¡±Charlotte yelled.


    ¡°Calm yourself girl! Even if she¡¯s once his ve, she¡¯s his girlfriend now¡± Rowan smirks.


    ¡°No she¡¯s not, don¡¯t fuck with me now Rowan.¡± Charlotte said almost breaking down.


    ¡°Okay, I was kidding. But I know she¡¯ll be his girlfriend sooner, I don¡¯t understand it but Chase is really possessive of her¡± Rowan told her.


    Charlotte nodded and just looked away, She still doesn¡¯t under why Chase will even fall in love with someone like her.


    Angered with jealousy, Charlotte drink thest ss of wine on her table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk. I won¡¯t drive you home¡± Rowan said and she just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I need your help.¡± She said.


    Rowan sighed and turn to look at her, she¡¯s always needing his help to do only bad things.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you Charlotte. You should just give up on Chase, he doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡±She cursed and looked down.


    ¡°What you said earlier¡­ Is Chase really dating her?¡± She asked.


    She hopes he¡¯ll say no, it can¡¯t be a yes. Even though she felt relieved after seeing the look on Calista¡¯s face this morning¡­ Leaving her in the rain is one of the sweetest thing to her.


    But now, the happiness in her is all gone. Maybe it¡¯s time she just walk up to Chase and tell him how she feels.


    She had hold unto this feeling for a really long time, hoping Chase will discover it in his way. She¡¯s determined to do everything possible just to be with him.


    She don¡¯t mind the fact that he¡¯s a Mafia Boss, she just want to be with him. Chase belongs to her and if anyone try to take him away from her just the same way Madison did, then she¡¯ll make sure the person ends up the same way Madison did.


    Charlotte had thought¡­ Or was happy when Madison was announced died in the hospital, she had thought that with her death she¡¯ll stand the chance to win Chase over again.


    But maybe, that was a lie! Things ain¡¯t going to way she wants it. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have left to the city after Madison¡¯s first anniversary.


    Maybe she should have stayed and Chase will love her. Just Maybe!


    ¡°No, I was kidding. But I¡¯m not kidding when I said that part that Chase is possessive of her. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking Charlotte, but you don¡¯t try anything stupid¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything¡±.


    ¡°I know you more than you even no yourself¡­ Don¡¯t get into Chase¡¯s bad book or he¡¯ll make life a living hell for you¡±.


    Charlotte turned sharply and furiously at Rowan. She grind her teeth together.


    ¡°I told you , I¡¯m not doing anything¡±. Without waiting for anymore response..


    Charlotte stood up with her bag and walked out of the bar.

 Chapter 57

    Waylen walk into his apartment and sat down on the couch tired.


    He had just gone to the warehouse to check on his goods and he¡¯s so tired since there¡¯s much to handle and his soldiers were on leave.


    It¡¯s already night when he got back home and everywhere was quiet that he thought everyone was asleep not until he heard footstepsing from the stairs.


    Waylen looked up at the stair and saw Emmaing down wearing a ck short gown.


    And oh yeah! He have actually forgotten he now have someone in his house and he should be expecting to meet her whenever he¡¯s back.


    He¡¯s not used to living with someone expect his guards and just few maids who are always at their quarters.


    So, it¡¯d be kind of time adjoining the fact that there¡¯s a newdy in his house, living in with him.


    Emma shed him a smile and he felt his heart skip a beat. He don¡¯t actually remember what this feeling is all about but he loves it.


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Waylen asked her as he checks the time with his phone.


    Emma nodded and went to sit next to him. ¡°I was waiting for you. Do you alwayse back thiste?¡±


    Waylen shake his head negatively. ¡°I just had alot of work to handle¡±.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve people who works for you?¡± Emma asked him surprised.


    She had taken her time to look around the house when she was done eating. It was so big that she got lost twice but all thanks to the maids.


    But she doesn¡¯t understand why Waylen still have to go to work when living in such a big mansion.


    She¡¯d be sitting down all day and doing nothing if she¡¯s the owner of this house, but that¡¯s just a dream that won¡¯te true.


    Maybe not yet.


    She have to work to pay off the little debt she¡¯s owning her saviour and she always have to save to return back to Anapa.


    Emma was d that Waylen was nice to her as to ept her to live in his house, she can¡¯t imagine how she would¡¯ve been roaming around the streets with no location in mind.


    She¡¯s so mad at her Boss, everything was his fault.


    He could¡¯ve given her all the informations she needed to know about the man she¡¯s to work with, and he¡¯s supposed toe pick her up right at the airport.


    Or maybe she was the one that failed to ask about all these.


    ¡°There are jobs that you¡¯ve to handle yourself. Besides, I don¡¯t do that kind of work you think I do¡­ Far from that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you do?¡± She giggled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna know¡± Waylen simply replied.


    Emma rolled her eyes at him and stood up, Waylen smiled¡­ It¡¯s just been a day that she moved in but he can¡¯t help being extra nice to her.


    Emma walked over to the kitchen and return minuteste with a ss and a bottle of wine.


    She dropped the ss on the table in front of Waylen and then open the bottle of wine before going ahead to pour it into the ss.


    She close back the wine and handed the ss to Waylen who thanked her as he collect it.


    Emma walk back to her sit.


    ¡°Are you always this nice to people? I¡¯m trying to read your character but it¡¯s seems hard¡­¡± Emma pouts.


    Waylen look at her and smirk.. ¡°What are you? A seer who can read people¡¯s character?¡±


    ¡°Not that¡­ Anyways, why you chose not to tell me anything about you? I can¡¯t be staying here and don¡¯t even know the name of my soon to be Boss¡± Emma told him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t figured that out yet?¡± He asked her and she nodded.


    ¡°The maids won¡¯t even say a word to me when I asked them, I felt hurt¡±.


    ¡°Ofcourse they dare not. They¡¯ve to obey the master¡±.


    ¡°Is there anything about you you don¡¯t want me to know? Are you a bad guy or something¡­? Yunno, a criminal, a street thug, a killer.. and you¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t stay if you tell me your name?¡± Emma asked him folding her hand beneath her breast.


    Waylen smiled and drink up the remaining wine in his ss.


    He dropped the ss back on the table before he look at Emma again who was looking at him suspiciously.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Far from that¡­ I¡¯m tired, you should go to bed now, I hope you like your room? That¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Emma sigh and draw the ss to her side then pour herself the wine and take a shot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you did it.. The maid did. Anyways, I like it and I want to thank you for amodating me.¡±


    Waylen stood up and walk closer to Emma, standing in front of her with his hand above her and on the couch which prevents Emma from standing up or walking away.


    Emma looked at him and swallowed¡­


    ¡°You wanna thank me ? Is that how you want to talk someone that helped you?¡± He whispered.


    Emma looked at him in the eyes and she felt her cheeks went red. It can¡¯t be what she¡¯s thinking, he¡¯s not a bad guy.


    She just don¡¯t understand why she just agreed to live with him without even thinking if it¡¯s safe.


    He had refused to say his name or give out informations about himself, that makes him weird and suspicious, so how and why did she agree and why did everything happened so fast that she could barely remember how they meet?.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She swallowed and try not to make him notice she¡¯s afraid.


    Waylen looked at her and when he realizes she¡¯s ufortable, he back away from her. He looked away and put his hand in his pocket backing her.


    ¡°How¡¯s your hand? Does it still hurt..?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Emma looked at her one bandaged arm and then back at Waylen¡¯s back figure.


    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t¡± she replied and Waylen just nodded.


    Emma sighed and stood up from the couch, she walk Infront of Waylen and stood.


    ¡°When will you tell me your name? I¡¯ll feel ufortable if you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for me to live here with you if I don¡¯t know who you are¡±.


    Waylen turned sharply at her then slowly he sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel ufortable¡± he apologized immediately and he¡¯s surprised to actually hear himself apologize.


    How long have it been already?.


    ¡°Are you gonna hurt me?¡± Emma said in a whisper and Waylen smiles.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you my name soon , I promise¡± he said.


    Chloe smile then nodded. ¡°Goodnight then Mr.¡±


    Waylen stood there and watch her climb up the stair he sigh and went to sit back down. He needs more drinks to calm himself down.

 Chapter 58

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It¡¯s morning and I just had my medicine, I sit back on the bed just so I can get some energy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s a new day and I feel much better than I was yesterday. I touched my neck and the ne Chase gave me was still there, it wasn¡¯t a dream as I¡¯ve thought.


    That¡¯s the least thing I expected Chase to ask me. To be his date to a Ball Party!


    I won¡¯t dare say No to him either. I smile and stand up from my bed then walk to the bathroom to brush my teeth.


    When I¡¯m done, I dried my mouth before stepping out of my room.


    When I got to the dining room and didn¡¯t see Chase there, I smile. It¡¯s the first time I beat him to waking up first.


    But just when I was about to sit down, Chase walked downstairs all dressed up and ready to leave but he stopped when he sees me.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± I asked him and he nodded at me adjoining his tie.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have breakfast before going?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯m sorry¡± he said to me and walk out of the house without even looking at me.


    I felt hurt and feel like he have used me again. How can he leave so early and always act like I¡¯m nothing to him whileas he just asked me yesterday to be his date?.


    I sat down, I think it¡¯s high time I stop overthinking. I have been thinking about a lottely and it¡¯s not just okay.


    I take my phone from the table and look at it.. I still have one hour fourteen minutes until morning ss starts.


    Dropping the phone back on the table, I start eating.


    __


    Chase step outside his apartment and Tyrell opened the car door for him. He got in and Tyrell walk over to the other side and got in before muttering to the driver to drive.


    ¡°You seem pretty upset this morning¡± Tyrell told Chase.


    He nodded and light a cigarette. ¡°We have to make the first move this time, I want you to look into my uncle¡¯s past encounters¡­ We need to find who his son is¡±.


    ¡°Edward have a son?¡± Tyrell¡¯s eyes widened when Chase nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s a disaster¡­ He kept this away from everyone, How old will he be?¡±.


    ¡°Maybe 24 or 26 , He hide it away from the family from the very first day his baby Mama gave birth¡±.


    ¡°He really have been nning all these for a long time¡±. Tyrell said and Chase just nodded.


    There was silence as the car roll by until Chase turn to Tyrell again.


    ¡°Do you think he killed Madison?¡±


    Tyrell looked at him and was taken aback with the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he did¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying that we don¡¯t even have a suspect¡± Chase cursed.


    The car stopped at Chase¡¯s warehouse and he got down.


    Tyrell did the same and they both walk inside the warehouse¡­ Just as Chase enters the whores and the strippers try making advances on him but Tyrell prevented that.


    Chase walk to a man who hand shakes him immediately they¡¯re in front of each other.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± Chase asked him.


    The man motioned on him to follow him and Chase and Tyrell follows. He stopped at the private VIP room and told them to go in.


    Chase thanked him and told Tyrell to stay back while he enters himself. Tyrell obey and walk to get himself a drink.


    Chase walk inside the room and meet a man asleep on the couch with five sluts on top of him and beside him and the room was leaking of alcohol.


    He tapped the man twice and when he finally opens his eyes he smiled when he sees it¡¯s Chase. He pushed him out and away from the girls.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He said and stood up from the couch adjoining his robe.


    ¡°Get out¡± Chase said to the girls who got up and run off immediately.


    The man smiled and walk to get a ss of wine for Chase, he handed it over to him and Chase epted it.


    ¡°What do you know? I need every little information¡± Chase said and the man smirk.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t change yet have you? You¡¯re used to always getting things the way you want them¡­¡±


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word and just look away, he take the ss he had dropped earlier on the table and drink up the wine in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for your hide and mind games Lucifer.. tell me what you know, everything.¡± Chase told him.


    ¡°Well, I guess I have to say everything, but how did you remember my face?¡±


    ¡°You worked for Edward and you stayed with him until he disappear. Why won¡¯t I recognize you, I¡¯m not a kid¡± Chase told him.


    Lucifer nodded and drink from his ss too, he poured himself another shot and drink it up too.


    ¡°Edward is a devil right from when Great Godfather was alive. He have alot of things up to his nerves and he¡¯s always mischievous, Edward have a lot of enemies too¡­ And even if he makes you guys believe he¡¯s going to streak first¡­ Then he¡¯s lying. I know him too well¡±


    ¡°That he have so many enemies is because he¡¯s ying mind games, he knows when those he offended and stole from couldn¡¯t find him to punish him, they¡¯lle after his brother, Your father.¡± Lucifer told him.


    ¡°So you mean, he¡¯s like¡­ Pushing his enemies to us?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not pushing it to your family¡­ He already did.¡± Lucifer said and Chase nodded.


    ¡°Do you have fire there?¡± Chase asked and Lucifer nodded then throw a lighter to him. Chase catched it and used it to light his stick of cigarette.


    ¡°Do you also know that he have a son of my age?¡± Chase asked.


    ¡°Woooo! That¡¯s the least I expected you to know.¡±


    ¡°Yunno, he told my father when his baby was born and told him it¡¯s a boy. But he never bring in the baby, Why? What was he nning?¡± Chase asked him.


    Lucifer stare at him for a while and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t give out that information¡±.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Mafia¡­ You should know I can¡¯t break the oath I had with him¡± He said and Chase nodded.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your time¡± Chase said and stood up approaching the door but stopped when Lucifer called his name.


    He turned and look at him.


    ¡°Protect Calista and don¡¯t let the same thing happen again.¡±


    Chase stare at him and arched his brows. Without being told, Chase know that Calista have been discovered and they¡¯re trying to use her against him.


    He nodded and without another word, he walked out of the room.

 Chapter 59

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    It¡¯s almost afternoon and Chase haven¡¯t got back home. My ss is over so I was justying on the bed ying games with my phone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But I was worried about Chase, he seems to be in a hurry earlier I¡¯m the morning that he couldn¡¯t even sit for breakfast.


    And Tyrell was with him and so there¡¯s no one I can ask about his whereabouts or else I have to call him,


    Which I don¡¯t want to.


    I sigh and out my phone away then stared at the ceiling, I¡¯m so bored sitting here along and doing nothing and having no one to chat with.


    Getting down from me bed, I put on my foot wear and then walk out of my room.


    Maybe I should watch some movies and I¡¯ll feel a little better. Climbing down the stair, I stopped at thest stair when the front door opened.


    I was expecting to see Chase standing there but I got disappointed when I see it was one of his guards there.


    He seems to being in for something but when he sees me standing at the stair and looking at him, he stopped and bowed.


    I¡¯ve never seen any of Chase¡¯s guard in the house and so I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s in here and why he seems to act uneasy the moment he saw me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him.


    He stare at me with that unreadable expression and then he slowly bowed. ¡°I thought I heard some noise, so I came to check in¡±


    I look at him and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, there was no noise.¡± I told him.


    He bow and open the door then walk out. I stood at the stair and stare at him, Ofcourse he have not heard any sound.


    He obviously came in for something but was caught off guard when he see me and the only lie he could think of is to tell me he hide a noise.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m deaf or something. I went to sit down on the couch and turn the television on, but I can¡¯t seem to concentrate.


    It seems like that guard hade in for something but have to go back after seeing me because he thought I might be in my room or something.


    I checked the time and it¡¯s almost 12Pm. I can¡¯t even concentrate on the movie going on, I missed Chase and I hate to admit it.


    I heard a car sound outside and I smile knowing he¡¯s back. I stood up and went to open the door but it was not Chase, it was Charlotte!.


    Shutting back the door , I walk back to the couch and sat down. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let her manipte me again.


    If Chase is her¡¯s just like she said, then she shouldn¡¯t be worked up knowing she can keep her man.


    The door opened secondster and Charlotte walk in. She stop and look at me but i ignore her presence and stare at the television though I¡¯m not paying attention to the movie.


    I heard her hiss and then she climbs upstairs. After I¡¯m sure she¡¯s upstair, I looked over and roll my eyes.


    Well, I¡¯m d that Chase is not here¡­ It could hurt more cause I know Chase is going to be nice to her.


    Oh damn! I have to stop being like this.


    I look away and pick up my phone but I heard footstepsing from the stair and I look up to see Charlotte.


    She approach me and stood in front of me¡­ I arched my brows and stare back at her.


    And Yes! I love the look on her face, she¡¯s all red and boiling in anger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chase?¡± She asked.


    ¡°How should I know? Since he¡¯s your husband to be, why don¡¯t you call him and find out yourself?¡± I snap at her and she tapped her feet on the floor angry and it only made me more happy.


    ¡°You!¡± She points at me.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten your position! You¡¯re just a ve here and you shouldn¡¯t forget that. You¡¯ve know right to talk to me like that¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I smiled.


    She look at me getting even more angry. I don¡¯t understand what he issue with me is, if she loves Chase why don¡¯t she go to Chase and not bother me?


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a ve¡­ But I¡¯m not your ve, that makes a lot of difference right? What¡¯s even your problem with me? Did youe to check to see if I died in the rain¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everything about you is my issue and let me make this clear, I hate you! You sinks! I hate every single sight of a low life bitch like you..¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Hold on¡­ Don¡¯t say that again, don¡¯t call me a bitch again or you¡¯ll regret it¡­.¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you threatening me?¡± She screamed and I sigh.


    She¡¯s just a drama queen and can even make everyone believe she¡¯s right.


    ¡°No , I¡¯m not.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Listen here ve¡­ Chase is my Man! No matter how much you try, he can never be yours¡± She re at me.


    I fold my hand beneath my breast and smile at her and I know Ofcourse my smile might have made her even more upset.


    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know Chase is yours but I didn¡¯t ask you about this either. Wait a minutes¡­ Did Chase know you two are dating? Or you¡¯re dating yourself?¡± I smiled.


    She raised her hand and attempts to p me but I held her hand floating on the air,


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She yelled. I smiled and let go of her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare¡­. Lay your filthy bitchy hand on me or else I¡¯ll break it for you. I¡¯m not always this kind but I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± I told her.


    She red at me and fum in anger, then suddenly she hold my hand and pped herself then fall on the floor crying.


    ¡°Why are you hitting me! I didn¡¯t do anything to you.. you¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m not pretty than you!¡± She yelled crying.


    I look at her in surprise, I didn¡¯t hit her¡­ She hit herself.. and then I turned my head to her eyes direction and I saw Chase standing there looking at us.


    Oh! And that exins why she did that.


    I take a step back as Chase walk to us, he stop Infront of me and I look at him then swallowed. He¡¯s not going to believe this pathetic liar over me right?


    ¡°Why did you hit her! Are you this pathetic¡± Chase yelled at me and I panicked.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t hit her! She¡¯s lying, she just hit herself¡± I exined.


    ¡°Are you also going to lie to my face? I just saw you raise your hand on her and you dare lie to me! I thought you were different!¡± He yelled even more and this forced tears to roll down my cheeks.


    Ofcourse I could have known earlier that I stand no chance to his favour.


    ¡°Brother Chase¡­ Please forgive her. I¡¯m okay now, she¡¯s just being jealous¡± Charlotte said in her thinnest voice standing up.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± I stammered and look at Charlotte.


    She¡¯s maniptive.


    Chase look back at me. ¡°If you every a finger on her again¡­.¡± He stopped and withoutpleting his statement he walk over to Charlotte and help her stand up.


    I stood frozen on my spot and watched Chase lead her upstairs and then Charlotte turned at me and gave me a mischievous smile.


    It hurts so much that Chase believed her and yelled at me , but what was I expecting? Charlotte is his girlfriend.


    Now , I can believe the fact that I stand no chance of winning Chases¡¯s heart. Charlotte was right, They¡¯re both dating.


    I allowed myself to cry, I touched the ne around my neck and without thinking, I removed it and held it in my hand.


    I stared at it and it made me feel hurt even more, I thought the ne indicates he have interest in me, I thought asking me to be his date means he likes me.


    How wrong I am¡­ He said earlier that he pay Sluts to pretend to be his girlfriend at the ball party.. how can I think there¡¯s any difference here too?


    He asked me to be his date because I was hisst option.


    I look at the ne again and dry my tears, I dropped the ne on the table and walk away ¡­ I walk into my room and shut the door behind in tears.

 Chapter 60

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I have been in my room for hours now and I really need to get out of this room but I don¡¯t wanna see Chase.


    There¡¯s no way I can avoid him even if I want to, but this time.. I¡¯m determined to not let my guts now.


    He have hurt me more than he¡¯s supposed to, maybe I wasn¡¯t even in love with it. I¡¯m just in love with his looks and that¡¯s makes a huge difference.


    If he knew Charlotte is his girlfriend why then did he make me this other wise? Why then did he gift me a ne, asked me to be his date , and still went ahead to kiss me thrice!


    Oh God, this is driving me crazy. I reached for my phone and check the time, it¡¯s night already¡­ 9;23 Pm.


    That mean I have been in my room for many hours and I didn¡¯t even know?. I open the drawer and bring out my medicine then with the water in the can, I drank them.


    I don¡¯t know if Charlotte stayed over and I don¡¯t even care to know.


    But the fact that she¡¯ll be so mischievous as to p herself and put the me on me .. what hurts me the most is the fact that Chevy believe her without even hearing me out.


    I sigh, I really need a drink! I need to get drunk if I want to stop thinking this much.


    This past few days haven¡¯t really been the best for me.. just when I thought all Charlotte said earlier was just a lie.. Chase proved her right today.


    No matter how much I try to stop thinking about this, I just can¡¯t and it hurts that I have to keep thinking and talking about it over and over again!


    I stood up and walk to the door, I opened it slowly so I don¡¯t make a noise. I¡¯m just gonna go down stairs to the kitchen and take a ss of wine then return back here.


    Chase is thest person I wish to see and do I have to look out first to make sure he¡¯s not in sight.


    I walked out of my room and sessfully climb downstairs¡­ I walk to the kitchen and bring out a ss then poured myself a wine and put it back on the fridge.


    Holding the ss cup, I walk back to the sitting room and sat down on the high chair then sigh.


    I won¡¯t give Charlotte another chance to mess with me and make me look crazy.


    The lights suddenly went off and I looked at the bulbs then around the sitting room.


    Okay! This is odd, the lights have never went off before so why now? And the only thing my mind can drive to is the strange guard I meet earlier in the afternoon.


    What if he¡¯s trying to y a silly game? What if he¡¯s a spy and was asked to kill me or Chase¡­! But if he¡¯s paid to kill me, he would have did that the moment he realize I¡¯m all alone.


    Geez! Everything is driving crazy and I won¡¯t stop think nonsense. I think I¡¯ll be needing to see a therapist.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The lights went on again and I sigh¡­ I need to return to my room so I don¡¯t meet Chase¡­ I stood up to leave but bumped into Chase.


    Oh God! Herees the monster of this house.


    I looked up at him and he was looking at me too.. the fact there is that Chase is taller than me, Chase is 6¡¯1 and I¡¯m just 5¡¯6.. so he¡¯s taller than me and when he looks at me, I feel like he¡¯s really looking down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± I told him and try to walk past me but he hold my hand and pull me back making me stand in front of him once more.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± He whispered.


    He¡¯s trying to y his silly games with me again! Is he done seeing his girlfriend now. I pped his hand off me and rolled my eyes at him.


    He raised his hand and showed me the ne he¡¯d give to me which I removed earlier.


    ¡°Why did you remove this?¡± He asked.


    I took a step towards him, making sure there was no gap between the both of us and we can breath the same air.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need it!¡± I told him inly and he nodded.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re lying ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to put it back around your neck¡± he said and try putting it but I moved back.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to pretend like we¡¯re good right now? Seriously! I don¡¯t need your damn ne.. you can throw it to the dogs if you want to¡± I yelled at him but instead he just look at me and smirk..


    ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Chase¡­ What do you take me for? That I¡¯m a joke and one of your preys? Damn you¡­ How much joy does it give you to y with people¡¯s feeling! I don¡¯t want you to be nice to me anymore Chase . I hate this, I hate that I have to go through this because of you!¡± I yelled almost breaking down.


    He stare at me and that pisses me off but I have to avoid looking him in the eyes, I¡¯d fall all over for him again if I do.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t say anything?.. Then I¡¯ll just go ahead and tell you all I want to say¡± He arched his brows at me.


    ¡°I have feelings Chase! How can you be extra nice to me and expect me to not develop any feelings for you? I hate to admit this but I¡¯m in love with you! I love you Chase, I fuckin do..  but I guess I have to stop now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my love one bit.. all you do is give me hopes that you feel the same way I do ! All you do is just tease me and give me high hopes, you don¡¯t know this but you¡¯ve broken my heart into so many pieces¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you now Chase¡­ I really do! You couldn¡¯t even hear me out but you believed her immediately, why? Because she¡¯s the one you love and I¡¯m the one you love to pray with? Why!¡± I yelled at him in tears.


    I cut him short when he want o say something to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your lies¡­ Yesterday you asked me to be your date to a Ball Partying up in two weeks times¡­ I¡¯m sorry Chase.. but I won¡¯t be your date.¡±


    ¡°I have my feelings, I won¡¯t let you hurt me over and over again. I know I¡¯m not supposed to love you, yes! I have myself to me.. I¡¯m already here to pay off a debt I know nothing about and that makes me your ve, but I ended up falling in love with you because you gave me every reason to!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m able to say this to your face.. Please Chase, I¡¯d appreciate it if you stay away from me. Stop hurting me! I fuckin hate you so much ¡± I yelled.


    Without waiting for his response, I rushed upstairs to my room in tears¡­ I felt a little better that I¡¯m able to pour out all my heart, it relives the pain I feel within.


    But it¡¯ll always hurt as long as I see him every freaking day. I regret ever letting myself to fall helplessly in love with him.


    Be doesn¡¯t deserve my love and I don¡¯t deserve to get hurt just because I love him. I just want him out of my life for good¡­ But I still have more days ahead.

 Chapter 61

    CHASE¡¯S POV


    Wow! That was really a lot of word she said right there. I watched her wall away in tears and all I could just do is just stare at her till she¡¯s out of sight.


    I couldn¡¯t even say a word too her as I was taken off guard.


    Those words are the least I expected to hear from her. She must have really been hurt.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I overreacted in the morning.. Even though I know Charlotte is maniptive but I saw her p Charlotte. My eyes couldn¡¯t have been ying tricks with me.


    I sighed.. she¡¯s hurting because I yelled at her and didn¡¯t let her speak up?


    Wow!


    Hearing her say those words to me, hearing her tell me to stay away from her hits me differently.


    She can¡¯t be in love with me¡­ There¡¯s no way I can return the love to her, Not because she¡¯s my ve but because I can¡¯t protect her.


    Love seems to be my weakest point Recently¡­ I couldn¡¯t save the one I love and I watched her die in my arms because of my mistake.


    I can¡¯t afford to love another , She¡¯d end up dying because of me and I won¡¯t be able to protect her again.


    I sighed¡­ Maybe I should give her time and also give her every reason to hate me.


    She can¡¯t be in love with.. I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone.. Not when I¡¯m into this hide and seek game of Mafia, not when I have someone out there watching my every move and I couldn¡¯t even figure out who the person.


    I know I have alot of enemies, having a lover will affect everything and they can always use her as my weak point.


    That night¡­ When I kissed her lips for the first time was because I couldn¡¯t resist it. All I wanted was just to know what her lips tastes her and it take another time as I¡¯m always running back to her..


    I really need to get out of here and get a drink, I don¡¯t care howte it is. I need to be away from here.


    Like she said, she hates me now.


    I think that¡¯s the best decision she should make, she¡¯d get more hurt if she fall deeply in love with me.


    But how could I have not realize all these while that she loves me? Why didn¡¯t I think about her feelings while I went ahead to kiss her over and over again.


    Why didn¡¯t I think about how she¡¯ll feel when I asked her to be my date knowing fully well I can¡¯t make her my girlfriend?


    Why does she have to fall in love with me!?¡­.


    Gosh, she¡¯s driving me fuckin crazy! She must have waited for a really long time before she was able to summon the courage to speak up.


    Even if I¡¯m to love her¡­ I can¡¯t date her¡­ I¡¯m not sure about how I can protect her, I couldn¡¯t protect my first love and since then, I have lost confidence of my self.


    I looked up at the stairs¡­ I¡¯m d she¡¯s trying to end everything on her own, I don¡¯t care about how she feels.


    She¡¯s just my ve and I can¡¯t have anything intimate to do with her. The truth is bitter, she should know that and take her time to heal.


    She still have many days to spend with me and she¡¯ll go back, maybe then.. she can find someone who will truly love her and protect her.


    The truth is that¡­ I don¡¯t love her and I don¡¯t care how she feels. But at the same time, I can¡¯t stay away from her.


    She doesn¡¯t have the right to tell me what to do.. Maybe it¡¯s time I stop being nice to her.


    I don¡¯t even understand why I was nice to her in the first ce, and that might have given her the inspiration to believe I have a feeling for her.


    Well¡­ She got into this mess herself, she should figure out how to get out.


    I grab my car key and walk outside the house¡­ Tyrell approach me when he saw me and I have to stop for him to meet up with me.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± He asked and I nodded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just wanna take a couple shots¡± I told him, he look at me and nod.


    ¡°Be careful¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to him, I just enter the car and drive out of thepound.


    I parked the car at the club garage and got down, even though it¡¯s night but it seems like the day had just begin here.


    There are sluts and lot of men are rolling around , I put my hand inside my pocket and walk into the clubhouse.. ignoring every whores that tries to make advances on me.


    I sat on the surface of the bar counter and waved at the bartender to get me a whiskey. He handed it to me and I upcap it and pour myself some in my ss.


    Drinking it up, I poured myself another one before turning around to look at the strippers dancing¡­ It¡¯s been long Ist got intimate and I feel the urge to do that tonight.


    ¡°Chase Gotti¡­¡± I heard a voice I¡¯ll always recognize..


    Oh not now!


    ¡°Trenton¡± I turned to him , he smiled and sat next to me. I face the counter again.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve gotten better over the years mmh?¡± He said.


    ¡°I see that too.. why are you here?¡± I asked him.. he smiled and pour himself a whiskey.


    ¡°What do you expect? I came to have fun.. I haven¡¯t seen you drink in quite a long time. Are you okay¡±.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I told him and pull out my phone, it¡¯s almost midnight.


    I need to drink a lot just so I don¡¯t feel the truth that I just hurt someone¡¯s feelings and didn¡¯t want to give a damn about it.


    If she¡¯s hurting.. I shouldn¡¯t get involved. She¡¯s a ve after all and will go away after her time is due.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± He stop and add some ice in his drink before facing me.


    ¡°When I wasing here¡­ I heard that Matt is making an approach to haunt you down¡± he smirked.


    I looked away and drink from my ss. ¡°You¡¯re still the same lunatic I always know. I¡¯ll leave first , don¡¯t get drunk and go back earlier. I heard your girlfriend doesn¡¯t like it when you¡¯re drunk¡± I smiled at him.


    I stopped up and made to walk away from him when he stops me. He got down from the chair and approach me then stand in front of my and help my shoulder.


    ¡°Protect the little prey in your house. She¡¯ll get hurt if you don¡¯t¡± he said and with a huge smirk, he walk away.

 Chapter 62

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    The sun rays shining on my face made me to wake up, I looked over at the window and realize it¡¯s open.


    That exins why I almost got blinded. I sigh and stood up, since I¡¯m awake already, I guess I have to open the curtain to let air in¡­


    I yawned and stood up from the bed then went to draw the curtain. I walk to the bathroom and brush my teeth but have to stop to look at myself in the mirror.


    Damnit. I¡¯m looking so pale and it¡¯s very obvious that I had just cried myself to sleep.


    I sigh and walk back inside my room, I applied some powder on my face to cover up the eye bag I already had.


    Satisfied that I was able to cover it up, I walk out of the room and head downstairs for breakfast.


    I¡¯m just trying to forget about everything that happened yesterday. I have to ept the fact that Chase doesn¡¯t love me or care about how I feel.


    But I¡¯m relieved that I was able to pour out my heart to him. At least I feel at ease knowing he knows I¡¯m in love with him


    I just have to ept the fact that he doesn¡¯t feel the same way I do. Well, it¡¯s okay to be rejected.


    I¡¯m going to heal up with time and I¡¯ll definitely be okay.


    I walked to the dining room and pull out a chair then sat down. Well, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t get to see Chase this morning.


    That¡¯s a good way to start my morning. If there¡¯s a way I could avoid inpletely, I¡¯d want to vanish out of his sight.


    I dished out my food and started eating , just then , I saw Tyrell walk into the dining room and arch his brows when he saw me.


    ¡°Have you see Chase this morning?¡± He asked me and I look at him.


    ¡°No¡± I muttered. Normally, I could¡¯ve go ahead to ask him If anything is wrong but right now, I don¡¯t even care to do.


    ¡°Then that means he didn¡¯te backst night.¡± He muttered and I look up at him.


    ¡°Chase went outst night and didn¡¯te back?¡± I asked him and he nods at me.


    ¡°He told me he just want to have a coupe of drink but I wonder why he didn¡¯te back. Chase handle sleeps out without telling me¡± Tyrell said.


    I dropped the spoon I was eating with and looked down. What if he have attacked and he¡¯s hurt?.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said so much yesterday. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll have to me myself all long.


    He left the house because of me and obviously he didn¡¯te back because of me.


    ¡°Did you both had a fight?¡± Tyrell asked me and I look up at him immediately.


    ¡°We¡­ No! Ofcourse not¡± I stammered. He smile and take a step away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check his penthouse¡± he told me and I give him a forced smoke before he walk away.


    I sigh and look down on the tea and cake I¡¯m eating, The hunger in me already vanishes and I couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to worry whether he¡¯s fine or not, Now, I have to because if anything happens to him it¡¯ll be hard for me to turn a blind eyes on it cause I¡¯ll believe it¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Argh¡­ Maybe I talked more than I should havest night.¡± I muttered to myself and stood up.


    I need to attend lessons. I climbed upstair and walk to my room shutting the door behind.


    Chase didn¡¯t even love me a bit cause if he does, he¡¯de up to me and even if I refuse to talk to him, he¡¯ll be nice to me and get me to talk to him.


    Now I understand what Martin feels when I turn him down over and over again.


    Now, I got rejected too and I gave no hope that fate will be nice to both of us.


    I have to ept the fact that Chase is cold hearted even not to fall in love.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What was I even thinking?


    Madison was said to be his first love and after her death, he had vowed to make her hisst love too..


    How do I think a mere ve like me could make him go back to his words?


    I was only joking with feelings. I was the one hurting and Chase cares less. Ofcourse he should cause he doesn¡¯t believe in love any more.


    I understand how hard it might be for him to not be able to love someone because he¡¯s scared of not being able to control her again and she¡¯ll die because of him again.


    I sigh and bring out out myptop and opened it, I was about to join the online ss when I heard a noise outside my door.


    Closing back theptop, I stood up and went to open the door but when I look outside, I couldn¡¯t find anyone there.


    But I¡¯m sure I heard someone¡¯s voice, I close back the door of my room slowly and step out. I first look at Chase¡¯s door and it was locked which tells he¡¯s not yet back!


    ¡°Hello..?¡± I said and look away but no one answered and it¡¯s bing creepy.


    I stopped at the stair and look downed, there was no sight of anyone.


    Maybe it was me overthinking to the extent that I start hearing voices in my head too. Gosh, I hate this.


    I turned to walk away but froze at my spot when I saw a figure standing in front of me and wearing a mask.


    I could only see the eyes and it¡¯s a man. I hold my mouth so I don¡¯t scream as I shiver. Is this some sort of joke or something?


    Staring at this person who keeps staring back at me too without a word, I took a step back and with each step I take backwards, he take a step forward.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± I yelled at him in tears then I heard aughter as the person remove his mask.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Rowan smiled at me and I sigh and punch him yfully.


    ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack, why will you act that creepy.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me. Is my brother in? I call him earlier and he won¡¯t answer his phone or reply his text. I just wanted to tell him the Mafia ball party was pushed and toe in two weeks and two days time¡± he said.


    I sigh and look away. ¡°He didn¡¯te backst night ¡±


    ¡°You both had a fight?¡± He whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯re not a couple to have a fight and start ignoring each other. Anyways, I don¡¯t care if hees back or not¡± I said to him and he smirked.


    ¡°You should. Are you busy? Let¡¯s go out if your free¡±


    ¡°Well, I have ss this morning and your brother will be mad seeing me with you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should skip ss for me. About my brother, didn¡¯t you just say you don¡¯t care? I always don¡¯t care. C¡¯mon, go change your cloth. I¡¯m downstairs¡±. He said and without waiting for my respond he climbs downstairs.


    I look back at him and then sigh before walking to my room. He¡¯s right, I shouldn¡¯t care or worry if he wants me to go out or not.


    He doesn¡¯t want me and that doesn¡¯t mean no one wants me. It¡¯s my life and I shouldn¡¯t let him control hees and goes in my life.


    I walk to my closet and bring out a cloth , then walk to the bathroom to take my bath.

 Chapter 63

    Emma walk into the sitting room and meet Waylen arranging some files in the table with one of his guard standing before him.


    It was more like he was arranging the files for him. Emma went and sit down opposite him.


    She had just waken up and it felt good that she slept on a very soft quality bed, She¡¯s leaving her dream life but it can only be for a while.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± Emma greeted Waylen and that was when he noticed her presence and look up.


    ¡°You can leave now¡± Waylen said to the guard and then turn to look at Emma and he smiled.


    ¡°You slept well right?¡± He asked and Emma giggled before nodding.


    ¡°I did. I¡¯ll go make breakfast, what will you like me to make?¡±


    ¡°You? No, don¡¯t worry.. The chefs will make the food, don¡¯t bother yourself¡± Waylen told her.


    Emma smile and nods. ¡°Then what¡¯s my Job? You said you have a Job offer for me.¡±


    Waylen arched his brows and stretch his hair.


    ¡°Yes I do .. well! I¡¯m going out, you wannae with me? Your Job is to stay by my side always¡±Waylen told her.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. You think I can¡¯t do anything because I broke my arm?¡± Emma pouts and Waylen smile.


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s the Job I have for you¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma nodded. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen my box though, I can¡¯t find anything to wear¡± She said to him.


    ¡°Your box.. I asked the driver to keep it in your room maybe he forgot. C¡¯mon, you wanna go the shopping mall to pick up some new wears?¡±


    ¡°Is that Okay? I don¡¯t have any cash with me¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to pay though. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll eat out after¡± Waylen said and stood up walking out of the house.


    Emma walk behind him smiling. This will also be her opportunity to look around the city. It¡¯s just like God have this n for her for a really long time.


    She stare at him from the back, and then she couldn¡¯t stop her self from blushing.


    No wonder Martin rejected her. It¡¯s because they ain¡¯t meant together..  it¡¯s because God knows she deserves better.


    But she still feel bad that she don¡¯t know his name yet. She had also forgotten to ask him earlier, She¡¯s just going to wait after the shopping and everything so she can bump him with question.


    ¡°Get in¡± Waylen told her when he noticed she was just started and looking at her despite that he opened the door for her.


    Emma nods and smile before entering the car, Waylen shut the door and walk over to the driver side. He opened the door and got in then shut the door behind.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He asked her as he starts the car.


    Emma look at him and smile. ¡°Your name¡±


    Waylen nodded and smirks. He likes the fact that she¡¯s truthful and also curious. But he knows she¡¯ll find out his name one way or the other.


    He¡¯s just going to tell her anyways, Everydy will be d to know that they find favour in the hands of a man like him.


    He¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream. He turn his head to look at Emma who was looking outside the car window and giggling like a kid.


    His eyes went to her bandaged arm and he sigh. At least she¡¯s getting better and notining about feeling pain or anything.


    He knows for himself that he can¡¯t let her work. He¡¯s just wants her to be by his side and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re gonna tell me your name today? Is it that special..?¡± Emma smile.


    Waylen look away when he realizes he had been staring at her. He focused on the room once again and then nods to her question.


    ¡°I guess it is. Where should we go first? Shopping or eat out first?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s morning , I think we should go shopping first. I don¡¯t remember thest time I went shopping, I think it was when I was with my friend Calista. I miss her.¡± Emma smile.


    ¡°Calista?¡±Waylen arch his brows and Emma nods then look at him reading his expression.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Waylen look away. ¡°No I don¡¯t, besides there are lot of people with that name.¡±


    Emma nod in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess I¡¯ll never see her again, I feel bad for her parents though. They¡¯re almost at the point of giving up.¡±


    ¡°What happened.. she died?¡± Waylen ask her as he make a turn.


    Emma shake her head negatively. ¡°No she didn¡¯t. You know about this family Mafia family of a thing? I don¡¯t remember the name of the person that im her¡­ Her father is under debt and he was forced to pay with his daughter¡±


    Waylen almost hit the brakes in a rush. ¡°What happened¡± Emma asked as she look up.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Mafia family you say?¡± He asked her. Emma look away and nods.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember their names but I remember the father have three sons and my friend ends up in the name of the second son. My mother said it¡¯ll be hard for to escape ore back though. She believes the first andst son are softhearted and the second son is different.¡± Emma exins.


    Waylen turn his head and look away. Well, he feel actually d that people speaks good of him than they do to Chase.


    He haven¡¯t really been visiting Chase or paying attention to what goes on with him so he isn¡¯t sure if he have any new ve.


    ¡°You know what I wish?¡­ To meet the first son, I think I¡¯m in love with him. Even though we can¡¯t be together cause he know he¡¯ll never look at my type, but I just wish to see him. You think that will be possible?¡±


    Waylen smile. ¡°Will you recognize him if you see him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Emma pouts and look away.


    ¡°Anyway.. I really need to find my friend, She must have been going through alot. She¡¯s like a sister to me¡± Emma smile.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s doing fine¡±


    ¡°You think so? But they said the second son is cold hearted and a monster¡±


    Waylen pushed back the urge tough. Chase is his brother anyways though they don¡¯t have that brotherly vibe, but that doesn¡¯t mean he don¡¯t know him.. he knows Chase can never hurt a female.


    He¡¯s not that heartless to torture girls or his ve¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just the Medias badmouthing him?¡±


    Emma turn to look at him. ¡°Why are you protecting him? Do you know him! Wait¡­ Are you Waylen or Rowan?¡±


    Waylen¡¯s eyes widened, No, she didn¡¯t just find out it¡¯s him!? How did she know? Maybe he have been talking too much that he gave himself away.


    ¡°What¡­ How..¡± Emma cut him short.


    ¡°Ofcourse you¡¯re not either.. you can never be, right?. Anyways, I¡¯ll stop talking about my friend now¡± Emma told him.


    Waylen breathed down and look back on the road. He had actually thought that she had find out but she¡¯s only joking.


    Well¡­ He¡¯s d he didn¡¯t give himself away.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time I pay Chase a home visit. Calista she say¡­ ¡± Waylen thought and look at Emma.


    She was now resting her head on the tainted window.


    ¡°Can I put a music? You okay with that?¡± Emma asked him.


    Waylen smile and nods, Chase went ahead to put the music.


    Waylen make another turn and increase his speed.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her , then why will you get drunk over an argument? I think maybe, you love her too¡± Tyrell said to Chase.


    He had arrived in Chase¡¯s penthouse some minutes ago and have meet him drinking again.


    There are lot of empty whiskey bottles on the table and that tells how much he had been drinking.


    Tyrell smile, he have noticed that Chase have feelings for Calista before but he didn¡¯t expect him to hide it away.


    All though it felt good seeing him fall in love again and slowly forgetting about Madison. It¡¯d be nice to see him in love.


    The moment he saw him going outst night for a drink, Tyrell knew something was wrong and when he saw Calista in the morning, he was sure the both of them have had an argument.


    ¡°I drink because I want to..¡± Chase told him. Tyrell sigh and walk to sit opposite him, he made sure to prevent him from drinking again.


    ¡°Thest time you drink this much is when you had a fight with Madison.. and this penthouse, you hardlye here or else something is wrong.¡± Tyrell told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk¡­ Why did youe here?¡±


    Tyrell sigh and stood up, he tuck his hand inside he pocket and walk around a little.


    ¡°You have see Trenton¡­ What did he say to you?¡± Tyrell asked him.


    Chase breath down and stood up too. ¡°That fuckin psychopath.¡± He cursed.


    ¡°Did he threaten you?¡±


    ¡°He dares not¡­ He just said something like protect your prey. I don¡¯t wanna discuss anything about him though.¡±


    ¡°Something about Prey? ¡±


    Tyrell bring out a file bag and opened it, he brought out a picture and handed it to Chase.


    ¡°I followed himst night¡­ Trent seems to be working for the Russians and I feel like he¡¯s trying to protect you¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any mother fucker to protect me. If he works for the Italians, Why did will he give out information indirectly?¡±


    ¡°I think Trent have been following you.¡±Tyrell said.


    Chase nods in understanding and take another bottle of whiskey to drink but Tyrell took it away from him.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve to stop drinking. For Trent to see you at the bar wasn¡¯t a coincidence, He have been following you and when he says your prey, He¡¯s trying to tell you to watch your back¡­. And the prey is Calista ¡± Tyrell said.


    Hearing the name, Chase¡¯s eyes widened and he seems to get back to his senses. He stare at Tyrell and without another word, he walk to the table and pick up a cigarette.


    ¡°Have Gray trace Trent¡± Chase instructed.


    ¡°Boss¡­. I¡¯ll find someone to do that, But I can¡¯t let Gray do it¡±.


    Chase who was about lighting the cigarette stop and turn to look at Tyrell who bowed at him, He sigh and remove the cigarette from his mouth.


    ¡°You still think Gray knows something?¡± He arched and brows and Tyrell nods.


    ¡°Yes Boss¡±


    Chase nodded. ¡°If you think you¡¯re right then I¡¯ll give you the task to find out what it is, he¡¯s hiding.¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s eyes lighted and he smiled. ¡°I have waited for that task. Thank you Boss¡±


    ¡°You can leave now¡± Chase tells him off. Tyrell turn to walk away but he stops and look back.


    ¡°The Mafia ball party was shifted by Godfather. It¡¯s in two weeks and two days time now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡± Chase muttered.


    Tyrell smile ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink much and you shoulde back soon. I don¡¯t think Calista will be pleased to see you looking like this¡± he whispered.


    Chase red at him and heughs before walking away.


    Watching him exist, Chase sigh and sit back down. His head hurts cause he have been drinking alot and he¡¯s not getting drunk either.


    He doesn¡¯t want to think about Tyrell¡¯s word about him loving Calista.


    He believes he knows himself more than anyone and what he hates the most is the fact that he feels weak.


    It¡¯s strange to him but he feels terribly weak and just want to drink over and over again. His phone rang¡­


    Chase stretch his hand and grab the phone from the table.. it was Rowan face timing him.


    His phone have been ringing for quite some time now but he doesn¡¯t feel like picking it.


    He don¡¯t know how a Mafia gang leader like him will suddenly feel weak and crazy just because he heard his ve tell him to go away.. he isn¡¯t angry or like this because she confesses her love.


    Ofcourse he¡¯s proud of her to not hide the feeling but rather speak it all out. But he¡¯s like this because she told him to stay away from her! Who those she think is this?


    ¡°She seriously think I can¡¯t kill her with my bare finger!¡± He muttered and then he paused, he can¡¯t never hurt a woman¡­ Never. He¡¯s not that weak.


    He intends to fight the men and not the other gender who can¡¯t even protect their self.


    Chase went ahead to pick Rowan¡¯s call.


    ¡°What? Why are you calling! You can¡¯t stay on your own ?¡± He tells him.


    Rowan turned his phone around showing Chase Calista who was dancing on top of the table with people cheering her!


    ¡°Come and get your girl, I think she¡¯s going crazy.¡± Rowan smirked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chase¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. ¡°Are you mad! Get her the fucking down from there. She¡¯s embarrassing herself¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is .. I think she¡¯s having fun, Look she got herself a man already¡± town show him a man dancing with Calista.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill you if I get there. Tell me the location I¡¯lle pick her up¡± Chase roared in anger.


    ¡°At your favourite club¡± Rowan smirked and disconnected the call.


    He drop his phone on the counter and drink the remaining wine in his ss. He stood up and approach Calista who was still dancing.


    Grabbing her hand, Rowan lead her away from the man.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Calista said and try to p his hand off her wrist.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let myself get punched in the face again. You can¡¯t get drunk¡± Rowan told her.


    ¡°What, Why? You brought me here just so I can drink right? Then let me go¡­ I need to drink more.¡±


    Rowan stopped walking and turn to look at Calista who pouts.


    He sigh.


    ¡°Go inside and clean up, I¡¯m waiting for you here¡± He said to her.


    Calista rolls her eyes and entered into the bathroom¡­ She sigh as she wash her face, then stop to look at herself in the mirror.


    She prefers it here than to stay at home battling depression but this ce isn¡¯t safe for her either. She sigh and step out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chase got down from the car and rush into the clubhouse, It was crowdy and he tries to look for Calista or Rowan but he couldn¡¯t see any of them.


    He walks through the crowd and looks at all the girls he say dancing but he couldn¡¯t see her.


    Chase grind his tooth in anger, he¡¯s so going going to kill Rowan for bringing her in such ce.


    He turn and walk out of the clubhouse.. Music was ying so the ce is too loud to take phone calls.


    He pulled out his phone from his pocket and deal Rowan¡¯s phone number. He picked up immediately.


    ¡°Hey . Where the fuck are you guys at?¡± He yelled and he heard Rowan chuckles and then he heard Calista voice from the background.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m driving her back home now.¡± Rowan said and disconnect the call.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Hey!!!¡± Chase yelled but then he noticed the call have been disconnected.


    ¡°That fuckin pieces of a brother. How can he tell me toe pick her up and then tell me they¡¯re already heading home?¡± Chase yell at no one in particr.


    He was fuming in anger and he hates the fact that he¡¯s worried about her.


    Chase got into his car and drive out of the garage, he look at his phone and sigh. Without giving in any thoughts, Chase drive home.


    ¡°Are you Okay?¡± Rowan asked Calista and she nodded.


    Rowan nods and look at the road.. Calista sighs and bring out her phone from her bag then look at the time.


    She didn¡¯t really have her medicine this morning and she feels her heart hurting a little.


    But it feels better that she was away from Chase for some hours. It feel better that she was able to drink as much as she wants.


    But she can¡¯t deny the fact that she was worried about Chase even when she shouldn¡¯t be.


    Tyrell had said Chase left at night and that must have been after their argument.. but he didn¡¯te back and she¡¯s sure that he¡¯s not yet back now.


    In as much as she tries not care about him, it just seems so hard.


    Rowan look at Calista and sigh then look at the road again. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about him?¡± He asked.


    Calista look at him and smile a little then nods. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to be Okay?¡±


    ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t stab him do you?¡± Rowan asked smirking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I think I said more than I should¡¯ve. He must have been hurt with my words.¡± Calista told him sadly.


    Earlier, she had told Rowan all about what happened and the argument between her and Chase because she felt it¡¯d be a burden to her to think it all alone.


    Rowan had suggested for her to out for a drink so she¡¯d stop feeling bad but they ended up in the club.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say much. And you shouldn¡¯t bother if he¡¯s hurt or not, You are the one hurting and if anyone should feel bad, it¡¯s him. For deceiving you.¡±  Rowan told her.


    Calista nods and stare outside the window. ¡°You know about Charlotte don¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    Rowan look at her and then nods.


    ¡°Do you know.. if she and Chase have anything going on between them?¡± Calista asked him whispering.


    Rowan smile, he had expected it.


    Ofcourse Charlotte must have fill her in with so many lies. She can do anything including killing just to get what she wants.


    ¡°No¡­ Charlotte is just like a sister to him¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Calista mouthed and sigh.


    ¡°That exins why he defended her first.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Rowan, you shouldn¡¯t tell Chase you took me to the clubhouse, he¡¯ll be mad at me and I¡¯d feel hurt if he does¡±.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Chase hurt you, how about you try hurting him too?¡±


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t hurt me. It¡¯s okay to get rejected, I rejected someone before though so now, I understand what it means to love someone that never appreciates it. I think I¡¯m the one who hurt myself¡± Calista told him.


    Rowan didn¡¯t say another word, He stops his car in front of Chase¡¯s gate and Calista got down.


    Ofcourse he won¡¯t want Chase to meet him here else he¡¯ll have a broken bleeding nose. But he really wanted to see Chase rushing in just to see if Caliy is okay.


    He doesn¡¯t need a soothsayer to let him know that his brother is in love with Calista too. But Maybe, he doesn¡¯t want to believe what he feels.


    It must be hard for him to trust himself about love again.


    ¡°Thank you. Drive safely¡± Calista waves at Rowan who smiled and drove off.


    She turned and walk to the gate then stops and sigh.


    ¡°I just wish I don¡¯t get to see him.¡± She muttered to herself.


    Calista opened the gate and walk into the house. The guards were there and they all stare at her when they see her walking in.


    She ignored the eyes on her and just walk into the house. She had noticed earlier that Chase¡¯s car was not parked there and Tyrell wasn¡¯t around too.


    Well, she¡¯s d he¡¯s not around , same time she¡¯s worried why he¡¯s not yet back and Tyrell isn¡¯t back either.


    Calista was about to head to the stairs when she heard the front door open. She turn her back and saw Chase started there.


    How much she wanted to walk to him and ask him if he¡¯s okay.. but this is the man that have hurt her heart so many times and doesn¡¯t even feel sorry about it.


    But she¡¯s relieved that there¡¯s nothing going ok between him and Charlotte just like Boris said.


    Charlotte must have been in love with him too and is ready to do anything to have him to the extent that she had to make her look like the bad seed among them.


    ¡°Wee.¡± She bows at Chase and without waiting any longer, she turns her back and walk away.


    The issue between them both doesn¡¯t mean she should forget the fact that He¡¯s her boss and deserve her respect.


    She¡¯s d that he¡¯s okay and not hurt like she have imagined.


    Calista walk in to the her room and shut the door behind. She sat on the floor fir some minute and cry.


    Just when she was out there with Boris, she has forgotten the fact that she¡¯s heart broken. But just with seeing Chase standing there and bring back all the feelings and pains back.


    She hates it! She hate the fact that she couldn¡¯t hate him and can¡¯t stop thinking about him no matter how much she tries.


    She hates the fact that she can¡¯t let go of the feelings in her. She hates the fact that she loves being in love with Chase!


    She hates everything.


    Calista slowly stood up in tears and walk to the drawer, pushing it out she bring out her medicine and drink it with water.


    She walk and sit on the bed then sigh¡­ She can¡¯t let go of the feeling¡­ She just can¡¯t or maybe, she doesn¡¯t want to.

 Chapter 66

    Chase stood at his spot and watch Calista walk away after muttering wee.


    He had seen Rowan¡¯s car driving away earlier and he¡¯s just d that she¡¯s not hurt.


    Ofcourse he didn¡¯t expect her to get hurt while with Rowan, he had just think too much.


    Chase climb up the stairs and stop at Calista¡¯s door. He knocked at her door and she opens minuteter.


    Calista was surprise to see him standing there. She had thought it was a maid knocking and didn¡¯t expect to see Chase there.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked still holding the door more like preventing him not toe in.


    Chase smirk. ¡°You sink¡­ How much did you drink?¡±


    Calista stare at him in surprise and then smell her self. She frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall for your dirty tricks again¡± She muttered to herself.


    ¡°How did you know I drink?¡± She roll her eyes.


    Chase sigh and put his hand in his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.. I know someone who just drink when I see them. Go take a bath ande downstairs¡± he said and turn to walk away.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why should Ie down because you asked me to? You should apologize to me!¡­ What? You¡¯re not my boyfriend to tell me what to do¡±


    Chase smirk and take a step towards her and Calista take a step backward.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to kiss me again and act like it¡¯s nothing? Don¡¯te close to me¡±. She shouts rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­. I¡¯m not your boyfriend but I¡¯m your boss, don¡¯t forget that. You seem to be thinking too much.¡± Chase smirk and walk away.


    Calista stood there frozen as he watch him walk away. She turn and walk back inside the house and shut the door behind her.


    ¡°Gosh¡­ I just mad a fool out of myself again!¡± She hiss and sit on the bed then sigh.


    He¡¯s right¡­ She¡¯s thinking too much but that¡¯s because of him, that¡¯s because he¡¯s making her go crazy.


    She stood up and remove her cloth and rap a towel around her body and walk to the bathroom.


    She climbs down the stairs minutester after she was done washing up. She stood and stare at Chase¡¯s figure.


    He was backing her so she¡¯d get a good view of him without him noticing.


    ¡°Stop looking ande right over here¡± she heard his voice which snaps her out of her thought.


    She walk and sit opposite him but make sure she doesn¡¯t look him in the eyes.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±.


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Make me some meal.. I¡¯ll love to eat Fried basil and pork¡± Chase said and I looked at him in total surprise.


    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Chase didn¡¯t just ask me to make him food. What? Is he seriously trying to y mind games with me?


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Cause I asked you to! Don¡¯t question me¡­ You do as I said and maybe that will make you realize the reason why you are here¡±. He fired at me and I stare at him, shock.


    He really meant it ¡­


    ¡°But¡­.. But .. the maids? The chefs?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone. I fired them, you¡¯ll have to do all the jobs now. Make me what I asked for and bring it to my room, I¡¯ll be giving 10 minutes. Use it well¡± He said and I watch him stand up and walk away.


    I fall on the couch, this is just a joke right? But no! He literally just said all that to me without blinking.


    Why will he fire the maids? Why¡­ Because he wants to punish me?


    Because I confessed I¡¯m in love with him or because he wanted me to realize that I¡¯m nothing and meaningless to him.. he wanted me to remember that I¡¯m just ve.


    That one ve that fall helplessly in love with her cold blooded boss?.


    I swallowed the lump on my throat and push back the tears in my eyes. I¡¯m not feelingzy or crying because I can¡¯t cook¡­ Actually I can do anything even without the maids here.


    But I don¡¯t know why it hurts me this much. Or was it because I can now ept the truth that he really feels nothing for me?


    I check the time and then stood up and walk into the kitchen. I looked around, the kitchen is nearly arranged and I guess that¡¯s the Job of the maids.


    Lost in thought I haven¡¯t realize earlier that there was no maids in the house again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It seems like just even Ie in here first, the only people I see is the ves doing every single thing and then when it was just me¡­ Chase brought in the maids.


    And today again, everything had returned to just the way it was.


    ¡°Boss indeed¡± I curse under my breath and start bringing out the ingredients I might need.


    I walked into Chase¡¯s room and drop the food on the table for him. I turn to leave but he stop me.


    ¡°Stand there while I taste what you made.¡± I scoff and roll my eyes.


    I watched him pick up the spoon and eat and then he squeeze his face..


    Oh God! No, he¡¯s not doing this right?


    He¡¯s not going to ask me to go back in the kitchen and make him another meal.


    ¡°Uhmm.. it¡¯s nice but.. I think I want to eat Fried rice¡± she smirk and drop his spoon.


    I frown. ¡°Are you seriously going to do this? You just asked me to make that for you and now you ask me to make another thing?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah , why?¡±


    I look at him and I then smile, I¡¯m just going to calm myself down. Just like he said, I should realize that I¡¯m in ve and no try to get a special ce in his heart.


    ¡°You look cute when you¡¯re mad. Go on¡­. I already told you what I want, if you stay too long I might have to ask you to make another¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± He asked and I look up to him and then sh him a quick forced smile.


    ¡°Fried rice then¡± I said and walk to carry the te then walk out of his room.


    I shut the door behind me and sigh. ¡°You¡¯re bing annoying and I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

 Chapter 67

    EMMANUELLE¡¯S POV


    This good Samaritan and I have just finished shopping and I felt so happy for the fact that he let me pick anything of my choice.


    He neverin for once even though all the things are expensive and I love him for that.


    This is just like I¡¯m living the life I wanted¡­


    He broke through my thought when he called my name¡­ I stood up and walk to him.


    ¡°What do you think of this , don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll suit you?¡± He asked, I smile and nods.


    ¡°But it¡¯s expensive. C¡¯mon, we should leave already¡­ I think this ones are enough¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything instead he wire the ne around my neck. I touched it and couldn¡¯t stop myself from blushing.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I muttered to him and he nods.


    ¡°It looks pretty on you. C¡¯mon, let go¡± he held my hand and we walk to the recipient where he made for the clothes and carried them to his car.


    He opened the boot and drop the bags in it. He walk over to the driver side and help me open the door.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I smiled.


    ¡°You should stop saying that. I can¡¯t count how many times you¡¯ve thanked me for nothing.¡± He said and I just smile more and nod.


    He walked over to the driver seat and got in then start the car and drive off.


    ¡± Why are all your cars tinted ?¡± I asked letting the breeze soothe my skin because he left the top roof of his car.


    ¡°Privacy.¡± He replied as he speed up down the street.


    My hair went in different directions because of the reckless air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hairband or something to hold your hair still?¡± He asked me .


    ¡°I didn¡¯t carry any.¡± I chuckle and gather my hair to hold together and weave it to it¡¯s length.


    ¡°So you could do that all these while?¡± He smirk handling the wheel like the cute crackhead that he is.


    Well, don¡¯t me me. He¡¯s so cute that I can¡¯t help giving himpliments.


    I stay quiet just as him,  it feels like the both of them bury our thoughts to the song ring on a normal rate from his stereo.


    ¡± So what¡¯s with your usual ylists ?¡± I asked him listening to the song.


    He chuckles and turn to look at me but look back at the road in no time. ¡± You don¡¯t like it ?¡±


    ¡± I do. It¡¯s just.. I don¡¯t know..¡±I sigh and smile.


    ¡± I guess the message is also about feelings and¡­¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± I asked him and turn to look at him. He didn¡¯t reply or look at me but I feel his shoulders tensed at the word ¡®love¡¯.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in love right?¡± I ask and chuckle and bite my bottom lip, trying to cover up how nervous i was.


    I observe his eyes snap to my figure on his passenger seat as a smirk curl up his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s up with the fact that you don¡¯t wanna tell me your name?¡± I tuck back her loose strands of hair and cross her arms.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know..¡± he sighed and smile at me before looking back at the road.


    I nodded and tap my fingers on the window sill and stare at nothing but the Streets.


    ¡°Your friend¡­. Calista, you badly really wanted to meet her right?¡± He asked me and I look at him first then nods.


    ¡°Yes¡­ She¡¯s like a big sister to me. I wonder if she¡¯s doing well. Her birthday will always been ruined whenever she remembers about how her 20th birthday was ruined¡±


    ¡°He took her when she turned 20?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He nodded and halts his car.


    The ce looks like a rural area. The blue lights brighten the outside as people chatter. Not much people but quite a normal amount of people.


    The distance has a firece with maybe couples who sits around it. The other side of the car park sits a guitarist who ys low and melodious music as he strums his guitar.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He whispers so his lips gently pecks my neck.


    I smile and cross my arm as i watch the guitarist.


    ¡°Just nothing. I¡¯m just d I¡¯m here in Moscow.. with someone as kind as you¡±  I shed him a smile.


    ¡°Do you want to drink something or maybe eat something?¡± He asks as he lowers his head to look at me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What should I get you ?¡±


    ¡± Maybe ice cream sandwich, Meatballs also maybe Sprite.¡±


    ¡°Sprite?¡±


    ¡°What? I like non-alcoholic.¡± Iugh at his expression.


    ¡°You sure that¡¯s all you want?¡± He asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure, Thank you.¡± I yfully blow kisses at him as i watch him walk to the store at the other side of the road.


    I look around the park and smile at the guitarist. He concentrates on every string that he strums and sing along.


    About three couples stand close to the singer as most people drop coins and dor bills on his bowl.


    Removing a note from my back pocket , I walk to the guitarist and drop the bill.


    She walk back to my earlier position to lean on the car.


    Soon , I saw him walk out of of the store and my eyes couldn¡¯t peel off from his irresistible form.


    I think he was created on a Sunday morning when God might have decided to rest.


    His tattoos still crave out to their own perfections around his arms. His tone skin fits perfectly to his white T-shirt and his natural messy hair.


    ¡°Here.¡± He stretch a little paper bag at me.


    ¡°Before you eye rape me.¡± He smirk.. I look away, blush and take the bag.


    ¡°Thanks. A lot of meat balls..¡± I murmurs after opening the bag.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. They are all yours.¡±


    I smile and nod to nothing.


    ¡°You want to sit?¡± He asks after battling with one meat ball.


    ¡°Where are we going to sit?¡± I asked him looking around.


    He takes my hand and lead me to the trunk of his car. He lifts me off the ground and sit me on the trunk.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asks with his seductive smirk. I nod and appreciate his gesture.


    ¡°You care for some?¡± I ask shaking the meatballs in his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat meatballs, princess¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck. Now i have two questions. Why don¡¯t you like meatballs and did you just call me princess?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Both answers.¡±


    ¡°Such a jerk.¡± I mutter with meatballs stuck to my mouth.


    ¡°A cute jerk¡­¡± He bites his bottom getting in between my legs. I squirm absently to the new found connection.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you cute.¡±


    He shrugs and rub circles absently on my lower back.


    ¡°You should taste this.¡± I motion to another piece of meatball in my mouth.


    ¡°I should taste it in your mouth then.¡±


    Wait ! What? I bite the inside of my cheek to stop me from blushing so bad.


    My hands hang on the air still holding an already bitten meatball.


    He drops my hand to the side and tilts his head.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    I nodded and swallow. He pinch a little amount and slide it inside my mouth.


    My lips wraps itself around his warm fingers and i can¡¯t really believe what she¡¯s doing.


    His fingers slide out of my mouth and his mouth takes over. He kissed me gently caressing my thighs up to her lower back.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wrap my hand around his neck as we kiss each other desperately. His hands slides under my hoodie and caress my bare back.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±He breathe out touching our foreheads together.


    ¡°Where did you learn to kiss like that?¡± He asks still leaning his forehead on mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting¡± I chuckle as a matter of fact.


    I bite my lower lips and look away shyly. I really can¡¯t believe that I let him kiss him and the think that I always kissed him back?. I think he¡¯s bing my new addiction.


    ¡°Why do I want you so bad?¡± He asks taking his forehead off mine to stare into my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t have an answer for that question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He chuckles and nod looking at my bandaged hand, he sigh and look away.


    ¡°I have a party in two weeks time. You shoulde with me.¡±


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Please. I want you to apany me so I won¡¯t feel lonely. I¡¯ll get you a dress and everything you would need. Just say yes.¡±


    A party with him! Ain¡¯t we going too far even without knowing each other.¡± Elsa thought.


    ¡°Will it be safe? I¡¯ve never been at a party before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be there right by your side.¡± Hece out fingers together and smile.


    ¡± And I will never pull away either.¡± He kiss my temple and that seems to reassure me that I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Maybe I say yes to you if you tell me your name¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll say no if I do.¡± He chuckles instead and I sigh looking away.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying. I¡¯ll call you meat balls then. Until I find out your name and what¡¯s special about it¡± I smirk.


    ¡°As you wish¡­ Princess¡±

 Chapter 68

    Calista walk into Chase¡¯s room once again and dropped the food as he had requested.


    Chase smirk and open the te. He don¡¯t why but he enjoy seeing her looking all angry. He¡¯s not hungry though, but he¡¯d want to bring her closer to himself.


    He picked up the spoon to eat but have to stop when his phone rings.. he stood up and walk to the bed and pick the phone up. He answered the call and it was Tyrell on the line.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked him.


    Chase disconnected the call after and grab his jacket, he was about to walk out of the room when Calista stop him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He turn and look at her. ¡°Sorry for the stress, you should go to bed early. I¡¯ll be backte¡±


    Without hearing for her respond, he opened the door and rushed downstairs.


    He waves at his driver who understood the sign immediately and went to open the car door for him.


    Back in the room, Calista watch him walk out of the room and she sigh.


    He had seeded in making her feel exhausted but this time, she¡¯s not going to throw the food away again.


    Calista walk to the table and sat down as he begin eating cursing Chase under her breath.


    He didn¡¯t even take a bite and he just left after telling her to prepare different foods three times.


    Gosh; He¡¯s annoying if he continues like this. Calista sigh and close back the te after she was done eating.


    She stood up and stare around Chase¡¯s room. Since he¡¯s not around, it won¡¯t be bad to talk a look around his room.


    She smiles and start touching things in the room admiring them.


    ¡°He sure do have a very great taste¡± She murmers.


    Her eyes moved to the small box on top of his wardrobe, Calista went to get the stool and then she climbs on it and was able to bring down the box.


    She smiles and drop it on the bed then slowly open it, inside the box.. Calista saw something that looks like a diary inside.


    She¡¯s not sure if she should be going through his stuffs but seeing this box and it¡¯s content, she¡¯s curious to know what is it.


    And she¡¯s right. It was sure a diary.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not okay to read another¡¯s diary without their permission.¡± She told her and drop the diary near by.


    Her eyesnded on a dusty picture in the box and she picked up , it was a picture of a young girl smiling. She should be in her 20¡¯s.


    She drop the picture and pick up the second one, it is also the samedy, smiling in an ice cream shop with Chase.


    Calista use her hand to dust the picture then she smile looking at the smiling Chase. She¡¯s not sure if she have see Chase smile that much.


    He eyes moved to thedy and she stare at her closely. That must have been Madison.


    She was about to drop the picture when she decided to look again.


    ¡°Argh¡­ Why do I feel like I have met thisdy before¡± Calista muttered and touch her mind trying to think of anything.


    She shakes her head negatively. ¡°Chase clearly said she¡¯s died. There¡¯s no one I could¡¯ve seen her¡±


    Calista close back the box after putting everything in their ce again. She stood up and carry the empty te then walk out of the room closing the door behind her.


    Chase¡¯s driver got down from the car and opened the door for him. He got in and walk into the restaurant.


    Tyrell walk up to him and lead him to the VIP section.


    ¡°Why did you call me out? You¡¯ve anything you wanna talk about?¡± He asked him.


    Tyrell nodded, He brought out his phone and click on a picture then gave it to Chase.


    It was a picture of Gray and Edward Gotti in a restaurant.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡± Chase told him and drop the phone on the table.


    Tyrell took and put it back into his pocket.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve inform you this earlier but I know you¡¯ll stop me so I have to do the first. You can punish me if you wish to¡± Tyrell said.


    Chase look at him , he doesn¡¯t need to be told that Tyrell is doing something.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He asked him , staring right at him. Tyrell sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m conducting a DNA test between Edward Gotti and Gray¡­¡± He said.


    Chase¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted tough but he just stare at Tyrell and all he could think of is if he have really gone crazy.


    ¡°You! What did you do¡­¡± Chase said but his wordse out as a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Boss but I think Gray is Edward¡¯s illegitimate son¡± Tyrell says.


    ¡°Gosh! You have over step your board Tyrell. Are you crazy? Who ever gave you that idea! How could you have imagined such nonsense?¡­ Gray have been right here with us for couple of years! If he¡¯s his son, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be here¡±. Chase yelled.


    Since they¡¯re the only one in Vip room, no one can hear him even if he yells.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. He know no one knows about him and that¡¯s why he came in here because he wants to know everything about you.¡± Tyrell said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chase sigh and pour himself a ss of water then drink it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone crazy. No task will be given to you ever again Tyrell, you are suspended and I want you to withdraw from any mission given to you. I¡¯ll assign it to other soldiers, you need to go see a doctor.¡± Chase told him and stood up to leave but Tyrell stopped him.


    ¡°I expected this. The DNA test result will be out tomorrow evening. If then my guess is wrong.. then you can punish me but please allow me to finish this one task¡± Tyrell pleads.


    Chase stop and turn to look at him then he arch his brows and take a step towards Tyrell.


    ¡°How did you get their blood?¡­ There¡¯s no way you can do that or else you have there blood, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Boss. I drugged Gray and was able to get his blood. About your uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuckin call him that!¡± Chase yell and kick at the table.


    Tyrell bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have one of his indoor soldier who¡¯s my spy get his blood¡±


    ¡°Do you know the punishment of the offence you justmitted? You know you can get killed if you¡¯re discovered.. what are you thinking?¡± Chase yell at him.


    And just then, the door opened and Gray walked in.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much that you want to get rid of me? How can you imagine that I¡¯m his son?¡± Gray questioned.


    Chase turn to him and sigh. ¡°Forgive him for that.¡± Then he turn to Tyrell.


    ¡°You¡¯re in this mess yourself¡­ Get yourself out of it¡±


    Chase said and walk out of the room leaving only Tyrell and Grayson standing there. Tyrell red at Gray and made to walk out but her stop him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me Tyrell¡­ You¡¯re just a mere soldier, don¡¯t get involved in this¡±


    ¡°I know right from the beginning that something is off about you.¡± Tyrell cuss at him.


    Grayson smirk. ¡°Then let¡¯s just say, you guessed it right. About the DNA test¡­ Let¡¯s see the result tomorrow then¡±


    Tyrell re at him and walk towards him grabbing his cor.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t temper with the result did you?¡± Tyrell asked him boiling in anger.


    Grayson p his hand off him and adjoined his cor then smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m so going to kill you!¡± Tyrell swore.


    ¡°No you can¡¯t¡­ Your Boss just take all your powers from you, you can¡¯t hurt anyone while you¡¯re still with him. Don¡¯t worry .. after tomorrow, I¡¯ll be nice to your Boss and won¡¯t destroy his too much¡±


    Smirking, Grayson walk out of the room. Tyrell stood there in anger, clinging her n together.


    He was right¡­ Gray is Edward¡¯s illegitimate son. He only needs an evidence to prove that he¡¯s right.


    That pieces of monster!¡± Tyrell cursed under his breath.


    ¡°He must have bribe the doctor. Why didn¡¯t I think about this earlier!¡± Tyrell muttered to himself.


    Now, Chase have trust lost trust on him and won¡¯t believe him without an evidence. He shouldn¡¯t wait on the DNA test results, he already know Grayson tempered with it.

 Chapter 69

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I waited for Chase toe back, he had left in such a hurry that I¡¯d think something have happened.


    He can be annoying at times but somehow he always get him to like him more for that.


    The door opened twenty minutes after and Chase walk in. He stop when he saw me sitting on the couch looking at him.


    He smirk and walk towards me then he sat down , I looked away and fold my hand but from the corner of my eyes, I saw him smirk.


    I hate the fact that he smirks alot and I also like the fact that he looks cute when he smirks.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± He asked me and I re at him and look away.


    ¡°No. I just couldn¡¯t sleep so I decided toe down here¡±. I reply him.


    ¡°Are you sure? It seems like you¡¯re lying¡­ You really like me that much?¡±


    I turned to look at him again when he said thatst part and then I deliberately look away. Is he really trying to use my feelings against me.


    ¡°No one likes you. And forget everything I said the other day, I guess the drug am taking have side effects so it makes me speak nonsense. I didn¡¯t mean any of them¡± I said to him and look away.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m d, cause I don¡¯t see my self loving you. You¡¯re not even my type¡± he smirks.


    I try as much as I can not to look at him when he said those words. Does he just opens his mouth and speak whatever he wants without finding out how hurtful his words are?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He really need some counselling. I rolled my eyes and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. I¡¯m going to sleep now, Goodnight¡± I told him and scoff walking away but I heard him chuckles.


    I didn¡¯t bother looking back , he¡¯s just too annoying for my liking and I think it¡¯s time I give him the taste of his own medicine.


    Since he wants it the hard way maybe I should help him out with that. I shut the door of my room behind and sigh, breathing down and it felt so good.


    I walk to the drawer and take out my medicine. At least I¡¯m getting better, I can¡¯t imagine what live could¡¯ve been like for me if I found out about this toote.


    And I¡¯m pretty sure my parents can¡¯t afford to get me proper medication if I was with them and find out about my sickness. I¡¯m d there¡¯s Chase, even if he acts like a brat and pretend not to care, I know quite well that he really does.


    I took out the night pills and uncap the bottle water then swallow the medicine with the mater. I went andy down on the bed feeling very tired.


    But someone I saw myself smiling, and that¡¯s probably because of Chase¡­ He¡¯s annoying but in a cute way.


    ____


    Chase watch Calista walk away and he smiles. When he walk in and saw her sitting on the couch, eyes on the door. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him that she was waiting for him.


    He understands that she¡¯s too shy to confirm it but it doesn¡¯t matters. What matters is that he can read her because she always keeps her thoughts obvious.


    Chase stood up and walk into his room also, shutting the door behind, he walk to his bed andy down but he didn¡¯t go to bed immediately.


    His mind drifted to his conversation with Tyrell and he finds it hard to believe it.


    There¡¯s no way Grayson is the illegitimate son , if he is..  then that means he¡¯s also his brother and he can¡¯t harm him.


    But that¡¯s just one of Tyrell¡¯s stupid thoughts.


    Gray can never be Edward¡¯s son.


    Gray have been there as his best friend and he knows alot about his Mafia business.


    Because of this, Chase couldn¡¯t imagine himself to think about the possiblity.


    Tyrell might have hated Grayson so much that he starts imagining absolute impossible things.


    That¡¯s one of the weirdest thing he have heard. Well, he said he already did a DNA test on him, so perhaps the result will be out tomorrow and he¡¯ll like to confirm.


    If Gray is to be his brother and Edward¡¯s illegitimate son, then that means Edward have been using him all along to set up and build himself.. as well as get whatever it is he desires.


    Chase sighs, he have been too softheartedtely that it seems like he have be weak. But he only wanted to give a little way for his enemies to strike.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like his uncle is the only enemy standing in front of him.


    That day, when he had a open arm gun shot while driving home with Calista, he was sure he killed one but because Calista was there and shivering.. he couldn¡¯t let her see anything or allow her see the monster in him and what he does to the bad guys.


    He have to call one of his guards to catch the remaining man alive and when he did, Chase discovers he wasn¡¯t from Edward¡¯s thugs.


    He doesn¡¯t have a tattoo that defines who they work for and the man stood his ground of not telling him who sent them.


    Chase was left with no option than to shot him in the head.


    It seems it¡¯s time again he brings out that old self of him.. but if he does, everyone around him is going to get hurt.


    Chase knows this; if he¡¯s to attack his enemies directly, then he should be ready to save every single member of his loved ones.


    He doesn¡¯t care about his father or his brothers, they can protect their selves so he don¡¯t need to care about them.


    But still, he can¡¯t just strike openly. It¡¯s too dangerous, if Grayson ends up being Edward¡¯s son.. Chase won¡¯t care if that makes him his brother or not.


    He¡¯s going to kill him¡­ No one betrays the trust he have in him and get away with it. Not even his direct family can stand his fire.


    He¡¯s just not going to kill him , he¡¯s going to make him suffer and see pain with his eyes. There¡¯s no way he can be act like his best friend all these years just to keep getting informations from him.


    Chase stood up and walk to the shelve where he took a bottle of his remaining whiskey, he pour himself some in a ss and walk back to his bed.


    He still have his doubts¡­ Gray can never be the illegitimate son.


    And if after this week, Tyrell didn¡¯t came up with an evidence to back up his im, he¡¯s going to withdraw all task from him and have him detained.

 Chapter 70

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I woke up the next morning and walk down the stairs to the kitchen. Since Chase said he fired the maids, I have to wake up early to make breakfast.


    I hate it though but I think it¡¯s time I get back to my feet and start doing things.


    Yawning, I look around the kitchen and then look at the refrigerator, seriously I don¡¯t even know what to cook.


    And to top it all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s Chase¡¯s favourite meal otherwise I could have prepare it and I don¡¯t want to ask him about it.


    He¡¯s still sleeping though.


    After some minutes of just standing and thinking, I finally settled to make noodle soup and por pia¡­


    Soon the food was ready and I return to the dining room to set up the table and that was when Chase walks in.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Good Morning¡± I said to him and he just nodded.


    I look at him and he looks like someone who barely even sleep, his eyes were somehow heavy and it seems he was awake all night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you coffee first while I dish out the foods¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I walk back into the kitchen to get his coffee, I drop it back on the table and turn to go get the foods but he stopped me.


    ¡°How did you know my favourite vour?¡± He asked me.


    Literally, I smiled . I had just guessed it and now, it seems like I got it right. But I immediately get the smile off my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You should say thank you then?¡± I told him and heard him scoff.


    Annoying piece of jerk.


    ¡°If you keep standing there I¡¯ll definitely die of hunger¡± I heard him said.


    ¡°Oh..¡± I turned and walk away embarrassed.


    I arranged the food for him on the table and then sit opposite him. I¡¯m not hungry so I didn¡¯t dish out my own meal, I had the remaining food stored in the fridge.


    Chase open his te and then look over to my table and then to me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your food?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Why do you care? I¡¯m not hungry¡± I roll my eyes and he chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re my ve. Don¡¯t forget that so I do care.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your ve. Can you stop calling me that? It¡¯s annoying and embarrassing¡±


    He looks at me. ¡°You seem to be in an active mood this morning. Alright then Missy¡± he smirks.


    ¡°Missy? Seriously.. you¡¯re the worst total jerk I have even seen¡± I cuss at him but he just smile and didn¡¯t say another word.


    I watched him dish out his meal and pick up a spoon but he stop and look at me like someone suspecting something.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked him as he drop back the spoon.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dish out your food and you sit there looking at me.. how should I know this is not poisoned?¡± He asked me.


    I look at him unbelievably. Did he just suspects me of poising his food?


    God¡­. I wish I can just punch him right on his nose and watch him bleed.


    He¡¯s a total jerk.


    ¡°You?¡­ If I want to get rid of you, I don¡¯t need to poison you, I¡¯ll just kill you with my bare hands¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Mmh. How about you eat this first?¡± He asked and I look at him.


    Is he being serious right now?


    ¡°Hey! If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll take the food away. Why should I eat when I clearly told you I¡¯m not hungry?¡± I yells at him but instead he just stare at me still with his eyebrows arched.


    ¡°Are you being real?¡± I asked him and he just nods.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act like that if nothing is wrong with the food. Go on and just eat, Maybe we can die together¡± he said.


    I sigh and re at him furiously. Now, I regret making the breakfast. I could¡¯ve just stay back in my bed and just sleep then have him begging for me to make him breakfast.


    Well, tomorrow is another day.


    Standing up, I walk over to his side and pick up the spoon. I took a spoonful of the food and put it in to my mouth with him staring at me still.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die, did I? You don¡¯t have to be so ungrateful. I wonder if you can even boil a water¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, he just pick up the spoon and start eating.


    I walk back and sit down then pull out my food. I¡¯d rather just press my phone than stare at him eating, I¡¯d probably go crazy and say disturbing words again.


    ¡°You have any ns for today?¡± Chase suddenly asked and I look up from my phone.


    ¡°No, Why?¡± I asked him and he just look away and continue eating.


    I should be angry with him but I see myself smiling as I look at his cute face. Somehow, his cold hearted behavior doesn¡¯t disy on his face , he looks too softhearted but he¡¯s aplete opposite.


    Chase is a jerk!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you wanna eat me?¡± I heard him said and I look away immediately.


    ¡°What? ¡± I roll my eyes and he chuckles.


    ¡°You look cute when you get catch in an act¡± he said.


    I noticed my face turn red as I blush. But I try to push it all off, he didn¡¯t mean any word of his and he¡¯s just teasing me.


    So, I¡¯m not going to let myself fall for him again.


    ¡°Why did you asked if I have any ns for the day?¡± I ask him as he seems to have change the topic intentionally.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you¡± he said and I scoff.


    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s just the two of us here so obviously, you talked to me¡± I cuss him.


    Chase cleaned his mouth and pick up his phone then stood up. He walk closer to me and dip his hand inside his pocket then bring out a debit card and ce it on the table.


    ¡°Get yourself some new clothes and stop looking like someone in her thirty¡¯s. If you wanna go out with me, you have to look good first. The pin is 2258, spend it wisely¡± he smirks and walk away.


    I watched him open the front door and step out and then I look back at the card and bit my lower lips.


    That jerk! How dare him make fun of me and call me someone in her thirty¡¯s?


    Gosh.. he¡¯s driving me crazy.


    I pick up the card and walk upstairs to my room.

 Chapter 71

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I walk out of the house and saw Tyrell standing by the car and staring at the door, he seems to me waiting for as he smiles at me the moment he saw me.


    I approach him and stop as he looks at me. ¡°Chase asked me to get some clothes, do you think you can apany me to a boutique?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Sure, get in¡±


    Without hesitation, I happily open the door and sat down. Tyrell enters the driver¡¯s side and starts the car then drive out of thepound.


    I lean back on the car as I listen to the slow music ying in the car. I must say Tyrell have a good taste in music.


    The music was just a slow one, the type that you can listen when you want to m yourself down.


    I look over at Tyrell and he was looking a little bit distracted. He haven¡¯t said any word to me since we entered the car and that was unlike him.


    Tyrell will always want to engage me in a conversation while he drives but today seems to be different and it was just like he¡¯s lost in thought.


    I tap his shoulder and he looks at me but look back at the road immediately.


    ¡°Tyrell.. are you okay? You look distracted¡± I told him and from the rare mirror I saw him give me a little smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± he muttered and make a turn.


    I nods and look at him as he remains silent again. Obviously, he¡¯s not fine like he have just said.


    This is the first time I¡¯ll see him being like things and I know he¡¯s really worried over something but didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Is Chase being hard on you?¡± I whispered to him and he shake his head then chuckle.


    ¡°You think too much Calista. I told you I¡¯m okay, seriously¡± he replies.


    ¡°No, you look so distracted¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± He asks and I nodded.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong and if there¡¯s any way I can help. Is it about Chase?¡±.


    He finally nods and I hiss slowly. ¡°I know it have to do with him. That jerk, what did he do?¡±


    ¡°Calista, Chase is my Boss. You don¡¯t have to talk about him rudely¡± he said and I frown.


    ¡°Why! You are looking like this because of him and you¡¯re telling me to not say words about him? Just go on and tell me what¡¯s wrong. I can help if I can¡± I said.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be losing my job today¡± he said and I can notice the trace of sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly.


    I noticed the car stop and I look outside, we were already in the cloth shop, I have focus on him all along that I didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and you can shop¡± he said after he gets down and hold the door open for me. I look at him and frown.


    ¡°We are still talking¡± I reminded him. He smile and stretch out his pam for me.


    I sigh and take it as he helps me get out of the car.


    ¡°If you really want to know, then let¡¯s discuss about it after you¡¯re done shopping ?¡± He said.


    I smile. ¡°After shopping then!¡±


    We both walk into the store and Tyrell was walking just behind me. I¡¯m pretty sure Chase had asked him toe to the boutique with me.


    I look around the boutique and couldn¡¯t stop wowing. I have never seen so much beautiful clothes in my life and I think it¡¯s going to be hard for me to pick out the clothes I want.


    ¡°Tyrell¡± I turn and calls him, he raised his eyes and look at me.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it here?. we can go somewhere else then¡± he said and turn to leave but I sigh and drop the hanger I was holding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I like here, I¡¯m just saying there¡¯s no many clothes I don¡¯t know which to buy¡± I told him.


    ¡°You can pick as many as you want. You¡¯ve Chase¡¯s card¡± he told me.


    ¡°Ahyoo! You don¡¯t seem to be paying enough attention to me. Alright then, you just go and sit over there and I¡¯ll pick up some wears hmm?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He nods and walk to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of my sight. Chase will kill me if you go missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing? I¡¯m not a underage. How can you imagine me getting lost.. arghh! So embarrassing¡± I whispered thest part.


    Tyrell didn¡¯t say any other word and so I just walk around picking out the clothes I think will look good on me.


    This is my first time of having to shop in such a luxury boutique and not paying with my money. The clothes are also all expensive.


    After I was done and satisfied, my bill was handed to me after the clothes were stored in a bag. I paid with the card.


    Tyrell helped me take the shopping bags to the car boot.


    I didn¡¯t only pick up some clothes, I picked out sneakers and footwear too.


    We both walked to the car and I got in then fasten my seatbelt. Tyrell got in and did the same.


    He started the car and drive off. I feel happy today, I have every reason to and it seems like my sorrow and pain is slowly turning to happiness.


    It feels good to live a luxury life. Whenever I leave Chase¡¯s house, I¡¯ll have nothing toin about.


    I have live the best of my life and didn¡¯t get hurt, Chase never touched me too.


    I believe most of the bosses takes their ve as sex ves when they¡¯re horny, but Chase, he never did that.


    He was never a pervert to me.


    ¡°Tyrell?¡± I called on him.


    ¡°Mmh?¡± He hummed and I lean closer.


    ¡°You still have something to talk to me about, you should stop when you get to afortable ce and we can talk over drink¡± I told him and I heard him sigh.


    He seems to be going through a lot and now I¡¯m very curious to what he meant by he might lose his job today.


    If Chase is about to fire him, I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t let that happen.


    He have been good to me and Chase will be a total jerk to let him off like that or else Tyrell is the one who chose to quit on his own.


    ¡°You still wanna hear it?¡± He asked and I nods.


    ¡°I have never seen you look this worried. You can talk to me about it, who knows if there¡¯s anything I can help you with¡±.


    I noticed him smile. ¡°Alright then. Maybe you can really help¡±.

 Chapter 72

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°What?¡± I almost exim after Tyrell was done narrating the issue for me.


    ¡°Lower your voice. This should be between us, I¡¯m not meant to tell anyone this but I trust you.¡±


    I nods and look around us then back at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure he¡¯s Chase¡¯s uncle¡¯s son?¡± I asked him and he nods.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I muttered and lean on the chair as I think about everything he have said again.


    Chase didn¡¯t quite believe him not because he don¡¯t trust him but because Grayson have been his friend.


    To think the Grayson of a guy already tempered with the result and didn¡¯t bother hiding it from Tyrell, that means that even if it¡¯s true, the result is going toe out Negative and Tyrell will have his tasks withdrawn.


    ¡°He must have really trusted him so much. ¡± I said sighing and Tyrell nod.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So¡­ What do you wanna do now?¡± I asked him and he instead drink the wine in the ss before looking at me again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I need to see Chase¡¯s brothers. If I have my tasks withdrawn, then I¡¯ll let Rowan and Waylen know about what I find and they can continue¡± he said and I nods.


    ¡°If you¡¯re given another chance to get the evidence, how long do you think you¡¯ll need?¡±.


    He looks at me for a while and then look away.


    ¡°Chase never gives second chance. But if I¡¯m given until the Mafia ball party day, I can find an evidence. I might conduct another test on him¡± He said and I nods.


    ¡°I want to help you. I¡¯ll talk to Chase to give you more time and then I¡¯ll help you at the ball party.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯te to the Mafia ball If you¡¯re not invited.¡±


    ¡°I know, Chase asked me to be his date. Even though I already said no to him, I¡¯ll reconsider¡± I told him and he smiles.


    ¡°He really did?¡± He asked and I nodded , he mouthed wow and drink thest wine in his ss.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to get you involved in this. You might get hurt¡± he told me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I help you out this time, you¡¯ll have to return the favour¡± I said to him and the way he looks at me, he seems to be taken unaware.


    ¡°How? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One day, you¡¯ll return the favour. When are you meeting with the first son?¡± I asked him and he sighs.


    ¡°If you¡¯re able to talk to Chase to give me more time and he agree, I¡¯ll need his permission to deliver the news to this brothers and Father¡± he said and I nodded understandingly.


    ¡°When you want to meet the first son. Let mee with you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He look at me and I know he can see the desperate in me.


    I smile a little. ¡°Because I have been longing to see what he looks like¡± he told him and he nodded.


    ¡°Chase went to his penthouse, he¡¯ll be back early so we¡¯d start going back now¡± he said standing up.


    ¡°Oh¡± I nods and stood up too grabbing my purse. We both walk to the counter where he paid for the drinks and we both walk back to the car.


    ___


    Grayson walks into a big mansion and opens the door without knocking, bragging in.


    ¡°Gray.. I wasn¡¯t expecting you, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk¡± Gray simple said and sat down.


    The man he had bragged into his house , Edward Gotti look over at him and sigh then went to sit opposite him.


    ¡°What is it , Son?¡± He asks calmly.


    ¡°I told you to not act anything in a rush. You threatened your brother didn¡¯t you?¡± Grayson asks , his face was red and that was because he¡¯s angry.


    ¡°You mean John? Why are you asking?¡± Edward asks his son.


    ¡°Chase¡¯s right hand man already find out I¡¯m your son, he told Chase but he didn¡¯t believe him because he have no evidence. I don¡¯t know how we are going to do it but if Chase or any of the brother¡¯s finds out what he said is true, he¡¯d being for us. We can¡¯t risk that!¡± Gray yell.


    ¡°Calm down now Son. I didn¡¯t stay silent all these years for nothing. How did his man find out?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s just suspecting and teasing you? He might just be guessing¡­ Everyone is curious to know who the precious hidden son is.¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s guessing, He already told Chase! If he gets an evidence now, we¡¯re doomed¡± Grayson tells him.


    ¡°If he stands in your way.. then , kill him. If you can¡¯t do that I¡¯ll send the people that will kill him. He will never live to find the evidence¡± Edward said.


    Gray seems to feel a little rxed now.


    ¡°We should get rid of him. He¡¯ll be an obstacle and right now, he¡¯s very determined. We shouldn¡¯t let him say this to the rest of the brothers too¡±Grayson continues.


    ¡°You worry too much. Stop it, I promise you.. All these suffer we¡¯ve been through because of them will be over soon. I¡¯ll make sure I get back to them ten folds what they did to me¡± he swore.


    Gray nods and stood up, he walk and grab the light on the table then sit back down and bring out a cigarette which he lits.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll look so worried over such a little issue¡± Edward said.


    Gray didn¡¯t say another word as he just take the cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t contact me or else I do.. Chase might be keeping an eye on me after what he heard¡±.


    Edward nods. ¡°I get it. Be careful and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for him to be killed so let him be the least of your worry now¡±


    ¡°Talk to youter then. I leave now¡± Grayson bows his head a little and then walk out of the house with a smirk stered on his lips.

 Chapter 73

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°You can go back too your post now and don¡¯t worry, I promise to convince Chase for you¡± I told Tyrell and he smiles.


    ¡°Thank you¡±..


    I nods and carried the shopping bag into the sitting room.


    My mind couldn¡¯t get over the conversation I had with Tyrell. He took his time to exin to me about Chase¡¯s Mafia life.


    Just like I have assumed early, Chase have enemies that will do anything to bring him down.


    I don¡¯t know why but I don¡¯t see myself backing out. Right now, I believe there¡¯s one thing I can do for Chase, and that is finding Madison¡¯s killer.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± I heard Chase¡¯s voice and I turn to look over .


    He was sitting on the couch, backing me and pressing him phone. I smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t quite spend much than I think. I thought you¡¯re greedy¡± Chase said and I roll my eyes when he said thest part.


    ¡°Stop teasing me. Why? Why did youe back early..?¡± I asked him even though Tyrell already told me he¡¯ll be back early cause he have less work today.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± He turn to look at me and smirk.


    ¡°Mm.. I¡¯ll go drop this bags in my room¡± I told him and he nods.


    I carried the bag up to the stairs and then my room. I dropped them on the bed andy down, seriously I feel tired and will really be needing a rest but I have to talk to Chase first.


    Tyrell is now my friend and I¡¯ll not be happy if anything happens to him.


    We still have lot of conversation to make though. I smiled, I¡¯dter talk to Chase to see if he can take me to see his brother and if he refuses then I¡¯ll with Tyrell.


    Anyhow, I wish to see Waylen cause I admire him. He¡¯s the oldest son anyways even though Chase is more handsome than him. But all I want is just to meet him.


    I removed my jacket before walking out of my room again, I walk downstairs but noticed that Chase was no longer where he was before. He seem to have disappeared.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I muttered and sigh.


    Now that I just gathered the courage to talk to him. I don¡¯t believe in myself that Chase is going to listen to me when I talk to him about Tyrell.


    But I already promised Tyrell I¡¯ll talk to him so I just need to go ahead and do it and wait for whatever his response is.


    But I can find him and I didn¡¯t hear the sound of his car driving out.


    My stomach grumble and that was when I realized I¡¯m starving. I have had only shot of drink with Tyrell and didn¡¯t eat anything.


    I walk to the kitchen to prepare myself lunch, but I stop when I saw Chase wearing an apron and cooking something.


    This is like one of the shocking thing I might have ever seen. I approach him and stood beside the fridge then look at him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He asked smirking.


    ¡°Cause you¡¯re weird! What are you doing?¡± I asked him.


    He stops what he was doing and look at me, I swallowed. He seem to look even more handsome dressed as a chef.


    Who could have imagined that Chase can actually cook?


    ¡°Weird? Why¡­? I¡¯m cooking and I¡¯m very sure you can see that. How about you go sit down and watch me. Mmh, it¡¯s my treat¡± he told me and look away to continue what he was doing.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± I said as I smile trying to see through the smell.


    ¡°Shredded egg and noddles¡± he told me and I nods.


    ¡°Let me help you then¡± I offered him but he hold me back.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I just asked you to sit! Don¡¯t interfere¡±


    ¡°Wow! Okay¡± I raised my hand in surrender and went to sit on the kitchen stand.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from giggling and smiling as I watch him cook. I don¡¯t know this is the perfect time to talk to him about Tyrell.


    He seems to be looking happy and I don¡¯t want to ruin it. Tyrell have told me to be careful with him as he gets angry easily.


    I have also noticed a lot of changes in Chase¡¯s behavior this past few days but I can¡¯t really point a finger at the change.


    He just seem to be bing nice every single day.


    ¡°Food is ready. C¡¯mon and taste it¡± he told me as he drop a te of noddles in front of me.


    I look at it and back at him as he stares at me more like telling me to go on and eat. I nods and pick up the spoon.


    I take a little bit and started coughing. Chase gave me a ss of water and I drink it all up immediately.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Chase! Do you want to kill me!?¡± I scold him as he just stand and stare at me.


    ¡°What? Are you really that ungrateful..? I take out my time to prepare that for you¡± he said and for a second, I think Chase is acting childish.


    What¡¯s up with all this recent niceness of his? He¡¯s just acting like a little boy who just get scolded by his mom.


    ¡°If you want to make me something, make me something decent and don¡¯t kill me¡± I told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good?¡± He asks and I lean closer at him then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. Just step aside and I¡¯ll make something. Geez! You just wasted my time for nothing. Thank you but I can¡¯t eat that if I love my life¡± I said to him and I heard him scoff.


    ¡°Alright. Let me treat you out for a dinner then?¡± I stopped what I was doing and turn to look at him, hands on my waist.


    I actually don¡¯t believe Chase just said this and it¡¯s just like my ears are deceiving me again!

 Chapter 74

    ¡°Chase¡­. Are you okay? Are you feeling sick or anything?¡± I asked him as I touch his forehead.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I sigh and turn back to cleaning where he just messed up so I can cook another thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange. You don¡¯t have to be nice to me just to cover up the fact that you¡¯re a total jerk¡± I told him inly.


    ¡°Take back your words..¡± he said and Iughs.


    ¡°You¡¯re a total jerk¡± I said to him again smiling.


    ¡°How about you let the jerk kiss you?¡± He whispered in my ears and I shivered.


    I turn to look at him, surprised of his behaviour which I think is way to much.


    Chase holds my cheeks and made me look at him in the eyes.


    One thing I can¡¯t resist. Is he trying to manipte me again? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to fall to his dirty tricks again , not after I have build myself up to stop making approach on him.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked him.


    But before I can say another word, Chase ce his lips on mine and kisses me passionately. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to resist him kiss and so I find myself kissing him back.


    Chase broke the kiss and we were both breathing heavily. I bite my lower lips as he looks down at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date¡­ Uhmm?¡± He whispered to my ears and then smirk.


    I look at him in shock, I was too stunned to say a word!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Chase¡­ You.. you don¡¯t have to do all these, I understand that you can¡¯t ..¡± Again! Chase shut me up with another kiss.


    ¡°Well, it turns out I¡¯m in love with you. So how about you go on a date? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word and all I could do is just to look at him like a lost sheep. I find it hard to believe any wording out from his mouth, same time I want to believe he meant what he said.


    ¡°Chase I¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? You hate me already?!¡± He said in a deep voice and I could notice he pushed himself back not to yell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡± I told him.


    Which is the truth, there¡¯s no way I can hate him. I can¡¯t even stay away from him.


    ¡°Then what?! Are you really like this? Do you know how long it take me to bring myself to tell you this! After that night.. that night you told me how you feel, I notice I couldn¡¯t stand hurting you¡­ I didn¡¯t want to believe what I feels cause I know you¡¯ll end up getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°Chase stop. What do you mean?¡± I grab his hand but he p it off.


    ¡°Forget I said this to you. I can¡¯t protect you, if you want me so badly then please stop it. I have a lot of people out there waiting for any opportunity to strike! I don¡¯t deal with you¡­ I can¡¯t protect you and i don¡¯t want you to end up like Juliette.¡±


    ¡°This mighte out bad and too sudden, but Calista.. we¡¯re from too different world. There¡¯s no way we can be together,, if you want to stay alive longer.. then put away what ever you feels for me, there will be no us!¡± He said and turn to leave.


    ¡°Chase.. what if I want this? I don¡¯t care if you can protect me or not.. I love you! Isn¡¯t that what matter?¡± I yell at him.


    He turned sharply at me.


    ¡°Love?¡± He smirks.


    ¡°You think what you feel is love! Get rid of whatever you are thinking now¡­ Nothing can happen between us¡± he said.


    ¡°Why? Are you really that much of a cowards? Madison didn¡¯t die because you couldn¡¯t protect her! She died because she was the one that was targeted¡±


    ¡°What? You know nothing about Madison and what happened to her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Chase! Why are being like this¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re driving me crazy! Listen, I¡¯m a Mafia and I deal with bad guys! I kill people everyday! I kill people¡¯s love ones too and I have people who wants to kill my love ones too.. is that what you wanted? To tell with a bad boy like Chase because you think he¡¯s rich and have it all?¡±


    ¡°Chase¡­.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself food and go to bed early. Don¡¯t wait up for me¡± he said and walk away.


    I stood there in tears as I watched him away. Just when I thought we are over everything, it hurts so much to see him like that.


    He still loves Madison and still want to continue ming himself for her death.


    He is scared someone else he loves is going to end up like Madison and he¡¯ll go over everything again.


    I suddenly no longer feel hungry. Who will still be hungry after such words.


    I cried my tears and walk out of the kitchen to my room.


    Why will he say such hurtful words to me?


    Why is he such a coward that be couldn¡¯t even believe in himself¡­ Every single word thates out from his mouth is just like a sword being pierce into my heart.


    I don¡¯t see myself loving him this much and I don¡¯t know when this love happened.


    How can a naive girl who wants to live a peaceful life ends up falling In love with a Mafia Boss?


    He¡¯s right. He¡¯s a bad boy.


    I understand he¡¯s just trying to protect me and just like he said, he kills others too.


    There¡¯s no way I can stand watching him kill person but that¡¯s what he does¡­


    I sat on the floor and hold onto my knee. All I ever wanted is just to love a peaceful life, Chase can¡¯t offer me that can he?


    But same time, I don¡¯t see myself giving up on him. I don¡¯t care what type of life he lives. All I know is that I wanted to be with him and just him.


    I¡¯m ready to risk it all¡­

 Chapter 75

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been leaning on the door, but all I know is that I¡¯m hurting.


    Chase¡¯s behavior is just unpredictable. It hurts me even more hearing him say all those words.


    If I can push back the hand of the clock, I¡¯d wish I never developed feelings for Chase in the first ce.


    Now, I have to do everything to prove my love for him. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Bad boy or a good boy.


    All I know, Is that I want to be right by his side in whatever he does. I don¡¯t see myself giving up on him easily.


    I have never imagined myself falling this hard for someone like Chase but herees Fate, with the least expected.


    Over these days, I have try to avoid having such discussion with him because I wanted to believe the hard truth that he doesn¡¯t even feel a thing for me.


    But hearing him say right there that he loves but can¡¯t protect me makes me want to believe something will definitely happen between us.


    A knock on my door startled me, I stood up and opened the door and it was Tyrell.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± He asked politely, I sigh and just walk back inside the room leaving the door open for him to please himself.


    I have alot to think about now and I feel like I¡¯m going to hurt myself. I wanted to be away from here, away from Chase and away from everything that will remains me of him.


    Maybe he¡¯s right when he says we¡¯re from two different world.


    I don¡¯t stand a chance of being his woman. His heart is still for Madison and he had lost his trust in himself.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tyrell asked me and I turn my head to look at him, then nods.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Because I want to show you something¡± He told me.


    I look at him and sigh. ¡°The promise I made to you earlier.. I can¡¯t help you anymore and I¡¯m really sorry about that¡± I said to him but he chuckles.


    ¡°You had a fight with Chase, again?¡± He asks and I nods.


    ¡°Yes. And I feel like this is all my fault. He¡¯s my Boss and I came here for debt, I shouldn¡¯t have let myself fall for him. Even if love happened, I should¡¯ve kept it to myself¡± I muttered.


    Tyrell draw closer to me and hold my shoulder. I felt like crying.


    I don¡¯t think I need anyone¡¯s sympathy as it hurts even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you told him about it though. Whatever that happens next is not your fault. You need to give him time¡± Tyrell said.


    ¡°You think so? We¡¯re both from two different world. I¡¯m hurting¡± I told him.


    ¡°He told you he can¡¯t be with you because he can¡¯t protect you right?¡± He asked me and I nods slowly.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer and take his hand off my shoulder. I look at him and arch my brows demanding for him to answer my question.


    Tyrell sighs and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll talk to Chevy to give me more time¡± he said and made to leave but I stood up and stop him.


    ¡°Tyrell.. what are you hiding from me?¡± I asked him and he refuse to look at me, more like he was feeling guilty.


    ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t have to think too much, by the way.. you should get some rest.¡± He told me and without hesitation, Tyrell walk out of my room.


    I stood there and watch him walk away shutting the door behind him and then I sigh.


    Everything is annoying the cramp out of me. I lowered my head and sit on the floor again.


    If Chase doesn¡¯t trust himself about protecting the one he loves, then is it worth my love?


    I¡¯m just a good little girl and he¡¯s the bad boy Mafia here.


    I look at the door again and felt this urge to open it, get out of this house and drink as many bottles of alcohol as I can.


    But I can¡¯t.. I¡¯m allergic to alcohol.


    I stood up and step out of my room then walk to Chase¡¯s room. I slightly open it and walk in.


    I already know Chase is out. That¡¯s the best he can do, he always leaves the house after an argument.


    It hurts.


    I brought down the box I saw in his room earlier and opened it then bring out Madison¡¯s picture from it. I carefully close back the box and keep it back then walk out of the room to mine.


    Staring right at the smiling picture of Madison. I suddenly feel this weird feeling of being jealous of the died.


    It¡¯s just like Chase is like this because of her. She made him what he is today.


    She¡¯s the reason he¡¯s like this.


    My grip on the picture tighten and I just drop it on the floor and went to sit back on the bed.


    My mind drifted to Charlotte¡­.


    I don¡¯t know why I believe that Charlotte knows alot..


    Maybe it¡¯s because we both hate each other and can¡¯t stand each other or maybe it¡¯s because her aura is so bad that I can¡¯t point a finger at what¡¯s on her mind.


    Charlotte have loved Chase for many years, they grew up together and she have always crushed on him so hard that even when he started dating her twin sister, she still loves her.


    What if I¡¯m going to end up being like Charlotte? Loving Chase and at the end of the day the love is not returned¡­?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He just stated it clearly that I should get rid of whatever I feel for him.


    How easy will that be?


    When I have to wake up each morning, seeing the man I love right before me but having to remind myself always that he can¡¯t be mine?


    He must have been like this because he believes Madison died because of him and he¡¯s yet to find the killer.


    There was silence as my brain seems to stop thinking and for a while¡­ Everything was nk and the only thing I could imagine, is Charlotte being Madison¡¯s killer¡­!


    That doesn¡¯t make sense? Why will I think such deep thing ..?


    But if Charlotte loves Chase right from childhood and is still loving him, she¡¯s determined to make him his but can she go as far as killing her sister for love?..

 Chapter 76

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    it¡¯s been three hours since I was in the room, crying my eyes out but I feel better now.


    Nothing can hurt you more than seeing the one you loves every single day and knowing he can never be yours.


    In as much as I¡¯m determined to make Chase mine, I can¡¯t force myself on him.


    Forcing myself on him just because I love him and can¡¯t control my feelings can only make me get hurt even more.


    If he loves me, he shoulde to me and that¡¯s it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I walked down the stairs tiredly. After crying, I have be even more weak but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to stay in my room all day.


    It time I get to control my feelings so I don¡¯t fall and hurt even more.


    Chase was sitting on the couch with hisptop, I didn¡¯t know when he came back though but I¡¯m d he¡¯s back and he¡¯s fine.


    I worry about him getting hurt after seeing him getting attacked . I know he can protect himself but it¡¯s okay to worry about him.


    ncing at him, I reached the end of the stairs and without saying a word to him I just walked to the kitchen and take out a bottle of water.


    I walk back to the sitting room and Chase was still on hisptop.


    Sighing, I approaches him and sat next to him but I made sure not to be too close¡­ I kept my distance.


    Chase noticed me sit down but he didn¡¯t say a word to me or even look at him and I guess that¡¯s okay even if it hurts.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± I asked him even though my word came out as a whisper but he heard me because he stopped what he was typing to look at me.


    Then he nods and look back on theptop but he didn¡¯t press on any key, more like he wanted to hear what I have to say.


    ¡°What do you wanna say?¡± He asked me and I look away.


    I have been looking at him with his weird desire burning inside me. I hate to admit that I¡¯m so much in love with him and I couldn¡¯t stop myself as I seem to keep loving him even more every single day.


    ¡°Chase¡­.¡± I called him and he arch his brows before looking at me.


    I remained silent as I didn¡¯t know how the word wille out from my mouth. Things are so awkward between us now and I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to be like this.


    ¡°Is your mouth tied together? If you don¡¯t have any thing to say then go back to your room cause I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t want to be distracted¡± he said and look back to theptop.


    ¡°What are you working on? ¡± I ask him and slowly adjust to look into theptop but he shut it down immediately frightening me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked and I could sense a trace of anger in his voice.


    He really meant everything he had said earlier. I felt tears crowding up in my eyes as I push myself not to cry.


    ¡°Chase¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re gonna be nice to me?¡± I asked him and he stood up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m nice to you ain¡¯t I? Look, you¡¯re annoying and I hate the sight of you. If you don¡¯t have anything serious to talk about, I¡¯ll leave the sitting room for you then since you love it¡±  he said and made to leave but is stood up and held his arm.


    He stopped and stare at me and now, the tears were already falling off.


    ¡°Look at me in the eyes and tell me you don¡¯t feel anything for you then I promise I won¡¯t love you anymore¡± I said to him tearfully.


    Chase smirk and look down at me cause he was taller than me.


    ¡°Why are you being so pathetic and acting like a kid?¡± He whispered in my ear which sent cold shivers down my skin.


    ¡°Chase .. please look me in the eyes and make me believe you don¡¯t want me in your life. Make me believe your heart is dark and you don¡¯t need me to lighten up your world¡­ Look me in the eyes and make me believe you only see me as a ve and have nothing for me.¡± I yelled at him, hitting him on the chest.


    Chase held my hand preventing me from hitting him again, I look up and stare at him. He slowly push me away making me fall on the couch.


    I stare at him as he walk toward me and held my chin, he raised my head up so I can look at him. His eyes meet with mine and he smirk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any damn thing for you and I see you as nothing but my ve, or else you wanna be my y thing¡± he whispered to my eyes and my tears fall on my cheeks.


    It hurts so much.. ¡°You¡¯re lying Chase¡­ Why are you doing this to me?.¡± I yelled at him.


    Chase walk away from me carrying hisptop.


    ¡°You promised if I look you in the eyes and say this, you¡¯ll get rid of any piece of shit you¡¯re feeling. I did it now, hope you have given up?¡± He said to me and made to walk upstairs.


    I stood up and rush to him, hugging in from behind in tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡­ You¡¯re doing this for a reason right? Is this because of Madison?¡±


    ¡°God! What¡¯s your problem! Madison is died and I can move on whenever I want¡­ Why should I be doing it because of her?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Then why?¡­ Give me a reason¡± I told him.


    Chase held my hand that circled his waist and remove it then turn to look at me.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re acting like a little slut now. I already told you¡­.. You mean nothing to me¡± he said and before I could say another word, he turned his back and walk upstairs.


    I stood there and watch him disappear.. he¡¯s not doing this because of Madison? He¡¯s doing it because he really doesn¡¯t love me.


    I have only been with him for eight months.. how did I fall this hard for him? When did this love happened?


    Seeing my self fall so much in love with a Bad Boy Mafia who¡¯s like my family¡¯s rival is one of the least thing I ever expected to happened to me.


    And seeing him not willingly to return the same love breaks my heart even more.


    Chase is my first love¡­ I don¡¯t imagine my first love to be one sided.


    I still don¡¯t see myself believing him. Today he¡¯s sweet and all kind to me, making me misunderstood what he meant.


    He took my first kiss, my second kiss and my third kiss without my permission and yet he doesn¡¯t feel a thing for me.


    I¡¯m just as pathetic as Charlotte¡­ Maybe Charlotte is even much better than me.


    I fall and sat on the floor¡­. The same fate that brought love to me, is being unfair to me.!

 Chapter 77

    Emma walked into Waylen¡¯s bedroom carrying a tray of food. Smiling, she dropped it on the table in front of him.


    He have been on hisptop since morning and haven¡¯t take any rest, he haven¡¯t eaten anything too and Emma have to go and make him lunch.


    She closed hisptop and this made Waylen too look up at her with an angry expression but the expression fades away when he saw it was Emma.


    ¡°Hey .. I didn¡¯t hear you walk in¡±Waylen said and lean on the chair while looking at Emma who rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been busy . What are you working on? You¡¯ve been in this room since morning with yourptop¡± Emma told him and he sigh then smile.


    ¡°Why? You miss me that much?¡± He smirk and Emma hiss silently pushing the tes to him.


    ¡°I made you lunch. At least eat something before you continue anything. I won¡¯t be happy if you fall sick ¡± Emma told him and he just smiled like a kid.


    He nods. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯lle clear the table up, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you bored being alone in your room. C¡¯mon, just stay with me and I¡¯ll eat, we can go outter. Where¡¯d you wanna go to?¡± Waylen ask her as he pick up the spoon and take a mouthful of rice into his mouth.


    ¡°Mmh. I don¡¯t have anywhere in mind. I¡¯ll go wherever you think is the best¡±Emma said to him smiling.


    Waylen nods and didn¡¯t say another thing as he starts eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go change my cloth why you finish up okay?¡±


    ¡°Kay¡±


    Emma stood up from the bed and walk out of the room, she shut the door behind her and lean on it as she smiles.


    Even if he¡¯s just a total stranger to her, Emma couldn¡¯t help falling so much in love with this cute Greek god.


    Every sight of him is fascinating and Emma seem never to be getting enough of him as she can¡¯t stand being away from him.


    She have been here for three weeks and everything seems to be going well, expect for the fact that she doesn¡¯t know this Greek god¡¯s name yet.


    Emma have to always push herself back because she don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll still feel the same when she find out who he is.


    She had wanted to believe that he¡¯s a celebrity who doesn¡¯t like to talk about themselves but yet, she doesn¡¯t really know who he is.


    Emma shut her door back after she walked in. She walked to the bathroom and turn on the tap, then wash her face.


    She sigh and stare at her face.


    Her cheeks are red and she knows it¡¯s because she was thinking about Waylen.


    Every second away from him seems like forever to her and she doesn¡¯t want the feeling to go away.


    Emma smile as she was now looking at herself in the mirror. Waylen have actually refilled her wardrobe again with new wears and she can¡¯t take him less.


    He always make sure to provide everything she needs no matter how expensive.


    Well, nothing seems to be expensive to him as he sometimes buy things without even looking at the price.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±Emma heard a voice behind him which frightened her.


    She stood up immediately and look behind to see Waylen standing there.


    He was leaning on the door and looking at her and it seems he have been standing there for a while.


    Isn¡¯t he supposed to be eating?


    Emma sh him a smile and approach him still in smiles.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you done eating¡­ Did you throw my food away?¡± Emma asks as she made to walk into his room but got held back.


    Waylen didn¡¯t say a word and just look her. Emma swallowed as she looks down on Waylen¡¯s hand on her wrist.


    ¡°You worry too much¡­ I didn¡¯t trow it away, What are you thinking? You seem lost in thought.¡± Waylen tells her.


    ¡°Nothing really, I¡¯m fine¡± She reply and walk back to her room leaving the door open , as a sign for him toe in.


    Waylen walk inside her room and sat on the couch.


    ¡°You were thinking about something. I have been standing at the door for a while and you didn¡¯t even notice me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, I must have been lost in thought as you said ¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything? You wanna go back to Anapa?¡± Waylen arch his eye brows.


    Emma look at him and then shake her head negative.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not that. Why is that the only thing you thought of? C¡¯mon , do you really get rid of me?¡± Emma Asked and Waylen smirk.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think I can let you go anytime soon¡± Waylen said and hugged Emma.


    It was a surprise to Emma because that was what she least expected. She slowly wrap her hand around his waist too and then smiles.


    It felt good to be in love who understands you and even if it¡¯s been fir just a while , Emma believe he really care about her as he seem to  understand her better than she remember understanding herself.


    Waylen break the hugged and smile at her, Emma smiled back but didn¡¯t let go of his shirt that she was holding.


    The door suddenly brag open with Waylen¡¯s chief soldier rushing in.


    ¡°Boss Waylen!¡± He called and Waylen immediately direct his attention to him.


    Arching his brows at him and motioning on him to go and say what he wants to see.


    ¡°Boss Waylen¡­.. Godfather is hospitalized! He copsed¡± He announce and Waylen stared at him.


    Emma just stare on as she was shocked. She doesn¡¯t know who Godfather is but she knows he¡¯s someone important.


    But that wasn¡¯t what she¡¯s thinking about.


    ¡°Get the cars ready!¡± He yells as the chief solider bow and run out of the room.


    Waylen walk away but stopped at the door and turn to Emma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait up for me. Go to bed early¡± he told him and Emma nodded.


    When the door was closed back by Waylen, Emma brings out the android phone he have given her three days after she arrives in his house.


    She searched for the name Waylen Gotti and a picture was disyed¡­


    Emma open the picture and stare at it and then suddenly, the phone slip off her hand¡­ Falling on the floor.


    Emma stare into space and could only mutter¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s the first son of the Gotti¡¯s family. He¡¯s Waylen Gotti! Chase¡¯s elder brother¡­.¡±


    Emma felt her tongue being tied as she just stare still. The Greek god she have adore is Waylen?


    The neither of the monster holding back her friend from her family and from her.


    She sat on the bed and just stare to space. She have been living in the same house with a Mafia family¡¯s first son!


    ¡°Was this the reason why he refuses to say his name? Because he knows everyone is afraid of him?¡± Emma questioned no one in particr.


    ¡°He¡­¡± She muttered as he voice slowly fades off as she justy on the bed and stay up at the ceiling.


    Disappointed!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hurt!


    Broken!


    Emma felt like she have been yed with and she could only think about how she ended up in such a disaster.

 Chapter 78

    Waylen rush inside his father¡¯s room just the moment the doctor was walking out. He stops him and they both step out of the room together.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± He asked the doctor holding his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr Waylen¡­ He¡¯ll be fine, he just need to have lot of rest and please be rest assured that he¡¯ll make a quick recovery¡± He exined to him and Waylen nods.


    ¡°Let me see you off¡± Waylen offered but the doctor turned him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can just go in¡± Smiling at him, the doctor walk away.


    Waylen stood outside the door and sigh, putting his hand inside his pocket.


    He turned and walk away. He sat down on the couch in the sitting room and just stare at nothing.


    He doesn¡¯t know if he should go in and talk to him, This is the first time his father have nk out over nothing.


    Waylen bring out a cigarette box from his pocket and pick out one then lights it.


    He sat on the couch and smoke until the cigarette stick burns out. He stood up and walk back upstairs to his father¡¯s room.


    He opened the door and walk in , Waylen look at the door when he heard it open and then he saw Waylen.


    ¡°Why did youe? I¡¯m okay and you don¡¯t have toe all the way over here. Ain¡¯t you handling some things?¡± He asked him.


    Waylen didn¡¯t respond as he just walk and sit down on the chair beside the bed.


    John Gotti sat up from the bed and just lean his back on the wall.


    ¡°I was told you copsed¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t Ie over? How¡¯re you feeling now?¡±Waylen ask him.


    ¡°Get me some water to drink. Go on!¡± John said and look away from his son.


    Waylen just look at him and sigh standing up, he take the water sk on the table and walk out of the room.


    He returned minuteter and drop it for him then pour him a ss and watch him drink it before he takes the ss away from him and drop it on the table.


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡± Waylen ask again.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine! Ain¡¯t you working on something? Why do you have toe over!¡± John Gotti said to him and Waylen roll his eyes.


    ¡°Stop being annoying old man. Hey! Why don¡¯t you call your wife or daughter toe back and take care of you?¡± Waylen asked him.


    John red at him. ¡°Watch your tongue. Who says I¡¯m old? I can¡¯t die before my brother ¡±


    ¡°Is that what you worry about? Who dies first¡­ Hey! Shouldn¡¯t you just retire and take a rest? You¡¯ve three sons already and two is taking care of your business while the other is handling his own? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you just retire?¡± Waylen told him and John hit him in anger.


    Waylen wince.  ¡°Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    ¡°You really want me to retire? Do you think you and Rowan can handle everything?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Hey! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking down at us again¡± Waylen said pointing his finger at him.


    ¡°Geez, stop it Waylen. That¡¯s not it! Alright¡­ I¡¯ll retire soon but not yet¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so desperate like you¡¯re trying to get rid of me or something¡­ ¡± John said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Waylen look at him for a while and then sigh before looking away.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re fine now. I¡¯ll assign the maids toe take care of you¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! Let¡¯s talk for a while¡­.¡± John said, stopping him from standing up and leaving the room.


    Waylen nods and sit back down. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Waylen¡­¡± John calls out slowly and he just look at him.


    ¡°What¡­ I¡¯m here! Are you blind too?¡±


    ¡°Stop being a brat man!¡± John said and Waylen just smile.


    ¡°Remember Joe Profaci?¡±  He asked and Waylen nods.


    ¡°The Italian Mafia gang leader? He¡¯s a retired Mafia boss¡± Waylen said and John Gotti nods.


    He didn¡¯t say another word and Waylen just look at him.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong¡­ I heard he have retired years ago and no one to take after him because he have no heir¡± Waylen said.


    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s the say! Joe Profaci have a daughter¡± John tells him.


    Waylen raised her eyes and look at his father in shock.


    It¡¯s unbelievable¡­


    Joe Profaci can not have a daughter¡­ He doesn¡¯t even have a child and he¡¯s divorced, no one even know who his ex wife was!?


    He have retired and have his brother Luciano Profaci take over the Italian Mafia business because he¡¯s his only option.


    Everyone believes it¡¯s because he have no heir. So how did he end up having a daughter now?


    ¡°How?¡­. How did you know?¡± Waylen ask his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this out¡­ I¡¯ll have to call in Rowan and Chase too. Joe Profaci have a daughter¡­. I once worked for him¡± John  said slowly.


    ¡°You never mentioned working for him father.¡±


    John Gotti nods. ¡°Because you never asked¡±


    ¡°Hey! Old man¡­ Why should I ask?¡± Waylen grin at him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon tell me? Did he hide him away or something¡­ Why did no one know about this ¡±


    ¡°Joe Profaci have a young daughter and I think she¡¯ll be in her twenty¡¯s now. During the collide between the Italian Mafias and Silicone Mafias¡­. Things weren¡¯t going well for him as he¡¯s the leader¡±  He stops and look at Waylen.


    ¡°Mmh?¡±


    ¡°His daughter was around five years old then¡­ There¡¯s no way he can protect her for too long as thing were getting too wild up then¡­ I think you¡¯re 11 then and Chase was around 7.¡±


    ¡°Joe have to let all his workers go away because he didn¡¯t want to hurt families. During that time, he asked one of us to take his daughter with him and protect her with hisst blood and he¡¯d promise toe back for him. ¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t?¡± Waylen asks and John shakes his head negatively.


    ¡°Six yearster¡­ There were news that the man died¡­ The one who agreed to take care of his daughter.  I remember going over to his house and he was very broken because he never find his daughter again.. he retired two months after cause he believes his reckless life was the reason he lost his daughter¡± John Gotti exined.


    Waylen didn¡¯t say a word for a while.


    Now he understands while Joe Profaci was a loner.. Even despite after retiring from the Mafia, he hides away from everyone.


    It was because he lost his daughter.


    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re saying his daughter is still alive?¡± Waylen asked slowly and John nods.


    ¡°We have to find her..¡±


    ¡°Us¡­.!? Why?¡±


    ¡°She needs to continue taking care of his father¡¯s business. Luciano Profaci Is destroying the business and not building it¡­. He¡¯s ruining everything Joe have built for years. ¡±


    ¡°This is the reason you didn¡¯t want to retire yet? You want to help him..?¡± Waylen ask and John nods.


    ¡°He was so good to me¡±.


    Waylen sigh and look away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve to help me find his daughter¡­..¡± John Gotti said but Waylen didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°You said it¡¯s been years and she¡¯d probably be in her twenty¡¯s now? How do you find her¡­?¡±


    ¡°I remember her name was Lucia Profaci¡­ She have a red butterfly tattoo on her back. She also have a brown hair just like her father¡±


    ¡°Ah! You think we can find her with all this? Even if she¡¯s still alive¡­ There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be answering the same name¡±Waylen told his father who nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ But the tattoo?¡±


    ¡°Should I go about looking at everyone¡¯s back to see the red butterfly? Geez!¡± Waylen sigh.


    ¡°Mmh¡± John hum.


    ¡°The man who took care of her¡­ Are you sure he¡¯s died?¡± Waylen suddenly asks and John looks up at him.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and just look away. There¡¯s no way be can still be alive! It can¡¯t be a false death rm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the man¡¯s name?¡± Waylen asked.


    John Gotti stood up and open his box when bring out a neat but old file and opened it and then he look back at Waylen.


    ¡°Al Raymonds¡± John said and there was silence.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s still alive¡­ His name might also be changed.. if he¡¯s died, there¡¯s no way we can find the daughter¡± Waylen said and John sigh.


    ¡°Mafia¡¯s can change their children¡¯s name, but they can never change their real name. We have to find him¡­ At all cost.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Waylen walk out of his father¡¯s house and entered his car, he ignited the car engine and slowly drives out of thepound.


    It¡¯s evening already and he have chatted for quite a long time with his father , John.


    Waylen reversed the car and starts driving back to his apartment, he drove the car himself to his father¡¯s house.


    Parking the car in the garage and throwing the key to his driver, Waylen tried to walk into the house but was stopped by one of guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He slowly asked.


    ¡°Boss¡­ The girl you brought in early, she left the house about ten minutes ago and told us to inform you not to look for her¡± He said.


    Waylen felt his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°She left? Was she carrying anything?¡± He almost yells at the guard.


    ¡°No no!¡±


    ¡°Why did you let her leave?¡­ Get the car ready and find her!¡± Waylen yells and the guard nods and rush out.


    Waylen without hesitation rush to his car and got in after grabbing the key the driver once more, he started the car and drive out if the house in speed.


    ¡°She cannot leave!¡± Waylen said to himself and he drives, looking out of the window as he eyes searched for her.


    Waylen knew pretty sure she doesn¡¯t know anywhere and can get lost or hurt.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to think about any reason why she should leave the building with her bag and didn¡¯t bother informing him about her moving out.


    Waylen look out of the window, searching the road as he tries to find her.


    Then he sighted a figure standing by the road side with a box and staring at the road¡­ mere looking one can tell, the person is shivering.


    Waylen parked his car and got down from the car rushing to Emma.


    Sighting Waylen approaching her, Emma grab her box and try walking away but Waylen stopped her by grabbing her arm tightly.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Waylen asked her as he look at her painfully.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emma turn and look at him directly in the eyes.


    How can she ever imagine that she¡¯s in love with the same man from the family she despise?


    Yes, she once said she likes Waylen and will love to meet him but not like this. And to think she have really loved him.


    ¡°Why ain¡¯t you saying anything , Emma? You¡¯re shivering, get in the car¡± Waylen tells her.


    Emma roll her eyes at him and look away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡± She muttered.


    She doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s going to die from cold or not, she¡¯s so mad at him.


    Now, she can understand the reason he hides his name and everything about him away from her. But he was theplete opposite of what she expected.


    She had imagine Waylen to be the same as his brother Chase, or maybe, a little better than him. But then, it turns out Waylen is adorable.


    ¡°Why? Why are you mad at me¡­ You ain¡¯t gonna talk to me?¡± Waylen asks her taking her arm again.


    Emma ps his hand off her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Thank you for the amodation and everything you¡¯ve done. Let go of me¡±


    Emma stopped a taxi and made to get in but Waylen shut the door, turning to the taxi man.


    ¡°Sorry about her.. you can go¡± The man nods and drives away once after recognizing Waylen.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing Waylen?¡± Emma asks him and he stops to look at her, then smirk andughs.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad cause you find out my name is Waylen Gotti? Your crush..?¡± Waylen says.


    Emma felt her chin turn red as she look away embarrassed.


    ¡°Hey! Waylen is not my crush¡± she tells him.


    ¡°Well¡­. You already find out, why are you so mad? Are you going to hate me now?¡± Waylen whispers to her and she rolls her eyes.


    Waylen sighs and removed his jacket then wore it on her.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve at least wear something that covers you up so you don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Waylen said to her as he puts his hand into his pocket.


    Emma stare at him, She don¡¯t think she¡¯s still angry at him but then¡­ This same man¡¯s brother have her best friend captive and away from her family.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Emma roll her eyes and Waylen lean closer to her.


    Breathing the same air with her he whispers.. ¡°Because I actually do¡±


    Emma smile and look away. He¡¯s sweet and cute and there¡¯s no way she can resist him , not for long.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Get into the car and I¡¯ll drive you back, let talk about thister okay?¡± He smile at her and she nods.


    Waylen carries the box to the boot and entered the car after Emma, then he started the engine and reverse before driving back home.


    All through the drive back home, Emma couldn¡¯t stop herself from just looking at him. There was silence in the car so there¡¯s lot of opportunity for her to admire him.


    She smiles.


    She¡¯s definitely going to talk to him to go over at Chase¡¯s house with her because she wants to see Calista.


    That¡¯s one thing that she finds exciting about finding out who he really is.


    Emma doesn¡¯t care if he¡¯s a Mafia or from a Mafia¡¯s family, at least he¡¯s not cold hearted and treats her with care even when they¡¯re not dating.


    Talking about dating¡­ Emma smiles, it¡¯d not be bad to date him though!


    At least she have to give up on her old crush and focus on the new more handsome one.


    Slowly¡­ Emma finds herself feeling sleepy, she sighs and look away, leaning on the car window, Emma shut her eyes.


    Waylen parks the car at the garage and his guard ran to him, opening the door.


    ¡°Boss, you find her?¡± He asked and Waylen just nods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave the house again. Even if she does, go with her and keep her safe¡±


    The guard nods.  ¡°She seems to be important to her, I haven¡¯t see you caring this much for a girl before¡±


    Waylen stop and look at him. ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss¡±


    He looks away. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend¡± he said to the guard who stops and stare at his boss, shocked!

 Chapter 80

    EMMANUELLE


    Waylen handed me a ss of water and sat next to me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I said and collected the ss cup from from taking a sip.


    ¡°You Okay? Are you feeling Cold?¡± He asked me and I shake my head negatively.


    Well, turns out I won¡¯t be able to be mad at him for long.  I see know reason why I should be, expect that the reason is that I have to find out his name from his soldier.


    ¡°Can you take me to go see your brother? I told you, he held my best friend captive and I wonder if she¡¯s still alive now¡± I pouts.


    ¡°Why? Chase don¡¯t kill people.¡± Waylen said and I just looked at him.


    Ofcourse he¡¯s his brother, he¡¯s going to speak good of him. I re at him and he chuckles.


    ¡°What? Why are you ring at me¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question though, when are you taking me to meet your brother?¡±


    I watched his expression calmly and noticed the way he sighed more like trying to avoid the question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to?¡­ it¡¯s just to meet my friend¡±


    Waylen stood up and walked over to the get a wine and I just stood and watched him.


    Things getting clear to me, it seems he¡¯s not in good bond with his brother and that¡¯s why he¡¯s feeling ufortable by my question and request.


    Waylen returned to the sitting room and this time, he sat opposite me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let my guard drive you there tomorrow morning. I have some business to handle so I can¡¯te with you¡± He said.


    I look at him and nod. Smiling, I lean back on the chair.


    I¡¯m going to get to see Calista again after these months? She¡¯d be so excited to see me.


    ¡°But Waylen¡­ What if Chase refuses me to see her or anything?¡± I asked him worriedly and he chuckles.


    ¡°He won¡¯t, I promise¡± he assured me.


    ¡°Thank you. You shouldn¡¯t drink too much of that wine or you¡¯d have a hangover tomorrow morning. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only this ss you don¡¯t have to worry. You can go to bed now, I¡¯m going out¡±.


    ¡°Again? Where are you going?¡± I asked him and he stood up and walk to me.


    My eyes were on him as I watch every of his step. Waylen is tall and he¡¯s just too cute that I start thinking I¡¯m out of his league.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute when you worry. I just want to handle a little thing tonight. I¡¯ll be back early¡± he tells me and I nod.


    Waylen brought his head down and pecked my forehead making me giggle.


    ¡°Goodnight and don¡¯t try to run away from me again¡± He whispered and I nodded.


    I watched him walk away, opening the front door he stepped out.


    Smiling, I picked up my phone and check the time. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight out of excitement.


    Meeting Calista again? Oh God, I wish I have to meet her right away but I have to wait till tomorrow morning before that wishes true.


    ___


    Waylen walked into the clubhouse and shakes Rowan¡¯s hand.


    He was sitting in the club when Waylen arrived. It¡¯s just their usual ce so it¡¯s normal to bump into each other there.


    ¡°You came out to drink? Why¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rowan asked his brother as he waves at the bartender for more drinks.


    ¡°Nothing. Just feels like drinking, You?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Geezzz¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Waylen asked and Rowan just looked away drinking up the hot wine in his ss.


    ¡°Just came out to think. Father told me about Luciano Profaci¡¯s daughter¡± Rowan tell him and Waylen nodded.


    ¡°He told me that too. But he just want us to help him find the daughter, it¡¯s not anything serious. Why are you worried?¡± Waylen asks.


    Rowan sigh and pull out his phone. Opening his gallery, he showed a picture of Calista to him and Waylen stare at him confused.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re just showing me a picture of a girl. What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking it¡¯s her..?¡± Waylen asked and drink from his ss.


    Rowan put the phone away and look at his brother.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy..¡±


    ¡°Father don¡¯t even know what she looks like.. So I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re find her immediately¡±.


    ¡°Father showed a picture of her as a kid and then he talked about something.. he talked about tattoo¡± Rowan said slowly and drink from his ss again.


    Emptying it, he waved at the bartender for more drinks.


    ¡°A red butterfly tattoo?¡± Waylen asked and Rowan nods.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy but she was the only one my mind goes to immediately father said about all these¡±.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she has a ck butterfly tattoo on her neck!¡±


    Waylen turn to look at Rowan for a while and then chuckle before looking away and bringing out a stick of cigarette from it¡¯s box and cing it back on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s a red butterfly tattoo on the back!. Ofcourse everyone must have a butterfly tattoo wherever so don¡¯t think is anyone with that tattoo is Lucia Profaci¡±.


    Rowan sighed. ¡°I still feel this strong aura around her like she¡¯s just not a normal person. Yunno? Someone that holds a high personality¡±


    Waylen didn¡¯t say a word for a while as he just smokes. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡­..¡±One of Chase¡¯s Fling.¡± Rowan muttered and Waylen¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What? Calista Raymonds?¡±


    Rowan nods and look at him in an attempt to read his expression.


    ¡°Do you know her? She¡¯s mostly indoor and you don¡¯t visit Chase either, how do you know who she is?¡±


    Waylen took the phone from him and muttered on him to open his phone which Rowan did. He opened the picture and stare at it again before handling the phone back to Rowan.


    ¡°I need your help on something¡± Waylen muttered and Rowan arched his brows.


    ___


    ¡°How long have she been living with you Waylen?¡± Rowan asked as he slowly close back Emma¡¯s door.


    ¡°Just a month?¡±


    They both walked to the sitting room and sat down and Rowan just stares at Waylen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! So Chase have a girl living with him and the girl loves him but he doesn¡¯t want to return the love, and now, Waylen have a girl who happens to be Chase crush¡¯s best friend and Waylen and Emma is dating?¡± Rowan asked and Waylen re at him.


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense¡±


    ¡°Wowh! I think it¡¯s high time you and Chase put your difference behind. ¡±


    ¡°I have know issue with Chase¡±


    ¡°Yes you don¡¯t.¡± Rowan roll his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about Rowan, Seriously¡­ Will you take her? ¡±


    Rowan look away and lean on the Chair sighing. Maybe he should also find himself a girl to live in with him and he¡¯ll fall in love with her too.


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°Okay sure.. But we really have to look into that girl being Lucia Profaci. If she really is, Chase Is in a big trouble if Profaci finds out how his daughter is being treated by Chase¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Waylenughs..


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s Luciano¡¯s. Besides, since you seem to be her friend¡­. You should ask her about her parents and her background¡±


    Rowan nods. ¡°I have to be careful about Chase though. He¡¯d kill me if he sees me hanging out with her¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Chase don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°He definitely loves him. He¡¯s being that same Blinded protective Badboy he was until he realizes his feeling for Madison. I think the same is happening.¡± Rowan sigh.


    ¡°Argh! You should get going now. Come tomorrow morning to pick her up. ¡±


    Rowan nodded and stood up before walking out of Waylen¡¯s apartment.


    Waylen sat back on the couch and sigh think about all Rowan had said about this Calista Raymonds..


    Now, he¡¯s curious on who Calista Raymonds really is.

 Chapter 81

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Packing my hair into a messy bun, I brushed my teeth as I stare at Myself in the mirror.


    I¡¯m actually pretty and it seems like I¡¯m just realizing that! Or Maybe, because I woke up this morning with great spirit.


    I smiled and washed my face before dropping my toothbrush. Walking out of the bathroom, I removed my cloth and change into something more good.


    Then I walk out of my room and made my way downstairs.


    I was gonna ask Chase what he wanted to have to breakfast but on a second thought, I decided against it.


    He should have anything I prepare and if he doesn¡¯t want it, he can eat out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good Morning¡± I greeted him cause he was sitting down working on hisptop and it seems he stayed up all night.


    Again!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He said but it was more like a whisper as his voice crack.


    ¡°Mmh. You¡¯re awake all night?¡± I asked him and he nods.


    ¡°Working on something.¡±


    ¡°Did he finish it then? I¡¯ll prepare you breakfast and you can rest after. You look messed up¡± I told him calmly and he just smiled at me.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since our fight and I intend to make that ourst fight ever. If Chase is ever going to be mine, then he will surely be mine.


    He shoulde after me.


    I nods at him and made my way to the kitchen. I haven¡¯t really decide on what is it I¡¯m going to make for breakfast.


    But I¡¯m definitely going to make something delicious and nice for him.


    I wonder what it is he¡¯s been working on that got him really tied up this much.


    He look like a mess and he might fall sick if he continues staying up at night.


    He¡¯s a badass and I¡¯m worried about him. I can¡¯t help it either.


    I lean on the kitchen counter and smile over nothing. No matter the kind of lifestyle Chase lives, he¡¯s still always nice to me and that¡¯s one thing I like about him.


    Smiles! I should hurry up and make breakfast, I¡¯m feeling hungry too.


    Chase actually doesn¡¯t have to fire the maids, now things are bing too much for me and there¡¯s way I can talk to him about bringing in new maids.


    I¡¯d be embarrassed to even say of that.


    I can take care of things since it¡¯s just Chase and I, but I¡¯m not used to it.


    That¡¯s when I realized Chase had really made things easier for me that I failed to realize that.


    ¡°Are you just gonna stand there and keep grinning? Geez I¡¯m hungry, move!¡± Chase said staring at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I shifted.


    I don¡¯t know how long he might have been here watching me.


    My cheeks are so red out of embarrassment. Does he know I¡¯m grinning because I¡¯m thinking too much about him even when I told myself not to?


    ¡°What do you want to make? You sit and watch me, I¡¯ll fix breakfast¡± He tells me.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m just thinking about someone that¡¯s why¡± I replied and his expression changed but he covered it up almost immediately.


    ¡°About someone? Who¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Step aside, I¡¯m going to make the meal and serve you¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m gonna do that. Since you don¡¯t seem to even have anything in mind, I¡¯ll just make egg and cheese. I¡¯m not feeling much hungry though¡±


    I stare at him for a while and finally nods, agreeing to let him cook. I¡¯m just going to sit and watch him which I know is going to be very awkward.


    Again, Chase is being nice to me and giving me to wrong impression. Then he¡¯d be mad at me if I can¡¯t control my feelings about him?


    Geez he¡¯s annoying!


    _____


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t actually know I¡¯d meet you too. God, this feels so awkward and face are hot¡± Emmains as she stares at Rowan.


    ¡°What¡¯s awkward?¡± Rowan asks.


    ¡°Everything. Never mind though, So Waylen asked you to take me to Chase¡¯s house? Why didn¡¯t he want to drive me himself.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy or something. Who do you wanna meet though¡­ Chase or..?¡±


    ¡°Calista. She¡¯s my friend, Do you know her?¡±


    Rowan look at her and nods. She sure also acts childish and soft just as Calista but she¡¯s way worse.


    Last night, he had stayed up night trying to make himself believe Calista isn¡¯t Lucia Profaci.


    Just as Waylen had said, they¡¯d be thousand of girls who will have to same butterfly tattoo so it¡¯s normal for her to also have that tattoo.


    After all, John Gotti said it¡¯s a red butterfly and it¡¯s on her back.


    But that¡¯s the opposite of what he saw on Calista.


    Still, he wanted to confirm who she really is before he eventually believes he have assumed the wrong thing.


    And he hopes she¡¯s not Profaci.


    It¡¯d be a total disaster to both Chase and every single one.


    ¡°Get into the car¡± Rowan tells her calmly and she nods.


    Emma had woken up smiling all over because she¡¯s too excited to meet her friend that she stayed up all night counting the hours of the nights but ended up falling asleep in the morning.


    She turn he head to look at Rowan.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of ever meeting thest son. And even if she have imagined that, she¡¯d thought he¡¯ll be cold.


    Turns out everything the Media said about them are lies. But Well, she need to confirm that the three brothers are different from how the media¡¯s exined them first¡­ To confirm this, she have to meet Chase Draven Gotti.


    Maybe it¡¯s just the two brothers who are nice, Maybe it¡¯s actually the middle son who¡¯s the cold-hearted one.


    And to think he¡¯s the Calista ended up with? It made Emma really nervous that she started having second thoughts about if she can really stand him.


    Yes, she¡¯s going there to see Calista but eventually she¡¯ll meet Chase Draven¡­.. Can she stand the cold-hearted BadBoy?

 Chapter 82

    CHARLOTTE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you two again! All I have ever done is hurt people since I decided to do your bid¡­ You told me Chase will be mine if I get rid of her, it¡¯s 4 years already. Chase isn¡¯t even looking at my side!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not trying¡± He chuckles and smirk at me.


    I stared at it and push my tears back. This can¡¯t be happening to me.


    It¡¯s been four years and I have swore not to visit him again, but I¡¯m here again. Because everything he told me was a lie.


    ¡°I am! I have been trying but everything you said was a lie. You made me stain my hand with blood!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to act like that over such little thing¡± he said to me and chuckle again.


    I watched him light up his cigarette and take the smoke then pull out his phone and stare at it.


    He suddenlyughs! ¡°Great news!¡± He said and look at me.


    I red at him and finally sits down cleaning my tears. I¡¯m already tired and sick of everything.


    Despite all my sacrifice, Chase doesn¡¯t seem to even realize the fact that I have always been waiting for him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him and he smirk.


    He stood up and walk to me, he stopped in front of me and touch the stride of my hair.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to do dirty things now. I just want you to bring someone to me and all my games with you is over¡± he smiled.


    I re at him again and looks away. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He chuckles and sat down. ¡°The girl with Chase, I want you to bring her to me¡±


    ¡°You mean Calista..? Why?¡± I asked him.


    He didn¡¯t say a word for while as he just smokes, then he looks at me and leaning closer to me¡­ He muttered.


    ¡°Cause she¡¯s special. All Mafias will haunt her now! Everyone wants her¡­ Cause she¡¯s special, I need her first!¡­ Get her for me or I¡¯ll have your dirty tricks revealed¡±


    I swallowed and stare at him, with his words on my mind.


    ¡°Everyone wants her¡­ All Mafias will haunt her now, cause she¡¯s special¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. She¡¯s not someone to mess with, not when she¡¯s under Chase¡¯s protection so snap it out!¡±


    _____


    ¡°Chase, thest meal you made for me was too salty and I almost die. Just let me fix the meal and stop being hard¡± Calista said and Chase turn to look at her.


    ¡°What? Are you making fun of me now?¡±


    Calista smile and shake her head negatively. Despite arguing and cussing Chase everyday, he always run back to being nice to her.


    Guess he just can¡¯t stay away neither can he keep his word.


    ¡°Let me make the breakfast okay?¡± Chase finally nods and stepped back , giving room for Calista to go over to the counter.


    When she was backing him and trying to reach out to the pan on the top shelf but couldn¡¯t reach it, Chase smiled.


    He walk and stand behind her, then help her bring the pan down.


    Calista turn to look at him and then gave him a wren smile.


    ¡°Thank you ¡±


    She turns her back at him again to cook but this time, Chase wrapped his hand around her waist and smell her hair.


    Calista swallowed.


    He had actually made it clear and gave her reason why he can¡¯t be with her, is he going to keep ying with her feelings everyday?


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to cook¡± Calista said, with her voice cracking.


    Chase didn¡¯t say a word but instead he kissed her neck and Calista shivered as she bite her lower lips not to moan.


    Just having his mouth on her skin was already making her wet.


    Chase sure knew the best way to tease her and he doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to stop it anytime soon.


    She forced her self to push Chase away and then turn her face towards him, but Chase cupped her face and imed her lips.


    Calista didn¡¯t know the best way to react, The fact that Chase is doing all this for his own pressure breaks her.


    So, she refused to kiss back and instead shut her mouth. Refusing to let Chase¡¯s tongue into her mouth.


    He stopped kissing her and stare at her, with his hand holding Calista¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me?¡± He asked her.


    Calista looked at him directly in the eyes. She¡¯d end up getting hurt over and over if she allows her feelings take over her.


    She removed her gaze at Chase and swallow. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room, I feel sick¡± she said slowly and turn to leave but Chase didn¡¯t let her.


    He held her hand still and made her stare at him. ¡°Avoiding me?¡±


    Calista used all the might in her to remove her hand from Chase¡¯s grip and without a word, she dashed out of the kitchen.


    Comforting herself not to cry, she rushed upstairs, headed to her room.


    Chase sigh and touched his lips. He just can¡¯t control himself whenever he¡¯s around her and he hates that so much.


    But Maybe, this time.. it¡¯s because he havee to realize that he¡¯s not only hurting Calista, but he¡¯s hurting himself too.


    Calista have be his shadow and he can¡¯t keep himself down whenever he sees her.


    She seems to have be his little obsession. A prey he can¡¯t avoid.


    His phone rang and Chase pulls it out and stare at the screen. It was Tyrell calling.


    Chase sighed and clicked on receive, then he ced the phone on his ear.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    From Tyrell side, he swallowed nervously. Ofcourse he knows Chase is not going to believe him this time.


    He don¡¯t even believe the words he heard. He got too shocked but still, Chase have to know the truth no matter how bitter it is.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Tyrell calls and Chase sighed.


    ¡°You gonna talk?¡±


    ¡°Remember Lucifer telling you something about Prey? Trent telling you to protect a girl? Remember every thing about protect!?¡± Tyrell said and Chase swallowed.


    He¡¯s not sure he¡¯s ready to hear whatever it is Tyrell is trying to pull.


    ¡°Ya, what?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all saying that because they found out Calista is Luciano Profaci¡¯s daughter. Calista is the Mafia gang leader¡¯s lost daughter¡­ They knew! They knew this before us¡±


    Chase removed the phone and stare at the screen, Tyrell is again, joking!


    ¡°Have you been taking drugstely? What¡¯s up with all your new update!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying Boss. Believe me! Calista Raymonds is Lucia Profaci!¡±


    Chase dropped the phone on the counter and sat down.


    Rowan suddenly brag into the kitchen and Chase looks at him. Rowan raised his brows as he looks down on Chase.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Chase asks his brother and Rowan swallowed again before he nodded.


    ¡°I just find out too. She is Lucia Profaci¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chase shuts his door behind him and went to sit on his bed with Rowan standing and looking at him.


    The news had came in to him as a shock and he finds it hard to believe it.


    ¡°How did you find out?.¡± Chase asks.


    ¡°I have had my doubts, until I meet Trent. He told me he saw Raymonds during one of his trip to Anapa. He made everyone believes he was died.¡±


    Chase sigh and lean on the wall. ¡°You told father yet?¡±


    Rowan shakes his head negatively and told him he haven¡¯t. Chase nods and bring out a stick of cigarette to smoke.


    It¡¯d made him feel a bit better. This is almost like a nightmare to him and that what he never expected. If she¡¯s really Lucia Profaci, then that means she¡¯s a Mafia queen.


    She needs to go back to her father at all cost. And then, Chase started imagining how he ended up with her.


    Now, it draws on her that Raymonds knows exactly what he was doing. He had intentionally get in his bad book so he can make hime for Calista.


    Because he feels like he can¡¯t protect her since he had blown his cover. Because he knew the Gotti¡¯s ranks second, the strongest Mafia family in Russia. He had decided to push Calista to them.


    ¡°I think other Mafia knows about this too. We have to protect her¡± Rowan continues and Chase didn¡¯t reply immediately as he just smokes.


    He then looks up at Rowan. ¡°You can¡¯t tell her this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rowan asks.


    Since they already know who she really is and for the fact that she¡¯s a Mafia queen, Rowan thinks she deserves to know about all these.


    The earlier she starts with her training, the better she gets to protect herself. She won¡¯t have to continue living that same peaceful life she¡¯s living, now she has to get involved with bad things.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tell her. No one should.¡± Chase insist.


    ¡°I think she deserves to know.¡±


    ¡°Then let Raymonds tell her himself. She have to figure out who she really is by herself. In one way or the other, she will eventually know she¡¯s a Mafia queen. We don¡¯t need to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Chase, also¡­ You¡¯ve to send her back to Raymonds. I think Raymond did a bad business that went wrong and that¡¯s why he let you im her, she needs to go back.¡±


    Chase looks up and re at Rowan angrily but he pushes himself back and smoke his cigarette again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Raymonds can¡¯t protect her, he¡¯ll only put her in more danger than she already is in.¡±


    ¡°You love her , don¡¯t you?¡± Rowan suddenly asks and Chase¡¯s eyes sparkles in rust.


    He re at Rowan again. ¡°I have no reason to love her. She¡¯s just like all my flings.¡±


    Rowan chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m still here, if you continue hurting her feeling, I¡¯ll have to ask her out.¡±


    ¡°You dare not!¡± Chase suddenly yell and hold himself back immediately when he noticed he was really acting possessive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my brother and I won¡¯t try to stab you from behind.¡± Rowan pats him.


    There was silence as Chase just smokes his cigarette while Rowan looks outside the window.


    ¡°Mother ising tomorrow, with kid sister. You shoulde to the family house, bring her with you.¡± Rowan tells him and Chase nods.


    ¡°You have to talk to Father. He should go about questioning her when he sees her.¡±


    ¡°I will. Also, Try to have a brotherly talk with Waylen, I really miss you two being together. And¡­ His girlfriend is downstairs.¡± Rowan chuckles when he said thedy part.


    ¡°Girlfriend?!¡± Chase asked, taken aback.


    He had never seen or heard his brother say anything about girlfriend and he had even thought he¡¯d never get involve with anydy. And how did his girlfriend end up in his house?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯s best friend.¡± Rowanughs, enjoying the look on Chase¡¯s face and surprisedly , Chase didn¡¯t try to deny Calista being his girlfriend.


    After all, he¡¯s going to make her his during the Mafia ball date.


    But Chase wonders how it¡¯s possible for Waylen to end up with whoever thedy is. Earlier, Rowan had told him Calista was downstairs with ady who wants to meet her.


    Thatdy is her best friend, and Waylen¡¯s girlfriend. He actually didn¡¯t want to go downstairs to see her.


    It¡¯s just okay for him to stay away with anything that has to do with Waylen. Until he discovers the truth he wanted to know, only then.. will he consider Waylen his brother.


    ¡°I should get going now. Let the girls have fun and don¡¯t try to get him upset with your mean character.¡± Rowan cautioned and walks out of the room.


    He knew Chase would have scold him to not lecture him about what goes in his house if he had stayed in the room longer, so he just left him thatst piece of advise.


    Rowan walks past Calista¡¯s room and stood by, he heard the two girlsughing at their jokes and he have himself smiling.


    It¡¯s seem it¡¯s been long they are separated. Rowan starts walking downstairs, thinking about the fact that every Mafia now knows about Calista¡¯s real identity.


    He also doesn¡¯t under why Chase didn¡¯t want to tell her about it. It¡¯d be okay for her to find out by herself, but that¡¯ll take time.


    He can only find out if she gets threatened. Whatever it is that happens next, Rowan have to talk to his father and they have to bring Raymonds to the warehouse.


    He needs to give details of what happened fifteen years ago.


    Why did she suddenly n his own fake death and made everyone believe the Mafia queen died too?.


    Rowan was stopped by Tyrell when he was about to enter his car, and so he stops and wait for him to approach him.


    Tyrell walk closer to him and looks around, more like checking if anyone was close by, and then he turns to Rowan once again.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± He tells him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 84

    Rowan sat in a bar with Tyrell as he ordered for some drinks.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?.¡± Rowan asks him.


    Actually, Chase have been busy that he even forgot he told Tyrell that he¡¯s gonna lose his job. But that doesn¡¯t stop Tyrell from being worried.


    He knows Chase more than he knows himself. Even if he doesn¡¯t believe him , Tyrell knew he¡¯d do better to protect him.


    Chase trusts so easily that he don¡¯t even know who his enemies are, but Tyrell is sensitive and he had never been wrong about something.


    ¡°I want to talk about Grayson, Chase¡¯s work mater in the warehouse and I also want to talk about Edward.¡±


    ¡°My uncle?¡± Rowan asks as he sip his drink.


    Tyrell nodded and clear his throat. At least Rowan is a little bit different from Chase, once he¡¯s given information about something or someone, he tries his possible best to discover if that secret is true or not.


    ¡°Why not talk to your Boss about it then¡­ Why do you wanna talk about it with me?.¡±


    ¡°Because, you know how Chase is. And everything I want to talk about won¡¯t only affect him, but all Gotti¡¯s.¡±


    Rowan looks at him alert, as he know start paying fully attention to him. Hearing that something is gonna affect his family, why wouldn¡¯t he worry?


    ¡°Go on and say!¡± Rowan said.


    Tyrell clear his throat again and look around. Even though they¡¯re at the VIP section, he still needs to be careful.


    Words fly, and this man is mostly for Mafias and gangsters.


    ¡°I figured out four days ago that Grayson, from Godfather¡¯s warehouse is the illegitimate son of Edward.¡±


    As funny as the words might sound, Rowan first obvious the look on his face and he can tell that he¡¯s really serious.


    But still, that¡¯s unbelievable.


    Gray had been in that warehouse for years and he had even be close to Chase. Well, not to him or Waylen as they¡¯re hardly running the business.


    Chase makes friends easily and he takes the Mafia business more serious than the rest of brothers.


    Much reason why their father intends to had over his warehouse to him. But Chase had rejected the offer and instead, gets his own warehouse.


    But that doesn¡¯t stop him froming over at his father¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Gray had been with us for years. How is possible no one knows his identity?.¡±


    ¡°Because he hides it too well. Moreover, there¡¯s no way we could have find out as his father wasn¡¯t in town all these years too. Edward used his son to get informations from us.¡±


    Rowan nods and look away as he tries to put the words into piece.


    Tyrell had a point, if it¡¯s true that Grayson is the illegitimate son then that exins why Edward knew and showed up on the day of his Inititation ceremony.


    It¡¯d be a bad thing if none of knew this. But still, Rowan has this doubts and he can¡¯t really have a say until there¡¯s evidence that Gray is Edward¡¯s son.


    ¡°How did you found out?¡±


    ¡°How I find out doesn¡¯t matter, you know me to be sensitive. What matters is how to make Chase see the danger ahead of him.¡±


    ¡°You told him already?.¡±


    ¡°I did, but he didn¡¯t believe me. He had really trusted Gray and I don¡¯t me him. They¡¯ve been together for years, Chase told me if I don¡¯t get evidence to verify my im, he¡¯d withdraw me from my position.¡±


    ¡°Wow! As much as I wanted to believe you, I still need the prove. There¡¯s no way we can know what you¡¯re saying is the truth if you don¡¯te up with any evidence.¡±


    ¡°This is where I need your help. This is not about me, it¡¯s about Gotti¡¯s family and the business.¡±


    Rowan looks at the man in front of him and for once he wondered how Chase came across such intelligent solider.


    And to think Tyrell had been working for Chase for quite long time and yet, Chase didn¡¯t believe any word of his.


    Rowan felt the need to help him. Tyrell is right, it¡¯s about Gotti¡¯s family.


    Tyrell can easily back down and won¡¯t say anything but watch the business that had stayed for years copse, and also watch the Gotti¡¯s fall to ashes.


    But he chose to protect them. Rowan drank thedy win in his ss before he looks at Tyrell again.


    ¡°Keep this between us for the meanwhile. Until we find the evidence.¡±


    Tyrell eyes sparkles in excitement. How much he had waited to hear something try to support him.


    He¡¯s not worried about if Chase puts him down to work, he just care about his family and that¡¯s why.


    Chase have been so good to him and the only way to return this favour us by protecting him. If Chase haven¡¯t been good to him, Tyrell could have easily side with Edward¡¯s and bring the family down.


    ¡°Not even Waylen?¡± Tyrell asks him and Rowan nods.


    ¡°Not anyone.¡±


    There was silence after Tyrell nods in understanding. And then Rowan breaks the silence.


    ¡°How¡¯s Chase treating Calista?.¡±


    Tyrell turn to look at him because of the question .


    ¡°Good. Did he also believe that she¡¯s Lucia Profaci?¡±


    Rowan nods and lights up a stick of cigarette, he offered to Tyrell to smoke with him but Tyrell turned him down.


    He went ahead to put the stick in his mouth and smokes..


    ¡°He did. And we have to find Richards at all cost. He have lot of exnation to do.¡± Rowan tell him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tyrell nods in agreement and continue. ¡°I think he have his reason for faking his death.¡±


    ¡°Well, we need to know what the reason is. And, Chase insist we keep this away from Calista. So you shouldn¡¯t say a word about this to her.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Richards knew exactly what he¡¯s into , the debt and everything.. he did it intentionally, because he wants to get rid of her. Probably he had done something even worst.¡±


    ¡°I guessed as much.¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°Thank you for your time Rowan. I should return to my post now otherwise, Chase will get mad.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rowan watch him walks out and then he dip his hand inside his pocket and bring out his phone.


    He needs someone to stay right next to Grayson. He have to figure out if all Tyrell said was true before he tells his father.

 Chapter 85

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    it¡¯s been three hours since Emma arrived and we have been chatting all day long.


    Emma is the least of the person I had expected to see, and even if I eventually sees her, I didn¡¯t expect it to in Chase¡¯s house.


    I had been taken by surprise when she walked in with Rowan. The only thing I had imagined was if she¡¯s a new ve.


    I¡¯d be so angry and sad if Chase still goes around bringing in ves, but then.. Emma had run to me and hugged her. We talked about lot of things especially about family, she told me my parents were hardly seen outside and that made me worried and pray silently that nothing wrong with them.


    What baffles me is the fact that Emma got into a rtionship with Waylen. She has also exined to me how the both of them get to meet each other.


    As much as I¡¯m happy for her, I still think it¡¯s not okay but I can¡¯t do anything. I told her about my desire to meet Waylen and she promised to tell him about it.


    Furthermore, I exined how my life had been since living with Chase and I didn¡¯t try to remove any detail, I made sure to tell her all my experience from the day I arrived till date.


    I didn¡¯t want her to go, but she can¡¯t sleep over. Waylen and Chase are not in good term and I don¡¯t think Chase will allow her sleepover.


    During my conversation with Emma, she exins to me that Waylen is actually like the most soft hearted among the brothers.


    But I insists it¡¯s Rowan.


    We stood understand the gate as we wait for the chauffer Waylen sent toe pick Emma up arrive.


    Honestly speaking, I feel so jealous of Emma. It hadn¡¯t been long they meet and they¡¯re both heads over hill with each other.


    The person I had expected to get into a rtionship earlier was Rowan. Turns out it¡¯s the first son.


    And who could have believe Mafia also fall in love?!


    Waylen had start dating Emma without trying to involve his lifestyle in their rtionship which is quite different from Chase¡¯s opinion.


    Chase had given me every reason to believe that Mafia¡¯s aren¡¯t supposed to date, because the live of the people around them are at stake. But here today, Emma telling me about her love life with Waylen made me rethink.


    Maybe it¡¯s not all Mafia. Maybe it¡¯s just Chase!


    ¡°I¡¯ll really miss you. You should talk to Waylen to allow youe over sometimes.¡± I tell her.


    The chauffer had arrived and just leaning on the car while waiting for Emma.


    ¡°I¡¯ll, maybe we can hang outter though. Anyways, we are going to meet tomorrow at the family house.¡± Emma says.


    I chuckles. ¡°I told you not to have high hopes, Chase didn¡¯t tell me about this so there¡¯s no hope that I¡¯m going to go there.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is. Just back sure you get the BadBoy to fall in love with you! It¡¯d be great if we get married to the same family.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I startedughing. And I don¡¯t even remember thest time Iughed that much. Really, there are people who no matter how far you guys are apart from each other, once the person gives you reasons to smile, no matter how long it takes, that people will still have a ce in your heart.


    I walk to Emma and hugged her really tight in tears. At least now, I¡¯m not alone.


    Even though I¡¯m not here with my parents, I have Emma with me now.


    Seeing and chatting with her had made me realize that I have no friend since my stay with Chase.


    It¡¯s like I automatically be an introvert. But anyways, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone here to friend.


    Maybe she should have considered friendly Charlotte if she doesn¡¯t have a different opinion about her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get in touch. I¡¯ll text you at night, stay safe.¡± Emma smiles at me and I can only nods.


    I cleaned my cheeks and push myself not to cry, how long will it be until I see my parents again?


    Now seeing Emma made me worried about them. Maybe, if I ever get enough courage, I¡¯d beg Chase to allow me see them one more time.


    I walked back inside thepound and Tyrell approaches me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± He asked me and I sh him a smile and nods.


    Tyrell lean closer and cleans the drip of tears on my cheeks, I couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sad. You really miss her that much?.¡± He asks and I nods.


    ¡°We have always been together, getting separated and meeting each other again is a huge thing for me.¡± I exins to him and he nods then chuckles.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re acting like you both are twins.¡±


    Iughs as I realize what he said was true. ¡± Is Chase still in?¡±


    Tyrell look back at the building and then to me before he nods.


    ¡°He¡¯s still in.¡±


    ¡°I should go make lunch. Are you interested?¡± I asked him smiling.


    I could tell by his lips that he wanted to say no but with the way I was looking at him, telling him with my eyes that I¡¯d kill him if he say no, he had to nods at me smiling.


    ¡°Sure why not? What will you be making?.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.. let me see.¡± I told him and push my brain to think about the best meal to prepare.


    ¡°How about pasta?.¡± I smiles at him and Tyrell ps his hand together like someone who just got what he wanted.


    ¡°How do you always know what I want?.¡±


    Iugh and cautioned him immediately so he don¡¯t get too excited.¡±I¡¯m not making the pasta specially for you, There¡¯s Chase in the house.¡±


    Tyrell pouts abd his face was very funny that I ended upughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you have arger part.¡± I smiles and turn to walk away but he stopped me, saying he forgot to tell me something.


    ¡°Chase will be visiting his family house tomorrow. His mother and kid sister are visiting abd they always stay together when she visits.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice¡± I simple say as I don¡¯t know the best thing to say.


    ¡°Chase wants you to go with him.¡±Tyrell tells me slowly and my eyes sparkles in excitement.


    Emma was right! Chase definitely wants me to go with him.

 Chapter 86

    Grayson parks the car outside a warehouse and got down, He straightened her jacket and take the cigarette stick from his mouth as he stare at the building.


    It¡¯s been long he came here , His father is always in the warehouse but he avoided it. Because he doesn¡¯t want to be suspected or any kind of thing going wrong.


    Trowing the cigarette away, he starts walking inside the warehouse as his father¡¯s soldiers all greets him each time he passes them.


    The kind of respect her wanted. All these years he had endured and kept himself calm while working under Chase.


    But seems things are about to get messy. He have tried so many times to get Tyrell into his trap so he can seal his mouth but he have failed.


    Grayson feared the most. Even though Chase doesn¡¯t believe tyrell now, he definitely will believe him soon and that¡¯s why he needs to get him out of his way as soon as he can. He shouldn¡¯t let him say a word to any of the brothers too, thing will get worst.


    He isn¡¯t scared that their n to destroy his father¡¯s brother will fail, no! He just doesn¡¯t want to get thingsplicated.


    They needed to start from John Gotti¡¯s son. There¡¯s no way they will be able to hurt him if they don¡¯t get his sons out of the way first.


    Edward had filled his sons mind with so much hatred and revenge that he don¡¯t even see this family as his.


    He had made Gray believe every single word of his and he wanted him to help him get his revenge. Edward had gotten Gray get into the Mafia business at 10.


    The estimated age to join the Mafia officially is 16, But Edward have his way of getting things work the way he wants it.


    Back to Gray, he walks into the warehouse finally and asks one of the soldiers where his father is at. The soldier lead the way and stopped at a door.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°He¡¯s having a talk with the chief solider.¡± He was informed and he just nods.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± Gray tells him and without knocking or hesitating, he opened the door and walk him.


    The chief solider as well as Edward was taken aback when the door opened as it was a private VIP room and no one is allowed to enter it, so they looked back with a straight face.


    Edward¡¯s face turns into a smiley one when he finds out it was his son.


    ¡°You can leave. Make sure you get other solider to check in, we will leave at 10.¡±


    ¡°Alright sir.¡± He bows and walk out , as he passes Grayson , they both red at each other like people who have been enemies.


    ¡°Come sit Gray. What are you doing here?¡±


    Gray looks back at his father and then he puting his hand inside his jacket pocket, he walks to sit at the chair at his father¡¯s left hand side.


    ¡°I came in to see you. Why else should I be here¡± Gray told him, rather rudely.


    ¡°It¡¯s new to see you here. I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally making some changes.¡± Edward tells his strong headed son who didn¡¯t respond and act like he¡¯s not the one Edward just talked too.


    ¡°Are you going anywhere? What¡¯s your conversation with the chief army?¡±


    Edward grins. ¡°I¡¯m travelling to Malibu tomorrow. I have a tiny business to settle.¡±


    ¡°You could have told me and I¡¯ll go handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a tiny business. Don¡¯t worry, it needs my full attention.¡±


    Gray just looks at his father and look away. He stare around the room. He haven¡¯t had the time to admire the warehouse as he had alot going on in his mind and he really wants to let it down.


    Looking at Chase and his two brothers, Gray was filled in envy as he knew the positing they were all in right now, should have been his position.


    John Gotti¡¯s family business alongside his son¡¯s is ranking too second after the Profaci¡¯s. And very soon, they¡¯ll rank first.


    Gray feels that they don¡¯t deserve it. That should have been his father and his position. His father was the first son and John had greedy taken over everything.


    How much it took Gray to control himself not to open a close fire with Chase.  He could have killed him and destroy his warehouse right under his nose.


    But he couldn¡¯t, he shouldn¡¯t. Because the time for that is yet to strick.


    Edward also have his ns. The ¡°Little business¡± he is flying to Malibu to handle is just to get more Mafia who hates Gotti¡¯s family to work with him.


    Long enough, Edward have changed his name and no don¡¯t see himself as a member of the Gotti¡¯s family. He counted himself out.


    All he seems for is revenge and he doesn¡¯t seem to care what it¡¯ll cost him. He just want everything that is his.


    Edward wants everything that John Gotti¡¯s family owned and he won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s his.


    ¡°You look upset, is everything going well in Moscow?¡±


    Grayson turn to his father and then heave a sigh. ¡°Things will be getting messier soon, I can¡¯t seem to be able to take Tyrell out.¡±


    ¡°Tyrell? Is he a new threat? Who is he?¡± Edward asks as he tries to crack his brain to find out who Tyrell is.


    But it doesn¡¯t seem like he have heard that name before.


    ¡°Chase¡¯s best solider.¡± Gray simply said.


    ¡°The one from earlier? What do you mean you can¡¯t that piece of trash out? He¡¯s just a kid and know nothing about Mafia, he shouldn¡¯t be hard to take out.¡±


    ¡°Well father.. it seems like he knows much more about the Mafia. He¡¯s a hard nut and he¡¯s already getting on my nerves.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t reply immediately but then he continues.


    ¡°Should I send someone to do the job?¡±


    Grayson stood up slowly and shake his head negatively. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything at the right time.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Be careful.¡±


    Grayson nods and was about to take a step when the door flip open and a guard walks in.


    He bows towards Edward who stares at him still.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Edward ordered and Grayson just looks at the guard, curious to what new it is he brings.


    ¡°Luciano Profaci¡¯s missing daughter have been found.¡± The guard slowly say.

 Chapter 87

    EMMANUELLE¡¯S POV


    I was sitting my room applying a body lotion when I heard the door open and Waylen walks in.


    I didn¡¯t bother look back because I already see him through the standing mirror. My rtionship with Waylen have been going so well and I really appreciate.


    This is one thing I never imagined to happen in my life, Dating A Mafia.. and not even any Mafia, but Dating the Gotti¡¯s son.


    Waylen wrap his hand around my waist as he smiles my hair then kissed my on my neck, send me some dirty sensation down my body.


    ¡°You smell so nice, I wanna take you now.¡± He whispered in my ear and I got goosebumps on my skin immediately.


    I just smiled and turn slowly so I can face him, He was taller than me was is leaning on me, so he stood up fully as I wrap my hand around his neck.


    He deserved to be offered something though. I think about the three brothers, Waylen is the softest among all.


    And thinking about Calista, she was doing as bad as I had imagined. Apart from the face that she¡¯s just having a though one sided love with Chase, there¡¯s nothing there to worry about.


    I jump on him , crossing my leg around his torso, Waylen catch me and held my butts, pressing them softly.


    Without thinking, I ce my lips on his and kissed him passionately as he responded, iming my fully.


    Waylen carried me and sat on the bed, making me still sit on his lip without breaking the hot kiss.


    He used his tongue to make way into my mouth as he deepened the kiss. I was already wet! Wet and craving for him.


    Waylen break the kiss as we both try to catch our breathe, he made mey on the bed and he started another round of kiss. I closed my eyes and allow him take over.


    I allow the feelings take over my body as I could feel myself getting even more wet as I wanted was for him to be inside me but that doesn¡¯t seem to be soon.


    He breaks the kiss and look at my face, my eyes is now opened and it¡¯s like he was trying to read my expression. More like getting my permission.


    But I am too shy to say a word as all I did was bite my lower lips.


    Waylen slowly removed the towel from my body and throw it on the floor, he cupped my breast and nt a kiss on it.


    I couldn¡¯t help the feeling so I just bite my lower lips again as I try to get used to this feeling.


    Furthermore, Waylen take my breast into his mouth and this time, a moan escaped from my mouth.


    With the other hand, Waylen romance my other breast as he sucks on the other. He then stops, and I look down on him.


    Begging him with my eyes not to stop. I am still wet and all I want is to have him inside of me. He¡¯s unresistable.


    Waylen chuckles and kiss my stomach then his hand slowly reaches out to touch my Virginia, making me moan again!


    He knows exactly how to get ady begging for him , I can¡¯t help but wonder how many women he had pleasured.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± I heard him say, but I didn¡¯t reply.


    He puts one finger inside my Virginia as my stomach tightened.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned as I shift my waist with pleasure.


    Waylen put another finger, now making it two finger as he figures me. He fucking fingers me and the feeling was irresistible!


    He then slowly kiss my mons pubis as I moan even more.


    Then he stopped and looks up on me, I watched him lick his fingers. The same finger he used to finger me!


    Even though it¡¯s disgusting but I saw myself smiling.


    ¡°Go clean up ande downstairs, I think we¡¯re running alreadyte.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the cause.¡± I told him as I pick up the towel again and warp myself.


    Waylen smiles and walk closely to me then kissed my lips, it was just a short kiss and before I could even respond , he already broke the kiss.


    ¡°I know and I ept the me.¡± He said and I attentively look at him walks out.


    A smile soon creep into my face as he shuts the door. Everything seems like yesterday, still fresh in my head.


    I can tell how it all started without missing a word. I walked over to the table and pick up my phone, texting Calista.


    ¡°Are you stilling?.¡± I sent and waited for minutes before she reply.


    ¡°To the family house? Chase left the house since morning, I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± She texted back.


    ¡°What do you mean?.¡±


    ¡°I think Chase doesn¡¯t want to go to the family house, but Tyrell told me yesterday that he wants me to go together with him. So I¡¯m kind of in the dark now.¡±


    I read the message and sigh. That arrogant boy! I have made a promise to myself to stick with Calista and always be there for her just like back in Anapa.


    I own her a lot for all she¡¯s been through and the months we¡¯ve been away from each other.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy with something. He¡¯ll definitelye around. Waylen told me Chase loves his mother so much, and I guess all of them do too. They all seem very happy to see their mother and sister again.¡±


    Calista texted back after a while. ¡°Are we sleeping over!?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I find the question ridiculous, is she afraid of anything? Even though it¡¯s just a message but she added a weird shock sticker to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Bye, I got to go. Waylen is waiting for me downstairs.¡± I shut my phone immediately and walk back into the bathroom to take another round of bath.


    Once the water touches my skin, I started thinking of my short experience with Waylen on the bed earlier. And I noticed my face turning red as I blushes so hard.

 Chapter 88

    After Calista ended the call with Emma, She signs and walked downstairs.


    Just like she had text Emma, Chase had left very early in the morning and isn¡¯t home yet alongside Tyrell. And she is forced to believe that Chase didn¡¯t want to go and visit his mother.


    But Emma had said they all loves their mother. How funny it that Emma knows now better than she does? Because Waylen tells things and I¡¯d different from Chase.


    The door of the sitting room opens just when she was about reaching the end of the stair. Twodies walks in , both carrying different type of bags and they were lead in by the same creepy guard Calista had meet earlier.


    And still, his aura was strange.


    And the way she looks at Calista before walking back outside, not uttering a word makes Calista shiver.


    Something was off about him and she thinks she should talk to Tyrell about it. Maybe it¡¯s just her silky thoughts or maybe, something is definitely wrong about him.


    Calista stare at this two girls she haven¡¯t seen before as they approaches her.


    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am. We will be taking care of you and your outfit today.¡± One of thedies, who¡¯s actually taller than the other says.


    ¡°My outfit?.¡±


    ¡°Chase¡¯s limo will be picking up in less than an hour, we should get you ready.¡±


    They didn¡¯t let her reply before one of them holds me hand and start walking her back to the room. Calista was actually surprised on how they knew which room is her¡¯s but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    They start setting up what they came with and Calista walks into the bathroom to have her bath.


    Chase sent them. Toe get her ready, but where¡¯s he at?


    Calista can¡¯t help but misses his presence and she¡¯s blushing because she thinks Chase is actually romantic for doing this.


    Minutester, Calista walks back into her bedroom where she saw a ck evening dress neatly ced on the bed, a silver handbag as well as a silver hell to match.


    Mere looking at the cloth, one can tell how expensive it is and this made Calista think that perhaps, Chase¡¯s mother loves quality things.


    There¡¯s tons of clothes she haven¡¯t wore that is in closet, but Chase still went ahead to get her this new one? A smile soon creep into her lips, unaware.


    She applies her body lotion and went to put on her underwear before picking up the cloth from the bed.


    It was a knee light dress and she¡¯s d. Calista doesn¡¯t like wearing a long gown it¡¯s beautiful when wore, but she feels like there¡¯s time to wear such clothes.


    She can only wear a long gown when she¡¯s feeling the need to wear it under wise she¡¯d be ufortable.


    It is just like the twodies knew when she¡¯ll be done as they both walk into her room, the other walk to her and help her zip the cloth.


    They sat down and start packing her hair into a beautiful bun. Actually, Calista loves to have her hair down and touching her shoulder but looking and the style in a mirror, she loved it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The otherdy was applying her makeup which went on for the next twenty minutes, Now she¡¯s set.


    She looks at herself in the mirror and didn¡¯t almost recognize herself. Calista made a little turn so she can look at her backside which got curvier because of the cloth age is wearing and she likes em like this!.


    Calista turn to this twodies who she haven¡¯t known their name and they have no ns of saying to her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, I love this look.¡±  She tell them and they both smile at her.


    When the smile came to their lips, it seems like they were anxious a second ago. Ofcourse they were, and they have been waiting for Calista to say exactly what she just said.


    If Calista wasn¡¯t satisfied with their work, they¡¯re definitely going back home, unemployed.


    ¡°Thank you so much miss, we leave down.¡± Calista watch them carry their makeup box and walk out of her room.


    Then she turns again to admire herself in the mirror. She can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s as beautiful as thedy she¡¯s saying in her right now.


    It now urs to her that she haven¡¯t had time to even take care of her self and her look. Her phone beeps and she walks away from the mirror to grab her phone that she left on the bed earlier.


    Calista eyes beam with happiness when she saw it was a message from Chase.


    ¡°Come downstairs if you¡¯re ready!.¡±


    She smiles and pick up her hand bag then carefully ce her phone inside the bag. Looking at herself one more time in the mirror and feeling satisfied, Calista walks out of her room and make her way downstairs.


    Chase have just finished paying thedies and thanked them as they both exists the house, he told one of his guard to get them into a cab and ensure they get home safely.


    He had offered that his chauffer should drop them but they turned him down so the least he can do is making sure they get back safely.


    Engrossed on his phone until he heard footstepsing from the stairs, Chase looks up and the moment he did, his breathing stops for a second.


    Staring at Calista until she was at right in front of him, Chase bite his lower lips and push the lust in him back.


    She is looking even more beautiful! With her curves all showing out that Chase felt this urge to grab her until the clothes is on the floor, with him riding her and hearing her scream his name in pleasure.


    ¡°Chase.¡± Hearing her voice bring him back and he realizes he had been staring at her and haven¡¯t even noticed her standing in front of him.


    ¡°What do you think? Thedies you sent did a great job.¡± Calista giggles and Chase forced himself to look away.


    ¡°Yeah, they did.¡± He says to her coldly, he can¡¯t believe she had caught him drooling.


    Calista smiles and without thinking twice, she hugged Chase. Pressing her body onto hers , Chase didn¡¯t hug her back, as he wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    She breaks from the hug and smile at him, then slowly matches outside. Chase stood there and bite his lips sighing!


    She¡¯s making him feel even more hot that he is already.

 Chapter 89

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Chase stops the car in front of a very big mansion and I got down first, it is a blue and white coloured building.


    The building alone smells richness and now I understand the reason why it¡¯s called their family house.


    There were lot of guards standing at the entrance gate and now at the door, I can¡¯t evene here alone because mere looking at the guards I¡¯d pee in my pants.


    My hand was slippery as I was nervous, nervous about meeting all the Chase¡¯s family here.


    What happens if they don¡¯t like me?


    Chase walked over to my side and Pat my shoulder and that¡¯s when I turn to look at him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked me and I give him a slight smile before nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯m just nervous. What is your mother like?¡± Chase chuckles and put his hand inside his pocket, straightening his head as he stare still in the mansion.


    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of, they don¡¯t bite.¡± He assured me and all I could do was just nod at him in understanding.


    He stretch out his palm to me and I smile before taking it, he lead the way and stop at the door to press the door bell.


    The guards all bow at him whenever we pass each of them and I guess he¡¯s highly respected, well it¡¯s just him.


    I looked down at our fingers and watch how it was locked together and then I smile and nce at his stunning face.


    It was like he noticed I was looking as he turn his face to look back at me but I looked down immediately giggling.


    The door opened, revealing a stunning woman who was putting on a ck long gown and she was blonde, her red lipstick bringing making her look even more beautiful and she looks so young!


    Actually, I have always thought that Chase¡¯s mother divorced their father but I was wrong, they just live separately because she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the Mafia business.


    So she had to relocate with her daughter, Olivia. But she visits them and have theme together as a family.


    ¡°Oh My baby!¡± I heard the woman say to Chase as she went on to hug him.


    Chase remove his hand from mine so he can hug his mother back, I am just smiling and looking at them as they both kisses each other¡¯s cheeks.


    Obviously it¡¯s been long they¡¯ve seen each other and with the things I know about Chase, I have never heard him talk about his mother so there are chances that he doesn¡¯t even calm her on phone.


    I¡¯m really d that they have a good rtionship because I had thought that since Chase is Mafia, he meant despise woman. Or he might hold a grudge against her mother for deciding to live separately, but I waspletely wrong.


    ¡°Look how big you have grown! When was thest time I saw you, two years? Oh God.¡± His mother hugged her again and Chase turn his head to look at me and I gave him a smile.


    I can¡¯t believe they haven¡¯t seen each other two years. That¡¯s really a long time to stay away from your mother. Yes, when people had grown they move out from their parents house to build their own life which is supposedly going to separate him or her from the family, but still¡­ There should always be way to see each other.


    She disengaged from the hug again and that was when she looks at me, noticing my presence. Nervously, the only thing I could do was smile at her.


    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am.¡± I tell her and look at Chase biting my lower lips but he took my hand into his again and smile at me.


    Now, what am I supposed to say if she eventually ask me who I am to Chase, his ve?


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Who¡¯s she?¡± She tells me and then turn to Chase to ask him the question.


    I was expecting Chase to think ande up with what he is, but instead, his words came out immediately his mother asked the question.


    ¡°My Comare.¡± He mutters.


    Okay, so now what¡¯s Comare? Is that another way to say she¡¯s my ve?..


    Her eyes beam in excitement which made me surprised.


    ¡°Oh Jesus! Come in you two.¡± She instructed and take a step back word to make way for us to get in.


    I let Chase take the first step before I walk behind him, his mother shut the door and thrilled behind us and I could notice her giggling.


    ¡°Olivia! Come out and meet your brother.¡±  I heard her yell and then a girl I hadn¡¯t seen earlier approaches us, smiling.


    She¡¯s just a carbon copy of her mother as she was also blonde and smiles just like her mother.


    Olivia went ahead to do the same thing her mother did, hugging Chase.


    Chase lift her up from the ground and turn her in circles like she¡¯s a kid and sheughs out loudly. Watching them already make me miss my family.


    Even though I have no brother or sister that¡¯d care for me the same way they¡¯re doing now, but I have my mother who¡¯s that sister to be and my father who¡¯s a brother to me.


    They reced this people in my life and I¡¯ll forever be grateful for them for being a great parent to me.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± Oliviaughs, I haven¡¯t notice their mother walk away from us as she matches the main living room which I could hear voices from.


    Voices including that of Emma!.


    Olivia turned to me after she was done hugging and greeting her brother, I didn¡¯t expect her to be sweet with me but I was wrong, she smiled at me and move away from Chase.


    ¡°Now I have got two sister-inws!¡± She chuckles and hug me too!


    That was unexpected so I didn¡¯t hug back as I look at Chase who smirks at him. She pulls away from me and smile.


    ¡°Where is father?.¡± Chase asks.


    ¡°In the sitting room with his sons, and Waylen¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Turning back towards us, Chase tells her. ¡°You better take care of my Comare.¡±


    He left me standing here with Olivia who won¡¯t stop grinning.


    ¡°My name is Olivia, I guess you¡¯re Calista?¡± I nods.


    ¡°How did you know about me?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I already meet Emma, she told me about you. So! You¡¯re dating my brother?¡± She smiles as we start walking to the sitting room.


    ¡°Actually , No we¡¯re not.¡± She stops walking and looks at me, I stopped walking too.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy about it!.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t kidding. I¡¯m not dating him.¡±


    ¡°So, why did he call you his Comare if you two ain¡¯t dating. You don¡¯t love him? Is it because he¡¯s a Mafia!?¡±


    I smiles at her. ¡°Sorry, what¡¯s Comare?¡±


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t know!? Comare means girlfriend! A Mafia¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    I felt like my heart stopped beating for a while as I stare at Olivia¡­ Chase didn¡¯t just introduce me as his girlfriend!

 Chapter 90

    ¡°So, tell me how long you¡¯ve been with Chase. As far as I know, he isn¡¯t ready to get into any rtionship with anydy since after Madison¡¯s despise.¡±


    I was sitting on the balcony with Chase¡¯s Mother holding the ss of orange juice she offered me.


    We had so much fun and I can¡¯t believe that Chase¡¯s family is actually fun and sweet, I had thought that since it¡¯s a Mafia family, they¡¯ll be cold to everyone.


    And this was why I got nervous immediately I got down from Chase¡¯s car. But everything I imagined the family to be like was all a total opposite.


    Really I have meet Waylen and introduced myself to him even though Chase wasn¡¯t looking happy when I was doing so, but who cares? He¡¯s having issue with his brother and not with me!.


    Waylen is sweet to me and he shakes my hand, I noticed cold chill ran over my skin , how could I have thought that I¡¯d even be sitting down together with a Mafia family?


    My life was supposed to be worse and maybe, destroyed for ending up with Chase but it turns out to be the opposite.


    I talked to Emma too, congratting her for finding herself a perfect boyfriend before me. I had also exin to Olivia about my rtionship with her brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dating him, and I don¡¯t know why he Address me as his girlfriend.¡± I had said to her and still went on to exin everything.


    I was surprised when Olivia asked me if I need a doctor to make me realize that Chase secretly loves me.


    Since then, I kept on smiling whenever I look at him. It feels good to be addressed as his girlfriend, and to think that he did it first, why should I be blushing this hard?


    Coming to Mr John, Their father .. he was very Cold to me. Throughout haven¡¯t meal with them, he said less word and it made me feel like he don¡¯t like me.


    But having Olivia and her mother like me is okay to me. I didn¡¯t do anyone know wrong.


    As usual, Rowan was shing at me, not because he likes me but he told me after lunch that he was doing that because he loves seeing Chase all possessive.


    And he was right! Chase didn¡¯t find it funny when he was flirting with me and it made me recall what Olivia told me about him liking me.


    Now, standing at the balcony with his mother while Olivia and Emma are at the kitchen cleaning things up, I know I have to again answering her question which will be nothing but a total lies!


    Because eventually, I haven¡¯t started going out with him and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna tell her there¡¯s nothing going on because Olivia tells me not to.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Two months? I guess. I didn¡¯t really count.¡± Iugh nervously and she smiles.


    ¡°Yunno, when he first told me you¡¯re his girlfriend, I just looked at you and all I could see is the mini me.¡±


    ¡°Really, Why?.¡± I adjusted and turn my head so I can look at her speak.


    ¡°Because I started dating John when I was of your age. And as you know, Chase is the nut head of this family just like his father.¡±


    Iugh at the way he called Chase a nut head, which means she¡¯s trying to tell me about his cold behavior.


    ¡°How did you manage to get him to love you?.¡± It¡¯s such a weird question to ask but she really did ask me this.


    I smile and look away before replying. ¡°I don¡¯t know? Maybe love just happened.¡±


    ¡°He really loves you a lot.¡± Her voice was soft and it¡¯s just like she was breaking down.


    ¡°You can tell?.¡±


    She nods and smile at me. ¡°The way he looks at you over the table, he¡¯s my son and I know him better than anyone else. Please don¡¯t make him go through the same pain he had been to before.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Madison?¡± I asked and she said yes.


    ¡°Chase is a Mafia. If you¡¯re really to date him, then you have to adjust with his Mafia life. You need to learn how to take care of yourself, otherwise the same thing that happened four years ago, will still happen.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Is that why you left Russian to go base in America? Because your husband is a Mafia?.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m too soft hearted and couldn¡¯t get my hand stained nor watch him kill people. So after I gave birth to Olivia and things were getting too messy, I have to leave Russia. To protect myself and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you leave with only the girl? I mean, Olivia. You could have take your son¡¯s with you?¡±


    She smiled at me and didn¡¯t reply immediately as she nce down, sighed before she continues.


    ¡°Mafia¡¯s Love their male Sons more than anything. Do you think John will let me take them with me!? I remember he told me I¡¯m just going to make them be a weak ass. Actually, he could have make Olivia a Mafia queen if I have let her too.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± This was the only thing I could say, I was about to say another word when Chase walks inside the balcony and we both looked back at him.


    ¡°Mom. Can I steal my girlfriend for a couple of minutes? I need to talk to her.¡±


    I blushes really hard this time. The way his lips moves when he address me as his girlfriend. Does this mean we¡¯re dating now, or he¡¯s just trying to get my hopes high again.


    ¡°Sure. Just a minutes.¡± Her mother smiles at him, he turned to me and just smirk walking away.


    I turned to look at her mother again.


    ¡°You both are adorable!.¡± She whined and Iugh.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± I giggled, there was silence for a while before she walks closer to me, holding my shoulder.


    ¡°I need your help. I¡¯ll also talk to Waylen¡¯s girlfriend about this too.¡±


    Her voice was cracking again and she looks sad.


    ¡°What is it ma?¡±


    ¡°The two brothers¡­ Chase and Waylen, help me get them back together.¡± She tells me slowly and my breathing stops.

 Chapter 91

    Luciano Profaci nce at his guard who have just given him the one news he yearned to hear for the past fifteen years and six months.


    ¡°You find him?. Bring him toe meet me immediately!¡± He says and his guard bows and walks away.


    He returned to the sitting with Raymonds who Luciano rushes to almost immediately and held him by the cor og his shirt.


    ¡°I trusted you!.¡± He scream at him, and Punch him twice on his face.


    Raymonds didn¡¯t say anything and just look up at him after recovering from the punch that had just met his face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter! Where the fuck is my god-damned daughter?!¡± He yells at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years. You didn¡¯t even try to ask me how I managed to stay alive? You didn¡¯t even ask the reason why I have to forge my death..!¡±


    Luciano take two steps away from him. ¡°All I know, is that you are a fucking betrayer. You unsealed the deal I had with you, you piece of trash took my daughter away me!.¡±


    ¡°Point of correction. You gave her to me.¡±


    ¡°I fucking did that because I want you to protect her for a while!.¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly what I did! I have been protecting her from very first day she got into my custody, and you owned you me one.¡±


    Luciano didn¡¯t push the conversation. ¡°What¡¯s she like now? Who is she now!?¡±


    Raymond went ahead to sit down, ignoring him. He poured himself a ss of drink and drink it all in one take.


    ¡± Her name is Calista, and she¡¯s just a good girl. She¡¯s doing perfectly Okay.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s she at? I want my daughter. Bring her back to me, let her know the truth about who she really is. Her position is empty, she¡¯s a Mafia queen and I need her toe back and take over what I stopped.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. I¡¯m afraid to tell you that you¡¯ve to get her back on your own.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t tell me something is wrong with me.¡± And just then, Luciano holds her chest and wince in pain.


    His personal guard understand this immediately and take out his pill, handed over to him and gave him a ss of water to swallow the medicine with.


    ¡°She¡¯s under the custody of the Gotti¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Gotti¡¯s? John Gotti!? How dare you¡­. Why did you do that?.¡±


    ¡°Because they are the only Mafia family that can take care of your daughter. I gave her, to the second son¡­ Chase Draven Gotti.¡±


    ¡°Did you forgot the past?.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I didn¡¯t forget. But didn¡¯t her life matters?.¡±


    Luciano didn¡¯t say another thing, he groans and went to sit down. Wave his hand at his guard and ordered for him to light a cigarette stick for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still be needing you to tell me exactly what happened. But for now, I¡¯ll be going to get her back.¡±


    ¡°I came here personally too, Your soldiers didn¡¯t find me. I found them.¡±


    ¡°What do you wanna say?¡± He collects the stick of cigarettes from her and put it into his mouth, taking the smoke in.


    ¡°She have been discovered.


    All Mafia groups already know about her existence and I know, they¡¯re all after her now. You either leave Chase to protect her, or you protect her yourself¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect my daughter myself. And know now dares y with what belongs to me! Calista is my daughter, and if anyone should be taking care of her, it¡¯s me. Not that Gotti¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°You really still hate John for that small mistake? He served you well and held no grudge against you. He did the right thing by refusing to work for you and open his own instead.¡±


    ¡°And what happens? Now we¡¯repeting on each other.¡±


    Raymond didn¡¯t say a word as he pours himself another drink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯m leaving Russia in two days time, I wish to see her to exin things to her too. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll ever believe what you says.¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡± Raymond bows his head a little and walk away.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A woman brag into the living room and stand in front of Luciano.


    ¡°A daughter!? Who did you have a daughter! You¡¯re a retired Mafia Lord and you have an illegitimate daughter I didn¡¯t know about!? ¡± The women went on yell at him.


    ¡°Calm down woman. This is my daughter, my first blood! I gave her up during the Italian and Russian fight because I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. I thought I¡¯ll never get to see her again. ¡±


    The woman seems calm now. ¡°Lucia?¡±


    Luciano nods his head and this woman walk to sit next to him. She took his hand into her and look at him in the face.


    ¡°You found her?.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ I did. I need to bring her back to take her position. I know she¡¯d hate me now but I hope she understand I didn¡¯t everything for her good.¡±


    ¡°She will.¡± She slowly puts her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°When will you be going for her?.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± There was silence as the woman, with her head still on his shoulder looks away.


    Luciano couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in him, That after fifteen years of waiting and grieving, cursing himself so many time¡­ Now he¡¯s going to see his daughter again!


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she¡¯s like now. He wished there¡¯s a way he can bet her immediately, but it¡¯s already getting towards evening.


    Luciano was even more happier of the fact that she¡¯s going to be taking over his business. If Raymond didn¡¯t teach her about guns and other, then it¡¯s time for her to learn that.


    Her life is about to be changed, she have to know that she has a two identity. One as Calista Raymond and the other as Lucia Profaci.


    Raymonds was right, Luciano also knows that there¡¯s no way Calista will believe he¡¯s het dad, because what she¡¯s about to witness, is something she had never imagined for.


    She has toe back¡­ To be a Mafia queen.

 Chapter 92

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Chase held my hand as we get into the car after waving at Olivia and Emma.


    Emma really got along with them family that you you¡¯d think she¡¯s part from the family from day one. We both didn¡¯t have time to hang out together because Olivia clinged to her.


    I got inside the car and Chase shut the door and then he walks over to the driver¡¯s side and got in.


    ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡± He tells me without looking at me.


    And all I did was just nod as I do as he said. I ce my head on the window and look at Chase as he ignited the car, pressing his foot on the gear, he slowly starts revising back.


    When we are now on the road with Chase driving and not saying a word to me, I decided to talk to him , he¡¯s not seriously going to pretend that nothing happened.


    ¡°Chase, You told your family I was your girlfriend?¡± He turn his head to look at me and a smile crept out on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± He questions and I push myself back not to agree with him.


    He¡¯s right, all I wanted was to get into a rtionship with him at the point that I yearns for his love. But he told me he¡¯s not interested so is he trying to use my feelings over me?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. You know you just lied to your whole family and even Rowan knows what you said is a lie.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize we were on a stop until I saw him remove his hand from the steeling , he ce himself closer to me and im my lips.


    It was a fast kiss before he sit back down and smile at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. You¡¯re my Comare.¡±


    For the next couple of seconds that passed by, it was like my heart stopped beating for a while as I just stare at the cute face of this guy next to me. He noticed me looking at him, and by now, he¡¯s driving the car again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy while looking at me. I don¡¯t bite, I¡¯m all yours now.¡± He winks at me and I immediately face palmed myself because I noticed my cheeks were so red.


    Chase didn¡¯t just automatically make me his girlfriend, did he?


    It happened so fast and now I can believe the word of Olivia when she tells me Chase is pretending. I was already started to tear up out of excitement.


    It¡¯s like an heavy load was just lifted up from my heart, I looked over at him and his eyes were on road.


    ¡°Am all yours now.¡± His words echoes in my hand and then slowly, I smiled.


    He have been a total jerk to me because he doesn¡¯t want to believe his feelings? Chase had also likes me but his demon side takes the best part of him and he just couldn¡¯t say it. Now, I¡¯m worried on why he finally decided to speak up.


    Now, I¡¯m feeling like someone who asked a girl he liked for a date and he got epted.


    I should be ashamed that I, as ady is the one that profess my love to this man. But the feeling was different.


    Chase rejected me, but he came back to make things right. In his own way.


    I look away and stare outside the window, the smile on my face not disappearing and then I felt a hand on mine and when I look, Chase was holding my hand with one hand of his and the other on the wheel. His eyes, on the road.


    ¡°Calm down and don¡¯t push me away. I have something for you.¡± He tells me.


    I looked down at our hands and chuckles before replying him. ¡°I¡¯m curious what it¡¯ll be.¡±


    ________


    Emma and Waylenes out from the family house and walks to Waylen¡¯s car.


    Emma lean on the car with a straight face and so, Waylen have to walk over to her side. He holds her name and kiss her cheeks, then down to her neck but Emma pulls away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?.¡± Waylen asks her, not letting go of her hand.


    Emma looks up at him and pout. ¡°You¡¯re gonna pretend you didn¡¯t know what you did?¡±


    ¡°Come on Cinda, I did nothing wrong and all I have did is try to be sweet to you.¡±


    Emma wasn¡¯t buying it, so she rolls her eyes and without replying him, she got into the car.


    Waylen sighed and walk over to the driver¡¯s side but his mind was not in peace.


    It¡¯s just like everything is happening too fast! Yesterday, they just discovered that Calista is same as Lucia Profaci and then today! Rowan discovers who the illegitimate son is.


    Things are really about to get messy, very messy.


    ¡°Stay angry with me all you want but don¡¯t ignore me.¡± He tells Emma.


    ¡°Just drive. I don¡¯t wanna talk to you no more.¡± She tells him and Waylen chuckles, he started the car and slowly revised then drives away from the family house.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing because of Chase? You should know better. I hold no grudge against him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the act of the two of you. I mean, ignoring each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re like enemies and you knew it.¡±


    Emma hiss and just lean back on the seat not ready to say any other words to Waylen.


    Waylen also didn¡¯t try to further the discussion, he just focuses on the road. But his mind was not on set.


    There¡¯s an uing war! And they need to call Chase to inform about it. Tyrell is also right, too bad Chase didn¡¯t believe him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Waylen wondered how on earth Edward was able to get his son to work in one of the warehouse without them knowing he¡¯s the illegitimate son.


    Not just an illegitimate son! But also, their brother¡­. Who have been filled up with lies and only care about revenge.


    In Mafia, being brothers doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t kill each other. A brother can be an enemy , The rules of the Mafia is ¡°Kill or get killed.¡± It¡¯s only one way out.

 Chapter 93

    Everyone was gone , away from the family house and it¡¯s just Rowan , his brother and sister, and their father.


    Rowan was sitting down inside her father¡¯s chamber as he waited for him. Minutester and his father walk in, without uttering a word, the old man went to take a smoke.


    ¡°You knew along don¡¯t you?.¡± Mr John Gotti asks his father who looks up at him.


    ¡°Which part, father?¡±


    ¡°Everything! That the girl is Lucia and Edward¡¯s son is Grayson!. How can that happen so fast and you¡¯re telling me you just find out?.¡±


    ¡°Why will I keep it a secret if I had find out earlier? About Gray, Tyrell who¡¯s Chase special guard was the one that find out about this not me. He told Chase but you know how stubborn Chase is¡­ And his only option was to approach me!¡±


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me immediately?¡±


    ¡°Because I needed to be sure, don¡¯t me me about any of this. I just confirmed it today while we are dining. About Calista! You seriously don¡¯t have to be that cold to her, you should be happy¡­ Didn¡¯t you say her father was good to you.¡±


    ¡°He was!¡­. But, whatever it is I don¡¯t want her around Chase, you have to get rid of her. She need to go to her father, she shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with this family.¡±


    Rowan had guessed right. Seeing how his father was cold towards Calista, he had guess something was wrong and John isn¡¯t telling them everything.


    There¡¯s something, something that he should have tell them after saying Luciano was good to him.


    ¡°What did you do, father?.¡±


    John turned sharply at his son and re at him, then he groans and pour himself a hot drink.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do no shit. Her father did! He was a fuckin ass hole.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want her to stay away from Chase¡­ You don¡¯t need to tell me, You have to tell Chase that yourself. Whatever it is you did in the past, don¡¯t get me involved.¡±


    ¡°And about Edward and his son¡­ We¡¯ll try as much as we can to take care of him.¡± Standing up, Rowan bows at his father and walk to the door, he opened it and walk away.


    Minutes after he left, Mrs John walks into the chamber and went to sit next her husband.


    ¡°Is this about Profaci again?¡± She asked him and he sigh. .


    ¡°I tell you, I warned you. Don¡¯t worry John, you have your son¡¯s and they will always get over this with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna get them involved in whatever that has to do with my past.¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t! Chase is already involved. You didn¡¯t involve him, he involved himself. Stop being like this.¡±


    ¡± He must have hated me so much. I¡¯m the reason he got separated from his daughter.. I caused the Italian¡¯s attack.¡±


    She stare at her husband and then sigh. ¡°Instead of trying to avoid her, how about you try to make things right with her? Be good to her and whatever it is her father pulls off¡­ She won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡±


    ¡°But still ¡­ How and why did she be Chase¡¯s Comare! That¡¯ll only make things worst.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ It¡¯s a Mafia Boss and a Mafia queen, they can fight whates before them.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be together. It¡¯ll only put Chase into more danger. ¡±


    ¡°Chase is his own boss, he owns his own business. He¡¯s not a kid, let him worry about it. He knew! Before getting in with her. Besides¡­ I like the young girl.¡±


    _____


    Outside , Rowan is about getting into his car when Olivia came running to him.


    ¡°You good?¡± Rowan chuckles and he pats her sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years, I feel really excited to stay with you guys again. And I¡¯m happy to see Chase and brother Waylen getting their selves a girl. It mean I won¡¯t be the only girl in the house again.¡±


    ¡°I thought you loved it?¡±


    ¡°I did but not anymore. How about you? You¡¯re going be with ady when next we meet right!?¡±


    Rowanughs and bend to kiss her cheeks then smile. ¡°Hopefully no promises.¡±


    Olivia nods and make a sad face which Rowan didn¡¯t fail to notice as he he asked her immediately what was wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why mother won¡¯t let me stay. She promised we¡¯re gonna stay here in Russia for at least two weeks before going back. Also, I¡¯d like to spend lot of times with theare¡¯s.¡±


    Rowan sigh and lean on his car. ¡°You both have to return tomorrow¡­.. Things are about to get messy now.¡±


    Olivia nods with understanding. ¡°I wanna grab some ice cream¡­ I want you to drive me.¡±


    Without waiting for her brother¡¯s reply , she immediately walked over and hop into the car making Rowanugh as he slowly get into the car too .


    ¡°And what happens if I don¡¯t wanna drive you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Chase. Soe on! Step on the gear already.¡±


    Rowan chuckles as he admires his younger sister. d his mother had taken her into custody, preventing her from joining the Mafia Business.


    It¡¯s better not to get her hands dirty¡­ And if she had joined the Mafia, she¡¯d be a bad girl now, doing dirty things.


    ¡°I heard your conversation with father.¡± Olivia said slowly as she stare at the road while Rowan drives.


    Rowan turn his head to look at her and then back to the road.


    ¡°I told you to stop eavesdropping¡­ What do you hear?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t though. Just passing and heard it, is it true!?¡± She¡¯s now looking at Rowan.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What!? I asked you .. which part did you hear?¡±


    ¡°I heard everything! About Chase¡¯s girlfriend having a double identity.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Rowan snap.


    ¡°And ¡­. Who¡¯s Grayson? You told father he¡¯s our brother¡­. Uncle¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±


    ¡°You have meet him once¡­. Don¡¯t refer him as our brother. Edward and his son, is an enemy. An enemy we should get rid of. ¡°

 Chapter 94

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Ice my fingers with Chase¡¯s as we walk out of the lobby.


    ¡± My car?¡± I ask eagerly as I look up at him.


    ¡± Brought it yesterday. Wanna drive? Or you want me to drive?¡± He asks and gives me my key.


    ¡± I will drive.¡± I take my key from him and open the driver¡¯s side door. I slide into the car and Chase enters the passenger side.


    ¡± Fasten your seatbelt, lover.¡± I wink at him and ignite the engine.


    I reverse back and identally hit a car behind me. Causing an rm from the car.


    ¡± Oh damn.¡± I mutter.


    ¡± Goddess!.¡± Chase mutters and chuckles.


    I quickly steer the wheel and drive into the streets.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can drive too.¡± He says and I roll my eyes and chuckle.


    ¡± Where do you wanna go?¡± I ask him.


    ¡± I should ask you that, where do you wanna go? I¡¯m the one taking you out.¡±


    ¡± And I¡¯m driving.¡± I tell him and heughs softly.


    ¡± I wanna see a movie. We¡¯ve never seen a movie together.¡± I say.


    He sighs and nods.


    ¡± And please don¡¯t choose romance.¡± He utters and tap his fingers on the window sill.


    ¡± But why not? Romance is cute. It disys the symbol of Love.¡± I tell him.


    ¡± So fuckin boring. Horror Is better.¡± He says.


    I roll my eyes and stop for a red light. I tap my fingers on the wheel and turn to look at Chase. I think we¡¯re both not used to the fact that we¡¯re actually dating now.


    ¡± I¡¯m really sorry that I told Olivia we ain¡¯t dating. Even though it was true three hours ago¡± I tell him as he looks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. It¡¯s fine. And I¡¯m also sorry , for saying that without your permission. I guess that was the only way I can make you mine.¡± He says.


    ¡± Wanna drive?¡± I smirk at him.


    He smirks back and bites his bottom lip. I push back the car seat and crawl out of the seat over the center console as I sit on the back.


    Chase sits on the driver¡¯s seat and i climb out of the backseat and sit on hisp.


    ¡± Shit¡­¡± he cusses when my booty rxes on his lower region.


    I cup his cheek and give him a quick, but passionate kiss.


    ¡± Holy Christ.¡± Ady mutters as she stares at us from her car through my car¡¯s open window.


    Her son smiles at us and try to peek his head out of the window.


    ¡± Get a room , you two horny children.¡± She yells and drives away. I chuckle including Chase as he begins driving.


    ¡± You¡¯re being dirty right now¡± He say and I just push a button to roll up the windows.


    My windows are tinted just like every cars Chase drives.


    ¡± So , as i was saying¡­¡± I trail off.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chase briefly looks at me before looking back at the road.


    I situate both my knees on either side of him as I straddle him.


    ¡± Fuckin hell¡­¡± he cusses and rest one hand on my butt while the other steers the wheel.


    ¡± You¡¯re making me hard, hope you know that.¡± He says and takes a deep breath.


    ¡± Make sure we don¡¯t get killed.¡± I tell him and grind on him. Thank God for dress. He cusses and grabs my butt.


    I wrap my hands around his neck. I look back at the road and Chase is driving terribly slow. I smirk at him and lean closer to him to kiss him. He returns the kiss as I grind on his erection.


    ¡± Sex in the car?¡± I ask him between the kiss and bite his bottom lip.


    ¡± Then I won¡¯t be driving.¡± He winks at me and look at the road. Thank God we¡¯re not in a highway.


    ¡± Then stop the car.¡± I whisper and kiss his neck.


    He breathes out a moan.


    I nt a soft kiss at the spot under his ear. A car drives by honking his loud horn. We pull away from each other as weugh.


    ¡± We¡¯re already close to the theatre. We should do this after your movie.¡± He says and spank my booty.


    I lean closer to him and capture his lips on mine. He removes his free hand from the wheel and grabs both my booty cheeks as we kiss. His right hand slide inside my dress as it runs down my thighs.


    ¡± We¡¯re here.¡± He whispers and kisses my cheek.


    I roll my eyes and get off hisp. How can he just turn me off like that. Just like that.


    ¡± You¡¯re mad?¡± He asks and turns off the engine.


    I shake my head and roll my eyes.


    ¡± Come here.¡± He pulls me out of the sit unto hisp and kisses me again.


    ¡± After your movies?¡± He asks and smirks at me.


    ¡± Okay.¡± I shrug and peck his lips before getting of hisp.


    I push the buttons to the door as it opens upwards. I step out of the car and run my hands down my hair to tame it.


    Chase appears beside me and wraps his hand around my waist. He looks around the theatre and every single building as if he¡¯s detecting a hidden enemy.


    ¡± Looking for something?¡± I ask him as we walk in.


    ¡± Snipers?¡± He kisses my hair and I nod.


    ¡± How can you easily detect that from here?¡±


    ¡± A little difficult, same time easy. Some Mafia¡¯s is on the loose, any shit can happen.¡± He says as we pay for tickets.


    He was serious about the horror movie. He buys two tickets for two movies.


    The romance and the horror. We find our seats and we sit down. I hold tight to the big popcorn as Chase wraps his arm around my shoulder.


    Few minutes into the movie and Chase is alreadyining.


    Everything happened too fast between me and Chase, and I find myself not getting enough of him. It¡¯s just like I find something missing in me and now, I didn¡¯t wanna let go.


    ¡± This shit¡¯s boring as fuck.¡± He mutters and looks at me.


    I stare at him and stuff popcorns into my mouth.


    ¡± You want?¡± I ask and sh him a smile.


    He chuckles and motions for me to give him.


    ¡± Never thought you eat popcorn.¡± I tell him and stuff it into his mouth.


    ¡± You make everything taste good.¡± He winks and chews on the popcorn.


    ¡± Is that apliment?¡± I ask him.


    ¡± You¡¯re missing the movie Cali.¡± He smirks at me and looks back at the movie.


    ¡± Can¡¯t wait to take you out of here though.¡± He whispers and kisses my ear.


    I gulp and keep my focus on the movie.


    ¡± Don¡¯t try to make things worse for me.¡± I whisper without looking at him.


    He chuckles softly and I can feel him smiling at me.


    ¡± Wanna try something naughty?¡± He whispers and bites my ear.


    A breathy moan escape my mouth. I shut my mouth and swat him on the chest.


    We¡¯re at the theatre and he¡¯s trying to turn me on. Who does that?


    He trails his right hand on my thigh as he kisses my neck. I grip onto hisp to keep me from moaning. He nt soft kisses on my neck up my ear and he bites it. I moan and cover my mouth.


    ¡± Keep it calm for me lover, will you?¡± He whispers.


    Thank God the theatre is dark and everyone looks busy and focus on the movie. He slowly pushes my dress up and touch me through my panties.


    ¡± Chase!..¡± I moan out his name silently. His lips seduces my neck as he slowly parts my leg. I still grip on hisp for dear life.


    ¡± Shh, princess.¡± He whispers against my skin and slip in a finger. I gasp and cover my mouth.


    ¡± Yeah , they are so cute and it¡¯s emotional.¡± My next seat mate mutters. I turn to look at her but her focus is on the movie.


    He slips his finger out and slide it back. He kisses my cheek down my neck. By dawn, it¡¯s gonna leave a mark, that¡¯s for sure. He doubles his fingers and increases the pace. I cover my mouth to muffle the moans. He smirks against my neck and slow down his finger.


    ¡± Fuck baby, you¡¯re so wet.¡± He whispers and kisses down my neck.


    ¡± Wanna leave now? My penthouse.¡± He asks.


    Without thinking, I nod.

 Chapter 95

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I slowly slide down on him and lean down to kiss him.


    His palms squeezes my ass as we kiss. Our tongues glides together as he runs his hand down my back.


    I moan into his mouth and slide up and down on him. Our lips move in rhythm as I grind back and forth on him. He swiftly changes the position and he¡¯s on top.


    He kisses my lips and then move down to my chest. His tongue swirl around my nipple as he tastes me.


    His thrusts is slow , gentle and then fast. He cups my boobie and groans as he thrusts in and out of me. I feel my stomach clench as I near my orgasm. He leans closer to me and kisses me. I feel him twitch inside me as he breathes in and out against my neck.


    _____


    Chase speeds into the dark night as the pop music ys at an average volume.


    ¡± I see no reason why you love romance movies seriously.¡± He mutters.


    Since I didn¡¯t get to finish my movie earlier today i made sure we watch the movie again in a different theatre.


    Can¡¯t watch in peace if we didn¡¯t change the theatre. Memories and all that.


    ¡± You made me watch horror.¡± And yes I freaked out every single minute. He was unaffected. Watched it like it was one of Kennedy¡¯s cartoon.


    ¡± And you liked it.¡±


    ¡± Chase , I freaked out.¡± I tell him and stuff cotton candy inside my mouth.


    ¡± The Romance was boring. Same normal ending. The boy apologized, they kiss and fuck , movie is over. There is always this heroin everyone likes. Horror, there¡¯s barely a hero. Every single hero might end up dying.¡±


    ¡± Jesus.¡± I huff and stuff thest cotton in my mouth.


    Russia looks a bit busy tonight. I know it¡¯s always busy cause it¡¯s Russia, The street lights illuminate the city as i watch people drive by and walk by. I look at the side mirror and something catches my attention. We¡¯ve gotpany.


    I¡¯m seriously not witnessing this again¡­ Not again.


    ¡± Chase, a¡­.¡±


    ¡± I know.¡± He says and looks briefly at his side mirror.


    A biker is on our tail and he or she has a helmet.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I ask Chase and open hispartment to bring out a gun which he instructed me to.


    ¡± Obviously. He might have sent that dude.¡± He says like it¡¯s nothing.


    We approaches the bridge and the biker increases it¡¯s pace. I see him pull out a gun as he shoots my side mirror out.


    ¡± Jesus Christ.¡± I mutter.


    ¡± Breathe princess. Wanna drive?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I wind down the window and peek myself out of the window as I aim at the biker. He ducks and drives beside another car.


    Don¡¯t ask me how I got into all these so far! I don¡¯t know either¡­ But I¡¯m suddenly not feeling afraid anymore and about me knowing how to shoot?


    All thanks to Rowan and Emma.


    ¡± Do you have another gun aside a hand gun?¡± I ask. The biker shoot at the car as Chase swerves the car to the left.


    We lost both side mirror, can¡¯t see him anymore.


    ¡± Check the backseat.¡± He say as he increases the pace of the car.


    It¡¯s like Rowan foresee what will be happening when he tells me he¡¯d love to teach me how to shoot. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯m ready to do that, but I need it anyway.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even though Chase is focused, I knows he¡¯s going to ask meter about how I got this good, cause! I kept it a secret from him.


    If I wanna date a Mafia, then I have to ept and deal with his lifestyle.


    The biker drives to the side of the car with his gun ready to aim. I pull the trigger and shoot him on the shoulder. He groans and falls off his bike.


    ¡± Good. Never seen you shoot outside of practice.¡± He says as someone shoots at the car.


    ¡°Practice? You knew I was doing that! I told Rowan not to tell you.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°Rx! He didn¡¯t. But nothing is hidden from me¡± I looked away.


    ¡± I thought it¡¯s just a biker.¡±


    ¡± There are like two cars behind us.¡± Chase says as he over takes a vehicle in front of us.


    I open the duffel bag in his car and pull out an assualt rifle.


    ¡± Open the sunroof , will you.¡± I tell him as i load the gun.


    The sunroof slowly opens, I stand on the center console of the car and he¡¯s right. We got three cars on our tail aside the biker. I aim at the car upfront and shoot at the tyres.


    ¡± Careful , lover. Today is our first day together¡± Chase says as he handles the wheel.


    The car jerk backwards and m itself on another car. The two cars increases it¡¯s pace and the driver pulls out their guns.


    ¡± Oh shit.¡± I sit back on the car at once.


    ¡± Bend down.¡± He tells me.


    I cover one ear and made sure I¡¯m not open for any shot.


    I see the bridge close by and i don¡¯t know why I feel relieved.


    They continue to shoot at the car as Chase overtakes every other cars. When the shooting stops , I stand back up and shoot at both cars making sure both driver and passenger don¡¯t survive.


    A biker speed to the driver¡¯s side of the car as i shoot at him. I sit back on the car and push the button to retract the sunroof.


    ¡± You¡¯re okay?¡± He asks as he looks at me.


    I take a deep breath and rx my nerves. Second attack I¡¯ll be witnessing since leaving with him. Rowan says, I am about to get started.


    ¡± I¡¯m good.¡±  I nod and wind both windows up.


    Before I can register what¡¯s happening, A car from the side m itself against ours as it hurl violently to the side.


    Before I can pull out my gun to shoot at the other vehicle. A headlight shines brightly at the windshield.


    The car at the side m harder against our car as a bullet pierces through the windshield right into Chase.


    I scream as my head hit against the dashboard and Chase is already bleeding from a gun shot. He¡¯s already passing out.


    ¡± Oh my God. Chase!¡­¡± I sob.


    The car hurls off the bridge, hit the barricades, as the car falls off the bridge down to the cold water beneath us.


    My head m against the dashboard again once the car falls into the water. Chase¡¯s terribly bleeding and he¡¯s already passing out.


    My head hurts and my stomach too. I quickly push back Chase¡¯s seat and touch his neck to feel any pulse. He¡¯s struggling to keep his eyes open.


    ¡± Chase .¡± I weep and look around for my phone.


    His right hand clutches his bleeding stomach as his eyes rolls into his head.


    ¡± Please stay with me.¡± I whimper and help him with his stomach.


    He gives me a faint smile and leans back against the chair as he fights to open his eyes. I look out the window and we¡¯re already sinking.


    ¡± Oh God.¡± I scroll through my contact and click on Emma¡¯s contact.


    I quickly dial her number and press the phone against my ear. She¡¯s not picking up.


    I look back at Chase and he¡¯s still bleeding terribly. I can¡¯t loose him, I don¡¯t want to loose him. Not for anything.


    I decide to call one number that I hope he picks up.


    ¡°Tyrell..¡±


    ¡± Calista. What happened? You sound scared?¡±


    I wipe my eyes and sniffle.


    ¡± We had an ident and I need help. The car is sinking and Chase¡¯s dying. Please I don¡¯t want to loose him.¡±


    ¡± Hold on , where are you?¡±


    ¡± We fell off the bridge.¡±


    ¡± Oh shit.¡± He mutters on the phone. I hear rattling noises and I think he¡¯s looking around for something.


    ¡± Hold on, I¡¯ming. Just try to stay alive okay. And keep Chase from bleeding, okay?¡± He says and hang up.


    I wipe my tears and Chase already passed out.


    ¡± Chase .¡± I tap his cheek and start to sob.


    ¡± Please open your eyes.¡±


    He gently opens his eyes and it rolls back into his head. I decide to call for back up since the car is already sinking.


    ¡± 911 , what¡¯s your emergency?¡± The female voice asks on the phone.


    I exin to her and tell her our location. I look out the window and all I could see is water and it¡¯s already entering the car.


    I turn back to look at Chase and he¡¯spletely passed out. Despite bleeding terribly on my head , I didn¡¯t care. I wanted him to be fine for me. I feel his pulse and it has turned cold.


    Now, we are almostpletely sinked¡­ And I can¡¯t swim! And Chase was looking lifeless.


    One thing I feared the most is his death! He can¡¯t die¡­ Not just yet. Slowly I begin to feel dizzy until my eyes were shut and everything went nkpletely.

 Chapter 96

    Chase opened his eyes and shut it back cause everywhere was too white and almost blinded him. He opened his eyes again and slowly push his head to look at his right,


    He saw Rowan standing there, leaning on the wall with his hand folded. Turning to his left, he saw Tyrell also sitting down.


    He tried to remember what had happened and how he had ended up in this bed. It took him another minute to realize he¡¯s in a hospital.


    And his mind drifted to Calista. They were driving her new car when suddenly¡­.


    Chase stopped and immediately flipped up, taking everyone in the room by surprise as they haven¡¯t even noticed him open his eyes.


    ¡°Chase!¡± He heard his mother¡¯s voice.


    He haven¡¯t even noticed her too. And this time, Chase realized the room is even full. Rowan , Tyrell, Olivia and his mother.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chase asked his mother who rushed to give her a hug.


    Chase squeeze his face as he felt a pain in his lower stomach but he didn¡¯t want his mother to notice. Chase couldn¡¯t even recall thest time he had been admitted in a hospital.


    ¡°Chase, I was so worried about you. What were you even thinking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t nag at me maa. It was just an ident, people do get into ident right?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking serious kid?! You endangered Calista¡¯s life and it¡¯s not an ident, Chase, you got into an open fire while you¡¯ve Calista in that car!¡± She yelled even loudly.


    ¡°Mother is right Chase. Calista knew little or nothing about this Mafia thing, hand it been I haven¡¯t thought her a little way to use guns, what could¡¯ve happen? Her father will definitely skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chase cautioned him and turning to Tyrell, his right hand solider.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Calista?¡±


    Tyrell swallowed before answering.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the next room, with Emma and ¡­.. And Luciano, her father. But I tell you, she¡¯s still unconscious.¡±


    Chase¡¯s eyes widened and he looked so much pissed that if not because of this thing attached in his body, he¡¯d give Tyrell a punch already.


    ¡°How could you let Luciano be in her room? Even meet her in the first ce?! Tell me, who informed him that we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Chase seriously?! Luciano is her real father and he¡¯s not someone to mess with, how do you expect Tyrell to be able to stop him from meeting his daughter after all these years? Moreover, he have his source.¡± Rowan cautioned.


    ¡°Yes Boss, Rowan is right. Calista is now someone all Mafia¡¯s society are talking about, there¡¯s no way Luciano won¡¯t be able to hear about it.¡±


    Chase didn¡¯t say another word and neither did anyone else did.


    Everything had happened so fast , so fast that¡¯d be like something in a hurry to happen. So fast that it feels like a dream or a rush.


    Chase twisted his neck and slowly get off the bed, removing all these wires in his body. Even when his mother tried to stop him from doing so, Chase is a nut head.


    ¡°Chase! I tell you¡­ You and your brothers seriously have to quit this Mafia business. Especially you! You could¡¯ve lost Calista the same way you lost Madison. Chase, if you can protect the ones you love from you dirty lifestyle, why bother keeping them around?¡±


    Chase looks at his mother. If she¡¯s just a man and someonemon, he swear to have already murdered her right here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuckin tell me what to do mother. Why you talking like your husband isn¡¯t a Mafia boss while you two are seeing each other?¡±


    ¡°He was! But at least he knows how to protect the ones he love which is something you haven¡¯t been able to do for once!¡±


    ¡°Motherr!!!¡± Chase yelled and everyone in the room could tell he have heard enough.


    ¡°Mother,e. I need to get you out of here¡± Olivia approached her mother and take her hands.


    ¡°If anything happens to Calista, I¡¯d never forgive you. Don¡¯t keep them around if you can do sacrifices for them. Love is all about fight too.¡±


    With this, she walked out of the room with Olivia, leaving the three men inside the hospital room.


    Chase sighed and sat down then turn to look at Tyrell. ¡°I need a smoke¡± he muttered.


    Tyrell reach out to his pocket and handed over a stick of cigarette to him and a lighter. Chase collected it and lighted it then take a deep smoke.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve believe you when you said Grayson was the enemy.¡± Chase slowly said.


    Rowan and Tyrell looked at eachother and then back to Chase who was facing down with the stick of cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Grayson attacked you?¡± Rowan asked him but Chase Shaked his head negativity.


    ¡°I recognized one of the men always around Gray. He¡¯s not working alone, he have his men or his father¡¯s men around my warehouse. He have been there for too long.¡±


    There was silence until Rowan said. ¡°I already told father. Seems we have a lot to do now, Another war ising.¡±


    And then, there¡¯s silence again.


    ¡°I need to see Calista. But not with Luciano there.¡±


    ¡°What ain¡¯t you tell us Chase? You did any fuck thing with Luciano that could¡¯ve possibly gone wrong?¡± Rowan asks and Chase only re at him.


    ¡°Stop spitting out nonsense.¡± He simply said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see her even if you want to. Luciano won¡¯t let anyonee into her ward, expect Emma who was there before he walked in.¡±


    ¡°That fuck head. I swear I¡¯ll kill him with my bare hands if you do anything crazy to Calista.¡±


    ¡°First, Calista is his daughter¡­ He can¡¯t harm her, and second, you¡¯d better stop thinking about hurting him. He¡¯s your girlfriend¡¯s father, what will she say if she finds out her man is trying to kill her Father?¡±


    Chase breathed down and muttered. ¡°We¡¯ve just been together for a day. Who says she¡¯s my girlfriend yet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ying with her?¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Who says I can love so fast? Everything happened so fast? Is it even real!?¡± There was silence after Chase¡¯s statement and they both stared still at him.


    But he mind less.

 Chapter 97

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Hearing a deep voice around me made me to open my eyes. As much as I try to get whose voice it is, I can tell I¡¯ve never heard that voice in my entire existence.


    My eyes firstnded on Emma who was sitting next to me and holding my hands. Her eyes were weak and she looked like someone who has been crying.


    I recall everything that happened almost immediately. My eyes watered, Chase.


    I saw him drowning and he had a bullet shot. My head aches and I squeeze myself in pain before calling out Emma¡¯s name.


    ¡°Emma.¡± I said slowly but my voice was surprisingly low and I couldn¡¯t even hear myself. I blink and move my finger, more like a way to make Emma realize I¡¯m awake which happened.


    She looks at me and immediately stood up from her sit smiling.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± She announced and lean to kiss my cheeks. I gave her a weak smile.


    Emma helped me sit up so I can lean on the bed wall and that was when my eyes moved to the other side of the end. And there was a man in all ck suit, looking dangerous.


    He¡¯s probably in his fifty but he looks quite young. When our eyes meet, he smiled at me but I looked away as I also noticed two men standing behind him, like his guards or something.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked turning to look at Emma whose prey sad eyes were looking down at me.


    I was expecting waking up and seeing Chase or any of the family member around me. But no, I wake up to meet someone I have never meet in my life.


    ¡°How long have I been out and where¡¯s Chase?¡± I asked Emma again as she seem not willingly to answer my first question.


    I have a headache and it¡¯s just like my head is on fire, but still, I¡¯m awake and I need to know what¡¯s going on and how Chase is doing.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Chase here? Where¡¯s he?¡± I asked her once again.


    Afraid to hear that something tragic happened to Chase or anything.


    ¡± You¡¯ve been knocked out for two days. So is Chase. Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s already awake and he¡¯s in his ward.¡± Emma said to me slowly.


    I could feel something is off. Emma have been my friend for years now and I know almost everything about her. Looking at her right now, she seems bothered and felling tense.


    And she won¡¯t stop looking at this men sitting over the far end. Why isn¡¯t Chase here if he¡¯s awake?


    ¡°I want to see Chase. Take me to him.¡± I told Emma ignoring the man in the room with us. I just want to be with Chase, or maybe , I wanted to be away from this man.


    Then suddenly I heard him say. ¡°That¡¯s enough Emma, You can excuse us now.¡±


    Emma bowed a little and made to leave but I held her hand and she looks at me.


    ¡°He knows your name? What¡¯s going on here Emma! Who is he?¡± I asked her, but she wasn¡¯t even ready to say a word to me.


    It hurts me. Something is not right with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess. I¡¯m going to exin everything to you.¡± The man told me.


    I watched Emma walk away without a word and it makes everything even more tense and confusing. The man stood up and approaches my bed, he stops and hold my hand and I just looked at him.


    ¡°Lucia¡­¡± He uttered slowly and I raised my eyebrows in confusion but I didn¡¯t say anything. I look down at his hand on mine and just swallowed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me, Do you?¡± I could notice a pain that came with this word, but whatever it is¡­ I need to know who this man is.


    Mere looking at him, you can tell he¡¯s a bad guy. He¡¯s either a Mafia Boss or something simr.


    ¡°Do I know you, sorry?¡± I chuckled nervously and he let go of my hand to fetch his phone.


    Showing me a picture of him holding a little baby. I arched my brows again and look at him. His eyes were wet, it seems he¡¯s about tearing up.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be ashamed or something?


    Iugh again.. nervously. ¡± That¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    He nods. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± I tell him, not knowing what else to say.


    He smile and slowly clean his tears then look back at me , taking my hand into his again.


    ¡°You see Lucia¡­¡± He said slowly and I nervously pull out my hand from his.


    ¡°My name is Calista. Calista Raymonds¡± I told him and he nods and wipe his face slowly before saying.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re Calista, But you see¡­. You¡¯re Lucia too. So allow me to call you that.¡±


    He tried taking my hand again but I pped him off. He looks like one psycho now, and I looked at the door.


    Where on earth is Chase, Emma and others? Why and how could they leave me alone with this man!?


    Then more like he was reading my mind. I heard him say¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m your father, Calista¡­. I¡¯m your father.¡± He was staring deep at me.


    I looked at him and chuckle. ¡°You are?¡±


    He nods and smile at me. But his smile instead disgust me.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I didn¡¯t lost my mind so don¡¯t try to brain wash me or something. Actually, I never said I¡¯m looking for my father and sure I¡¯ll recognize him if I see him.¡± I tell him inly and look away.


    ¡°I know this might be hard for you. But believe me, everyone knows.¡±


    ¡°Knows what?¡± I arched my brows.


    ¡°That you¡¯re my daughter. I¡¯m your father, believe me.¡±


    This time, he looks even more serious than ever and I¡¯m so losing it.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be 21 years old soon. And I have spent 20 years of my life with my family. My parents! You can¡¯t tell me otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Actually. You¡¯ve spent 15 years of your life with the Raymonds. You spent 5 years with me¡­¡± He said slowly and I looked at him.


    I folded my hand and look at him again and again. ¡°Are you okay or something? Does Chase even know you¡¯re here?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Everyone knows. I tell you.¡±


    Next, the door slowly opened and my father walked in. I looked from this man next to me to my father¡­ And I felt tears clouding up in my eyes.


    ¡°Father¡­. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± I muttered slowly as he came to my bed to hug me..This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, I just let the tears flow. How long have it been since I lived apart from him?

 Chapter 98

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°Why did you never told me about it father? Mother knows about this too?¡± I turned to look at the man who I have just been told how he turns out to be my father.


    ¡°He knows. We just didn¡¯t think it¡¯s the best time to let you know. I¡¯m not actually your real father, this might hurt but you¡¯ve to believe me.¡±


    I looked from this man to my father. They¡¯re both my father, how on earth had my life taken such a stupid turn?


    Could I have lived my entire life without even knowing I have a real father out there who turned out to be into a Mafia business?


    Not just a Mafia business but he is a Mafia.


    Slowly, I walk off the bed, I was still weak and dizzy but I don¡¯t see myself being in this room with this two men who had made all my live based on lies.


    This man, Luciano tried to hold me back when I wanted to fall cause I was weak but I pped his hand off my body. I don¡¯t give a dim who he thinks he is but I don¡¯t see myself believing that I am fathered by a Mafia boss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡­. Don¡¯t you dare touch me¡± I told him amidst tears.


    Raymonds didn¡¯t try to say a word. He knows me too well to go crazy when I¡¯m mad and angry. Without another word from me, I walked out of the ward. I can feel their eyes on me but I don¡¯t even want to see their disgusting faces.


    It¡¯s hard. It¡¯s hard when your life chose to make a different turn without even giving you a quick notice.


    I had to keep my hand on the wall while walking else I¡¯d trip over¡­ The two guards I¡¯ve seen with Luciano was standing outside and they both turn to look at me when they saw me. All I could do was just to roll my eyes at them. They both shifted back.


    Emma approaches me, she was standing outside too and mere looking at her eyes. I could tell that she had been crying.


    But right now? I don¡¯t even know the best way to react, should I cry or scream on top of my voices that my live had been all a lie?


    ¡°Are you okay Cali?¡± She reached for me but I wouldn¡¯t let her touch me so she moved back a little and stare still at me.


    My eyes were somehow blurry and I could understand why. I had just woken up after an ident and all I need is a rest, but look at me now? Stress !


    ¡°You knew too?¡­. That¡¯s why you could answer my question when I was asking right?¡± I asked her and she wipe her tears with her back hand and nods slowly.


    ¡°Recently¡­. If I had know before this time, trust me, I would have let you know immediately. I¡¯m just finding out too.¡± She tried touching me again and this time, I was the one that moved back.


    The pain in me? Everyone around me knew about all these before I do, why couldn¡¯t they tell me.


    ¡°Where Chase? He knows too?¡± Emma didn¡¯t answer my question immediately but she definitely nods.


    And then, I heard a voice behind me.


    Chase!..


    I turned to him and he had a bandage wrapped around his stomach where the bullet must have went to.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Chase¡­¡± I muttered and went to hug him , wrapping my hand around his torso but he winced in pain. I had forgotten there¡¯s a bandage I had just seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I told him.


    His face lighted up and he just smiled at me. My eyes watered, can my life get any better?


    It seems like it¡¯s been years I had seen himst¡­ We were on our first date when we got into that ident right?


    But how did things happened so quickly¡­ Me being dirty to him and he being all sweet to me and we¡­.


    We being together.


    Was it an act of his cause he finally realized about my real identity? That my father ranks 1st of the top Mafia¡¯s boss while he¡¯s ranking three If not two?


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it. The more my kind swipes to what I¡¯ve just heard, he more hurt I am.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Chase whispered to my air and I nodded and slowly touches his stomach where there¡¯s a blood stain despite the bandage on it.


    ¡°Was it deep? I¡¯m sorry you had to go through this.¡± I told him and he just smiled at me before muttering that he¡¯s okay.


    I didn¡¯t notice Emma walks away. I didn¡¯t care either, looking at Chase right now. It seems like my mind had suddenly swipe off the truth I had just been told.


    ¡°Wanna go for a walk?¡± He asked me and I just nodded.


    I wanted to be far away from these people, far away from anyone. From every fuckin person that knew about this.


    But did Chase knew about this too?


    He took my hand and we walk down the hospital down way. It seems like he knows the hospital more than me, well! He should.


    He stopped at the hospital garden which was a bit far away from the building and we both sat down on the chair there.


    I looked over at him as he dip his hand inside his pocket to pull out a pack of cigarette.


    ¡°You¡¯re healing, do you need to smoke? Is that okay?¡± I asked him.


    He didn¡¯t reply and instead pull out a stick and lighted it then gas out a smoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to.¡± He told me.


    There was silence as it seems each of us have one thing or the other to think about. I sighed and look away.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your new father. Luciano?¡± He suddenly asked me.


    Like it was nothing. How easily had that word came out of his mouth? Like he had known for so long and just waiting for the right time to pop out the question.


    ¡°You knew too?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah.¡± He swear and smoke again before saying.


    ¡°He¡¯s your father yunno? And he have sessfully paid off the remaining debt Raymonds was owning me. Yunno what that means?¡±


    I looked over at him. I didn¡¯t want to hear it, I¡¯m afraid of what he has to say, Chase had no emotion on his face and it¡¯s just like he have returned to that old self of his.


    Could he have yed me?


    ¡°That means that your day with me is over¡­¡± That one thing I didn¡¯t want to hear, I heard him pump it out like it was nothing.

 Chapter 99

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t want to?¡± I questioned him and he turn to look at me then I heard him chuckle.


    Why is he acting like everything is funny when it isn¡¯t? Or maybe this is just a prank they¡¯ve pulled up on me.


    But it couldn¡¯t be, Raymonds was out there with this Luciano. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll just show up to pull a prank on me while Chase sits her feeling calm and not bothered about anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gat to talk to your father about it then. ¡± He told me and I just nodded and looked away.


    I have a lot of question I want to ask him and I need answers to them. My eyes moved to look at him once more and his face holds no remorse. He didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Chase ¡­¡± I called on him slowly and he turn to look at me raising his eyebrows in question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I swallowed and stare at my foot. How can I ask him if he was actually going to date me or everything that happened are just an erosion?


    Could I have fall helplessly in love with him that I forgot my brain with me.


    Mafia¡¯s¡­.!


    Oh this Mafia are never as easy as you think they are. Everyone feels like Mafia are all after dating and after women but Chase proved me wrong.


    He is never ready to get serious with me. Because he¡¯s a Mafia.


    ¡°Lucia¡­¡± I heard a voice behind us.


    I looked up to see Luciano- my father, standing there with his hand in his pocket. My eyes moved to Chase who just stood up and without looking at me turn to walk away.


    He stopped in front of Luciano and it seems they¡¯ve got something to say to eachother, then he walks away.


    Luciano starts approaching me and I just looked away and start ying with my finger nervously.


    I have lived my 15 fucking years of live apart from him, why didn¡¯t hee earlier? Why did he gave me up and messed up my life?


    He¡¯s the reason things seems worst in my life¡­ Why hadn¡¯t hee sooner! I don¡¯t see myself believing he¡¯s my father. It¡¯s so fuckin hard.


    ¡°Lucia¡­¡± He called again and sat next to me, but I know better to shift, away from him.


    Lucia! This fuckin name.


    He named me after his name? But I have never been called Lucia Profaci ever! My name is Calista Raymonds, or maybe that was what I¡¯m made to believe my name is.


    ¡°Are you ready to go home? You just got discharged.¡± He told me.


    I looked at him and he was trying to avoid my eyes, much better.


    He should be so much ashamed of himself. And home?  Am I ever ready to know what my new home will look like, apart from Chase who had seem to be the better part of me.


    It¡¯s really hard to have Mafia¡¯s fall in love, is it enough time to give up on Chase and believe there¡¯s never a chance of us being together?


    ¡°Home?¡­ ¡± I muttered to him and he nodded.


    Now, I¡¯m boiling in anger. My silence, I feel like I¡¯m ready to speak up. To tell him what¡¯s going on in my mind! To let him know how the fuck I feel¡­ I was trying to hold it back but can I?


    ¡°Are you gonna tell me why I ended up with the Raymonds? You dumped me! You gave up on me ande back expecting me to run into your hands and give you a hug?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t shouting or yelling, surprisingly I¡¯m calm. So calm that it feels like just a normal conversation, but I¡¯m hurting. I¡¯m in pain!


    It¡¯s like my heart was set on fire.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t because of my new family .. it was because of Chase Draven Gotti! I¡¯m gonna be apart from him, he already given up on me like it was nothing.


    How long had I tried to make things better between us?


    I had to learn a little on how to shot from Rowan because I wanted him to believe I can protect myself if that¡¯s what he wanted.


    That hadn¡¯t helped either had it?


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re mad at me. But trust me, I¡¯ll do my best to make things right. I¡¯ll never let you go this time around and I¡¯ll stand by you till the rest of my life.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Was that a promise? A promise I should believe? I have never had someone made a promise to me and I¡¯m afraid if that promise is ever going to be kept.


    I didn¡¯t want to do this! I don¡¯t want to give him a chance easily but he¡¯s my father isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s my real father and I can never runaway from him¡­.!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Raymond?¡± It¡¯s hard calling out that name.. realizing he¡¯s not even my father but I own him alot.


    He gave my life a meaning, he made sacrifices to him.


    Could this also be the reason why he gave me to Chase to pay up a debt? Perhaps because there¡¯s something going on and he though I¡¯d be more safe in the hands of the Gotti¡¯s.


    ¡°He¡¯s outside the hospital¡­ You wanna talk to him?¡±


    I nodded negatively. I felt his hand on mine and I turn to look at him, this time I looked into his eyes and I could see this pain¡­ He regretted his action.


    I didn¡¯t imagine myself doing this but I ended up hugging him in tears.


    My life had taken a different turn. I need to ept the new identity of mine, the identity that I¡¯m Lucia Profaci.


    With a whole Mafia business to take care of. I¡¯m a Mafia queen.


    How ridiculous could that have been?


    That I¡¯d get into the Mafia business someday.. as much as I hate it but I feel there¡¯s need to ept who I am.


    Chase gave up on me already, I¡¯m ready to do everything to make him believe I can be the better for him..


    He¡¯s either mine¡­ Or he¡¯s no one¡¯s. It¡¯s now an obsession.

 Chapter 100

    Chase walked into his car and Tyrell was already sitting in the driver¡¯s side waiting for him. His eyes moved when Chase walked into the car without Calista.


    He turned to look at him.


    ¡°She went with Luciano?¡± Tyrell asked but Chase didn¡¯t reply immediately and when he did he just nodded.


    Tyrell didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him that Chase made her go with her father. Somehow, he¡¯s hurt.


    He had be fond of Calista and he couldn¡¯t imagine why Chase could¡¯ve just given up on her. Isn¡¯t both of them in a rtionship or something?


    ¡°Did you try talking to Luciano?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± He asked and Tyrell looked away before replying.


    ¡°About anything.¡±


    Chase roll his eyes and pull out his phone. His eyes went outside the car window where he sights Calista walking with Luciano. From afar of the car, Chase could see that her eyes were heavy and it seems she was searching for somehow.


    Obviously him.


    Calista stops when Emma approach her and Chase watched both of thedies hug eachother before Calista got into one of Luciano¡¯s car and then, he watched the car drove away before he sighed.


    ¡°You good?¡± Tyrell asked him again.


    He had matched Chase¡¯s gaze with his and saw him staring endlessly at Calista till she got into that car. From the look of things, Tyrell is stunned to believe that they both must have had a fight.


    ¡°Can you drive already?¡± Chase muttered to him as he look down at the bandage wrapped around his stomach, he can¡¯t wait to get this fuckin thing off of him.


    He slowly covered himself with his cloth again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Calista will never return?¡± Tyrell said to him as he started the car and slowly revised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a dime¡± Chase said and look back at his phone. Tyrell shakes his head negatively as he drives out of the hospitalpound before continuing the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think things will be as easy as you think it¡¯ll be. Calista needs your support the most and you just gave up on her like that? Ain¡¯t you guys dating or something?¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut and drive.¡± Chase told him swearing under his breath.


    Tyrell went silent for a while but he wasn¡¯t happy with Chase. He could imagine the pain Calista must be going through now.


    But somehow, it¡¯s better that she left. Chase isn¡¯t ready to realize the feelings he have for her, maybe until she¡¯s afar from him shall he realize the feelings.


    ¡°Did you find the fuckin brain behind the ident?¡± Chase finally asks and Tyrell looked at him through the rear mirror and then he nods.


    ¡°Grayson¡­¡± Tyrell told him.


    Again, Chase curse under his breath and bite his bottom lips. He was ready to end everything around.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Calista is gone.. away from his bad lifestyle, maybe this will give him the time to handle the business that he couldn¡¯t handle cause his mind hadn¡¯t been in peace because of her.


    Just so he thought.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time I pull up that fuckin war he wanted. I don¡¯t give a dime if he¡¯s a brother to me and hell nah! But I¡¯m ready to pull a bullet into his head.¡±


    Tyrell look back at the road. ¡°I¡¯m d you finally believed me.. all thanks to Rowan.¡±


    Chase didn¡¯t reply that statement. But he knew he shouldn¡¯t have doubted Tyrell in the first ce. He had been with him for so long , how could he not have trusted him?


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to talk to your father first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his permission to kill.. I don¡¯t give a dime who they think they¡¯re, I don¡¯t mind wiping the whole family off. They had bitten more than they gat to chew.¡± Chase told him inly.


    He was right. He had allowed Grayson and his father have their way for too long, isn¡¯t it time to end everything already?


    And maybe¡­ They¡¯re the reason why everything have been messy.


    They¡¯re the reason why Chase hadn¡¯t seen himself getting a neware for himself.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Drive to Waylen¡¯s..¡± Chase muttered and Tyrell looked up at him through the rear mirror immediately.


    ¡°Waylen¡¯s¡­¡± There was shock in his tone of voice and Chase didn¡¯t fell to notice it but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I think you actually need some rest tho. Your wound haven¡¯t heal yet. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuckin tell me what to do.¡± Chase told him and Tyrell nodded and looked away, focusing back on the road same time changing location.


    Chase stare out of the window. He was already missing Calista but he¡¯s a Mafia right? He shouldn¡¯t think about a girl.


    Not when there¡¯s a way in front to fight for.


    ^^^


    Charlotte had just gotten off a phone call as she walks nervously around her room. Her heart was beating faster than usual.


    The n was to kidnap Calista.. that¡¯s what Gray told her and so, she had given him the address of Chase after spying on him.


    But Grayson had lied!? The n was to get rid of both of them. As much as she wants Chase and ready to destroy anyone who want to take him away from her, Charlotte couldn¡¯t see herself killing a second person for someone who isn¡¯t even looking at her.


    She bites her lower lips and stare at her phone. She had just finished talking to Gray and he talked like nothing happened.


    All these years, she had let him and his father manipte her and use her to achieve what they want.


    But this isn¡¯t what she wanted. This isn¡¯t what she dreamed that her life will be like.


    Now, she¡¯s ready to give on whatever it is her heart feels for Chase. She¡¯s going to believe it¡¯s nothing but an illusion and it¡¯s not real.


    How could she face Chase and let him know of how terrible she had been? And tell him that she had actually killed her own twin sister because Grayson and his father told her that¡¯s the only way to get Chase to love him?.


    She knew for sure that Chase is going to kill her immediately, but how long will she live with this guilt?


    Her life is in danger! She had refused to continue working with Gray and he have threatened to get rid of her family as well let the whole world know what she is¡­


    A murderer.


    It¡¯d be worse to let him do that first. She isn¡¯t ready to continue with them, and the only way to be safe is to tell Chase first and have him protect her.


    She can never run away from Grayson¡­ He¡¯s maniptive. Her eyes watered more, the only person she knew that can help her talk to Chase is this onedy she had hated¡­


    Calista Raymonds!

 Chapter 101

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    The car stopped at a very big mansion.. it¡¯d be the most beautiful house I¡¯m seeing after Chase¡¯s. This is gonna be my new home, this is where I can from.


    My home¡­


    I batter my eyelid as I got down from the car, I wasn¡¯t in the sane car with my father. He had entered the third car while I was at the second and then the convoy was following us. He was already trying to correct the mistakes he made.


    As much as I¡¯m still pissed with everything, he¡¯s really my father and I cannot push him away, I just have to ept my new identity.


    Lucia Profaci.


    Emma said she¡¯s gonna visit me after I¡¯ve settled. I forgave her already, after all she did absolutely nothing wrong to me.


    ¡°Read to go inside?¡± That was when I noticed Luciano ~ my father, standing next to me.


    I¡¯ve been staring at the building without moving an inch ¡­ Slowly, I nodded.


    He took the first step and I followed behind him. I was nervous, nervous as fuck.


    The only thing in my mind was what will happen if it turns out he have another family? Like, I¡¯ve a sister or a step sister .. will they like me and will I ever get along with them?


    My mother ¡­ He haven¡¯t said anything about her and it¡¯s almost like she didn¡¯t exist or he didn¡¯t tell me cause I didn¡¯t ask?


    ¡°No need to be nervous Angel. This is your home¡­¡± He told me , stopping after he had noticed how slow I was walking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this.¡± I told him , biting my lower lips.


    He turned fully to look at me and I watched as he grab my hand and ce it on his palm.


    ¡°This is your home. You don¡¯t have to be ready to enter where you rightfully belongs. My life haven¡¯t been the same without having you around here .. trust me, you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I could see, feel and notice the pain in his tone of voice and in his eyes and I didn¡¯t even knew when I nodded.


    I forgot to point out the fact that their were so many guards here.


    I didn¡¯t even need anyone to tell me my father runs a Mafia business, the first time I saw him, I could tell he¡¯s a Mafia boss.


    The guards standing outside the front door bowed their head and with two hands, one of them opened the door.


    My father didn¡¯t say a word to them¡­ My hand was still on his and he doesn¡¯t seem ready to let go. My eyes moved to his face, and he have this huge excitement on his face that he seems to be pushing back but it¡¯s impossible.


    Now, in the sitting room¡­ I couldn¡¯t help myself from wowing! This house was something else..


    Everything seems to be ss and shiny and goodly.


    This was when Luciano let go of my hand. A noiseing from the stairs made me to look up, and I saw a womaning downstairs.


    My eyes meet with hers and she shed me a smile, a smile I couldn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Is she my mother?¡± I muttered to Luciano and he shake his head negatively without looking at me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The woman approaches us and I watched her hug Luciano and then, she kissed him.


    Didn¡¯t he just said she¡¯s not my mother?


    Then, she turned to me and without hesitation, she pushed me into a hug. I couldn¡¯t hug back, I didn¡¯t want to.


    Luciano was looking at us now and he had avoided meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Oh Lucia! I told your father he¡¯ll definitely find you! Look how you¡¯ve grown, how long had it been? 15 years!¡± She hugged me again, this time tightly.


    I was choking.


    ¡°Okay May .. you need to let her rest now.¡± My father said, making her disengage from the hug.


    Her name was May. And did she said it¡¯s been 15 years too? Perhaps she knew me too.


    I smiled at her nervously as she giggled.


    ¡°C¡¯mon my love, I¡¯m just excited. Come on now Lucia, I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± She said.


    My eyes moved to Luciano first and he just nodded, May grab my hand and we begin to walk upstairs.


    May speaks alot, she kept on going with her conversation not minding if I¡¯m flowing in or not until we get to a room. All I could do was just to nod and smile when she looks at me.


    ¡°Your father is a great man. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to fill in the years he wasn¡¯t there for you.¡± She said and I just nodded.


    She pulls out a key and open a door , but she didn¡¯t enter instead she looks at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, your favourite colour and other necessary things but trust me , I made sure to pick out the best wears for you and have the maids clean up this room and design it for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    I looked inside the room with a dim light and then I turned to look at her, faking a smile.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s May.. My name is May.¡± She told me and I nodded.


    ¡°You should freshen up ande downstairs to eat, the maids are making something for you already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡­ May¡±


    She smiled at me and walks away. I didn¡¯t enter the room immediately, I watched her retreat before I walk inside the room. My hand reaching out for the wall and I found the switch which I tapped on and the room lighted up.


    A wow escaped from my mouth for the second time. The room was not too much of a design, it was kept simple but ssy.


    I take a further walk into the room as I begin looking around the room and checking things out.


    My life had really taken a different and somehow, a perfect turn. I stopped walking as my mind switch to what and how Chase might be doing. I pull out my phone from my pocket and click on his number.


    I wanted to give him a call, to ask him how he¡¯s doing ¡­. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to and so, I ended up dropping the phone on my bed.


    Isn¡¯t it enough time to give up on him?¡­ Clearly, he didn¡¯t want me.


    My eyes swipe to my cell phone again when it starts ringing, my heart beats faster¡­. Could it be Chase calling?


    How perfect will that be? But when I reached for the cell phone, I realized it wasn¡¯t Chase. It was a private number.

 Chapter 102

    ¡°Do you think this is the best thing?¡± Waylen have his arm folded as he look down at his two brothers.


    He was taken by surprise when his guards came to tell him that Chase was in his living room and Rowan had arrived around 20 minutester. Chase had approached him that they¡¯ve something to ask about. He had acted cool, like there¡¯s nothing wrong or anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a dim if it¡¯s the best thing or nah ! But Edward had bitten more he can chew. ¡± Chase said inly, he have a smoke in his mouth.


    Rowan nodded in agreement and turn to look at Waylen. ¡°I agree with Chase. I think Edward and his son are getting more too far, they call on this war and we should give it to them. That¡¯s exactly what they wanted.¡±


    ¡°Will you talk to Father about this yet?¡±


    ¡°Why!? Do I need to tell him before I get rid of a threat? Fuck sake, he doesn¡¯t need to know everything.¡±


    ¡°Edward is his brother.¡± Waylen further said and Rowan interrupts him.


    ¡°And Grayson is our brother¡± Rowan added.


    ¡°And both of them are enemy and a threat!  You should know that the rule of the Mafia is, kill or get killed. Should we wait until everything is on fire and there¡¯s arge war before we do something?¡±


    There was silence, each battling with their thoughts and at the end of the day. They¡¯re gonna agree with what Chase says,.  To get rid of the threat¡­. The Edward¡¯s.


    Afterall this is what he wanted, a war.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he chose to be Maniptive and have it in a different way.


    ¡°The ball party is tomorrow, I heard he¡¯ll be shipping his newly stolen goods a day after the ball party. I think we stand a better chance.¡± Chase announced and they all looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your girlfriend¡¯s new father?¡± Chase eyes battled at the question Waylen had just pump out which was way out of the line of the issue at hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to approve of your rtionship with Lucia¡­. Calista.¡± Waylen stops, the name Lucia is new and it¡¯s time till they get used to it.


    ¡°And you seem not to care how she¡¯s doing. Have you reached out to her yet?¡± He continued and Chase raised his eyebrows.


    He was fighting so hard not to get pissed.. he¡¯s here to get things settled not to worsen things.


    ¡°She¡¯s with her father. She should be happy that she have to live off debt now.¡± He muttered.


    This time, Rowan was the one to question him and his eyes and heart skipped a beat at the question but he held himself back.


    ¡°Do you even n on making her your Comare? I could tell just by looking at her from afar back at the hospital that all she needed was your support, but you seem to have just given up on her once discovering who she was. Does this have to be based on identity? ¡±


    ¡°The night of the ident¡­ You yed her didn¡¯t you?¡± Waylen questioned.


    ¡°Fuck sake you both should stop poking nose in my business!. What if I did? Fuck hell she¡¯s a fuckin naive puppet girl! Yes, I don¡¯t wanna be the reason she¡¯s hurt ¡± Chase didn¡¯t imagine himself saying such words in front of this two brothers, in front of Waylen.


    ¡°So¡­ Giving up on her means not hurting her?¡± Rowan asked and Chase couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up.


    ¡°The ball party is tomorrow¡­ You both should stick to the n.¡± He made to walk out.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t nning to hire a whore as a date, are you? Trust me I¡¯ll kick your ball if you do that.¡± Rowan tells him and his expression was something Chase hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    He didn¡¯t reply and all he did was just to walk away, from the door. Tyrell was standing outside, waiting from him and he walk into the driver side immediately he saw Chase walking out from the door.


    Back in the sitting room, Rowan was left with Waylen who was still standing. Rowan sighed.


    ¡°Do you think they both got into a fight or something?¡± Waylen asked and Rowan tells him no.


    ¡°Chase is just living under the shadow of the past. The earlier he realize how much he¡¯s attached to that youngdy, the better for him. ¡±


    Waylen chuckles and walk to pour himself a ss of cold water.


    ¡°It¡¯s been long I¡¯ve a proper fun in killing, I¡¯d be d to be the one to pull in a bullet on Gray¡¯s head. That pathetic boy child!.¡± Rowan hissed and Waylen didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    After drinking, he walked back and sat next to Rowan. ¡°if Chase wants to do this .. then why not? It¡¯d be sweet to pull up a second Mafia war, a family war. ¡± There was a huge smirk on his face and Rowan didn¡¯t fall to notice it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emma?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°In her room. It¡¯s hard for her pulling up with Calista¡¯s new identity. You know they¡¯ve been friends since lil.¡±


    ¡°Girls are so naive¡± Rowan said under his breath before he stands up, ready to leave.


    He hade over here because Chase had phoned him toe over which at first he was surprised hearing him say, at Waylen¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°I¡¯d take my leave now. I¡¯ll see you at the ball party, with .. with Emma¡±


    Waylen stood up with the quist to see him off. He stood and watched him until his car drives out of hispound.


    He walks back into the sitting room, shutting the door behind. Taking the ss cup he had dropped on the table earlier, he went to drop it in the standby.


    Just then, Emma approaches him and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning up¡± he tells her as he turn to carry her up like a baby. Since he¡¯s strong, it¡¯s not a task doing that.


    Emma wrapped his arms around his neck and slowly ce a kiss on his lips.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The ball party tomorrow, Will Calista¡­ Lucia being?¡± She bites her lower lips.


    Waylen didn¡¯t fail to notice her eyes were heavy but he didn¡¯t want to push the Convo if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope she¡¯ll. Her father is a top Mafia, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll want to brag about his daughter. Don¡¯t worry about her, she¡¯ll be fine I promise¡±. This time, Waylen kissed her and Emma just have him way to im her mouth fully.

 Chapter 103

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I walked back downstairs in a hurry, attracting Luciano and May¡¯s attention to myself. They seem to be having a talk until I walked in. I¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯ve just arrived to my new home and I don¡¯t even know much ways around here. But I need to go out, I need to see her. Her voice was shaking and it seems something is gonna happen to her if she didn¡¯t find anyone to talk to.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t be worried at why out of everyone, she choose to talk to me. I mean, Charlotte and I are so not in good terms.


    We both know that pretty well. We disliked eachother almost immediately so it¡¯s kind of odd what she wants to see and talk to me. Remembering how she had dumped me in a rain one time, that should be enough reason for me to say no to her right?


    But I couldn¡¯t. Her voice, her tone of voice is one I¡¯ve never heard. Charlotte used to speak with confidence, authority and she have a high tone but not this time, her voice was surprisingly low.


    ¡°Lucia ¡­¡± My father called my name.


    Making me to stood on my track and turn to look at him, he stood up and start approaching me. He was looking worried.


    Perhaps he might have think I¡¯m trying to run away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like your room or is their something you need?¡±


    I looked away. Everyone is kind of acting weird. Why is that? Cause of my new identity or nah!


    Having someone ask and care for me the way Luciano does right now , makes me feel a little different. Moving away from Richards back then had made me forgot what caring for someone feels like.


    ¡°I got a call from my friend. She¡¯s not feeling and she wants to see me.¡± I bite my lower lips. Since when did Charlotte became my friend and not to talk of me addressing her as one?


    ¡°Who¡­ Emma?¡±


    I was surprised to hear him say that name but that wasn¡¯t long cause I remembered he had meet Emma back at the hospital. He must have bore her with questions while I was still asleep.


    ¡°Not Emma¡­ Charlotte. Her name is Charlotte¡± I bite my lower lips. He looked at me weirdly and nods.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can take one of the cars¡­. Have three or four of my solider follow you¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°what!?¡± I eximed and he looked at me confused. I nervouslyughed.


    How can I forgot that everything is changing and I need to get used to my new identity? As the daughter of a Mafia Boss.


    ¡°Four guards? For what!.. I told you, she¡¯s my friend and I don¡¯t think I need a security. I can take care of myself¡±


    ¡°Listen to your father Lucia,¡± May approaches us.


    ¡°We were just talking about the best way to protect you.¡± She added. I turn to look at her, raising my eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Protect me!? From what..?¡± She looked from me to Luciano, muttering on him to speak up.


    He turns to look at me. ¡°You see Lucia.. I don¡¯t think you know what being a Mafia queen really is. You can¡¯t go out alone, I¡¯m sorry about what.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!? For the past years of my life, I¡¯ve lived my life freely and I won¡¯t have you cage me down. Otherwise I¡¯d just walk out of that door.¡± I couldn¡¯t even believe I just threatened my new Dad.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand angel. Listen, you can start going out alone after the ball party tomorrow. For today, trust me¡­ You don¡¯t wanna go alone.¡±


    I looked from him to May, and she just nodded. The ball party. Their was a sharp pain I felt inside of me. I¡¯m supposed to be Chase¡¯s date for tomorrow¡¯s ball party.


    Had that changed too?.


    I was already runningte and so, I couldn¡¯t stand and keep arguing with him.


    ¡°Fine. But four guards are too much. Three is too much too, I¡¯d just go with one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go with two.¡± He interrupted me.


    I rolled my eyes and nodded, then walks away. I noticed him wave at two guards and it seems like a signal cause they both understand him immediately.


    One went to get the ck jeep Wrangler ready while another waited outside the door, to open it for me.


    Geez! I feel like a princess and I know I should be happy that new daddy is rich and I don¡¯t have to live under the debt of Richards whether or whether not it¡¯s true and I won¡¯t have Chase break my heart again.


    But no, I don¡¯t even see myself enjoying all of this. I always see myself doing it out of no option.


    I entered the car and he shut it and went to sit in the front, next to the other guard who is driving.


    They¡¯re both huge and frightening. I might have forgot to say this but I¡¯m even scared of them.


    ¡°Where are you going, Young mam?¡±


    Young mam!? Oh hell sake, you both have to stop treating me this way.


    ¡°The name is Calista¡­¡± Then I bite my lips when I remembered my real name is Lucia, but still I prefer Calista.


    ¡°Or Lucia..¡± I said slowly.


    I heard one of them chuckle but didn¡¯t say anything. Yea! I appreciate that too.


    ¡°Just drive to the 3rd Ally McBeal restaurant. I¡¯m meeting a friend.¡±


    None of them said anything, instead he stepped on the gear and increased the speed. I looked down at my phone and brought it closer to my heart, I couldn¡¯t imagine meeting up with Charlotte.


    And I¡¯m so worried what she¡¯s cooking up or better still, what she¡¯s needs my help with. She had says something like ending her life.


    And this was the reason why I¡¯ve decided to meet up with her. If she needed someone to talk to about something she feels might kill her, then I¡¯ll put away the past and try to offer the most help I can.


    Everyone deserves a second chance after all.

 Chapter 104

    CHARLOTTE


    I bite my fingers as my eyes prey outside of the restaurant. Waiting for Calista, I couldn¡¯t imagine bringing myself this low to talk to the samedy I had cursed and hated for no reason. But I¡¯m tired. I know, once I¡¯ve leaked this little secret and expose Grayson and his father, they¡¯ll be after me.


    My eyes stare round the garage. Making sure he haven¡¯t asked any of his men to follow me since I clearly told him I¡¯m no longer interested.


    My heart beat lessened up a beat when there was no suspicious eye. Perhaps he might have thought that since he threatened me, I won¡¯t have the nerves to speak up and too, he won¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll ever try to leak my dirty past by myself.


    I was saddened. It¡¯s almost like I started regretting everything I¡¯ve done now. I was blinded with jealously and obsession that I couldn¡¯t see myself going crazy.


    Chase will be mad at me, he¡¯s going to hate me so much that he wish to kill me with his bare hands, if he wouldn¡¯t.


    If I had truly loved Chase, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll take away anything that makes him happy. But looks like I did¡­ Twice!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I cleared the tears in my eyes when I noticed the two couple that just entered the restaurant staring at me and murmuring. This isn¡¯t the life I dreamed to have.


    Seriously, I messed this up. And I¡¯m ready to put an end on everything.


    My mind swipes when I figured I¡¯ll also have to tell my parents that I killed their daughter¡­ My sister¡­ My twin sister, the second of me!


    Everything was nned. I thought I could get the happiness I wanted once she¡¯s out of the way, but seems she¡¯s so strong that she¡¯s punishing me right now.


    Myself disgusts me. I hated myself so much. How heartless could I have been!? I was so bitter! I made everyone around me bow to my feet and while I thought that was the best way to live this life, turns out it¡¯s a perfect way for someone to destroy their live with their own hands.


    My parents surely will disown me. Especially my father.


    Who will like to continue having a murderer as a daughter? Definitely, I won¡¯t either. My eyes brightens up a bit when I saw Calista. But my expression soon changed to confusion when I saw her got down from a jeep Wrangler with two men next to her. She didn¡¯t walk immediately, I watched her talking to this men and it seems she¡¯s telling them not to follow her.


    This men, they¡¯re not Chase¡¯s man. I could possibly recognize Chase¡¯s men when I see one.


    Then my mind thought of something else. ¡°Could she have feared me that she thinks I¡¯m gonna hurt her and then she decided to hire herself a guard?¡±


    No¡­ I should stop thinking nonsense. When I saw her eyes searching around the restaurant for me, I immediately put on my sunsses to prevent her from knowing I¡¯ve been crying.


    And then I stood up and waved at her. She starts approaching me and I sat back down, tapping my feet endlessly on the floor. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m supposed to talk to her about such thing but what can I do?


    I need to let go of this load on my chest. I need someone to talk to.. I needed help.


    Just while she was approaching me, my gaze seized. My heart trembled. I noticed my body shaking and goosebumps all over my skin.


    ¡°Grayson¡­.¡± I saw him got off his car and a smirk on his lips.


    He was approaching me! I couldn¡¯t let him see Calista! No¡­ He can¡¯t see me with her. He¡¯ll definitely know why am here and what I¡¯m up to.


    Was he really spying on me? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to kill me now.


    I looked at this two people walking to my direction, I tried signaling on Calista to stop but she doesn¡¯t seem to understand..  finally, finally she was standing in front of me.


    ¡°Charlotte..¡± she shed me a smile.


    I bite my lower lips as tears threaten to fall and I watched her sat down. I couldn¡¯t utter a word, what can I say?


    Then , Grayson stopped in front of me and without a word pull out a chair and sat down. Calista was looking at us and I could see confusion on her face.


    What have I done?


    ¡°Hey, you must be Calista? Or should I say¡­. Lucia Profaci?!¡± Grayson said.


    That dirty smirk on his face! I wish I can p it off his face. But Lucia Profaci? The rumored daughter of Luciano Profaci who was just found?


    How is she Calista!.


    ¡°I¡¯m Grayson by the way. Pardon my manners¡­ Grayson Gotti¡±


    ¡°Gotti?¡± Calista asked and I could tell she was surprised. Maybe she¡¯ve never heard of him, but the confusion soon cleared off her face almost immediately.


    ¡°Yes.. you must be surprised.¡± There was pride in his voice.


    ¡°No am not ¡­ You¡¯re exactly as they defined you.¡± I could feel mockery in her voice.


    Does she know?


    Calista looked at me, I couldn¡¯t give her any signaled cause I was wearing a sunsses. All I could do is tap my finger on the table continuously.


    Grayson wrap his hand on my shoulder and give me a quick peak.. with that disgusting mouth of his. Why am I just realizing how evil he was?


    ¡°Are you okay?..¡± she asked me.


    I wanted to say no, I wanted to yell her and tell her to run! Run away from Grayson. I have a lot to tell her but can I?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even hear myself, Grayson spoke up immediately.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry she called you out, she might be sick again and feel the need to talk to someone. Sweetheart, you could¡¯ve talk to me, I told you I¡¯ll be here for you ¡­ Always.¡± There was mockery in his tone of voice on thatst statement.


    I forced a smile and nodded. Calista didn¡¯t seem convinced as I watched her lean back on the chair.


    ¡°You sound worried over the phone. I didn¡¯t know you were sick.¡±


    ¡°She is. Sorry for the stress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I should get going then ¡­¡± She muttered raising her eyebrows and I could feel this signal she made to me with her eyes.


    She was asking me if I¡¯m okay, slowly I shakes my head sideways in a way Grayson will think I¡¯m itching.


    ¡°That reminds me¡­ You¡¯reing to the ball party with.. your new father or your Boyfriend?¡± Grayson asked.


    Calista didn¡¯t reply immediately, instead she stood up and smile.


    ¡°Both.. you shoulde with..¡± her eyes were on me before she went on. ¡°You shoulde with Charlotte tomorrow, I¡¯ll be d to see you both.¡±


    I looked over at Grayson, the smirk and smile on his face were off. He hadn¡¯t n to bring me along cause he was going to punish me like he promised. But obviously, hearing what Calista just said might change something.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll like toe. Right babe? You ain¡¯t interested in sorts?¡±


    He pinched me and I¡¯m bite my lips in pain. He was telling me to say yes! But before I could utter a word, Calista spoke up. Saving me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll. You just said she¡¯s sick? I think she¡¯ll really love to meet lot of people and make new friends tomorrow, trust me.. you¡¯ll like to bring her along.¡± Calista had a smile on her face.


    How did I hated this girl in front of me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Expecting you both tomorrow.¡± She bowed her head slowly and I watched her retreat¡­ Walking away, leaving me alone with this demon right next to me!

 Chapter 105

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Walking out of the restaurant, I made my way to the car and these two guards, whom I had already forgotten was here with me immediately opened the door for me.


    I muttered a thank you to them and got in, then I waited for him to get in too as the driver is already in. The second guard who isn¡¯t driving and whole I had just find out his was ¡°Carl¡± looked at me from the rear mirror.


    He could feel or he could notice the worry in my face or the fear in my eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay ma¡¯am? I thought the call was urgent but you didn¡¯t even stay up to five minutes.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I raised my eyes to look at Carl, he was staring at from through the rear mirror still.


    ¡°My friend is in danger.¡± I said slowly to him.


    It isn¡¯t safe to say this but I needed to. Afterall, they are solider and can handle whatever thanes their way. Neither Carl nor Lucas, the driver said anything immediately. It was like they were waiting for me to say something now.


    ¡°Can you drive to Chase¡¯s apartment? I need to talk to him.¡±


    The car halted, making me almost hit my head on the window, thanks to the seat belt I had on. I pushed my hair that had fallen on my face back, and looked at them. We just stopped in the middle of the room. Then, Lucas started the car again and starts driving.


    ¡°Can you talk to your father about that first?.¡± Lucas was the one asking.


    I lean back on the car and swallowed before asking him again. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to believe the truth that my father, Luciano, didn¡¯t want me around Chase. He didn¡¯t say it, he never had. But I could feel it, if not, why will he take me away from him without even asking if that¡¯s what I wanted?


    And why will Chase suddenly be cold to me?


    ¡°Last we checked..¡± Lucas wanted to say something but Carl seems fast enough to cut in.


    ¡°Lucas is right, you should talk to your father first. We can¡¯t take you there without his permission.¡±


    Now, I feel controlled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel the need to. And if y¡¯all are afraid of me getting hurt while with him, that¡¯s ridiculous right?. Now, Drive!¡±


    For the first time in my life, I feel like my personality had changed. The tone of my voice, the authority. When I looked at them, Carl was shocked with my statement.


    I know, cause I could read his expression.


    Grateful they didn¡¯t argue with me further and instead, they changed the GPS and revised. Heading to Chase¡¯s estate.


    My mind chooses to draft back at what happened at the restaurant. ¡°Grayson Gotti.¡± I have heard about him from Tyrell and Rowan. He is the sheep wolf of the Gotti¡¯s family, alongside his dad. He is no good. I could already notice Charlotte¡¯s body trembling the minute I started approaching her. Her eyes were fixed on my behind, despite that she had her sses on¡­ Bodynguage never lies right?


    Grayson was doing something to Charlotte. I knew it instantly.


    Chuckling. I wonder how sensitive I had be. It¡¯s now almost like I¡¯m getting used to the fact that my identity had changed.


    I see myself gradually leaving from Calista to something else, maybe to this Lucia Profaci that I didn¡¯t imagine myself to be.


    Don¡¯t me me, I¡¯ll ept myself with whatever thates my way.


    When Grayson held her shoulder, her body shakened. I noticed that eyes of hers despite the sses. Now I¡¯m worried of what type of danger Charlotte must have gotten herself into.


    Thrice today , I had referred to her as my friend but when was that? We have never had a good experience and she hated me .. we hated each other.


    But now, she needs me.


    I feel like she had something that she wants to talk about, a secret. Something about Grayson and her father. But Gray was fast enough isn¡¯t he?


    He wouldn¡¯t let her have her way.


    He was manipting her. Now I¡¯m worried and stuck about any kind of dirty thing Charlotte must have done with Grayson that might have ended badly. Charlotte was looking miserable, that mour skin and smirk that is always on her face wasn¡¯t there today. Everything was different..


    When she called me, she had actually wanted to tell me something, but then Grayson showed up to shut her up and she couldn¡¯t say it any further.


    Impressive!


    He had to go to the extent of lying to me that she was sick. But when I asked her if she was okay with my eyes, she clearly told me No¡­


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sick¡­ She¡¯s not Okay cause she¡¯s in danger.


    Of all the people she had to talk to , including Chase or his brothers, why did she chose to let me witness this? Why did she chose to call me!?


    Whatever it is, I¡¯m d I asked him to bring Charlotte with him to the ball party tomorrow. I have no ns for the ball party, actually, I didn¡¯t even know the day is tomorrow. But looks like there¡¯ll be change of ns.


    I need to talk to Chase.


    I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t want to see me or whatever it is, but I know. I need to let him know about what¡¯s going on with Charlotte. There¡¯s no way I can protect her on my own.


    But I know the people who can.


    The Gotti¡¯s¡­ Chase. Whatever it is, he¡¯s going to save Charlotte from whatever issue she had gotten herself into.


    My mind swipe when I heard a voice, I raised my eyebrows and it turns out Lucas might have just said something to me.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked him and he turns his neck to look at me.


    ¡°His penthouse or the main building?¡±


    I got confused. I never know Chase has a penthouse, even though I¡¯ve never been there or know what it looks like, but how did they know?


    They didn¡¯t even need my direction. Oh! Seems like I had already forgotten again that these people are Mafia¡¯s.


    I looked away. ¡°His main building.¡±

 Chapter 106

    I dashed into Chase¡¯s apartment. The guards let me in, but they had first of all check on Carl and Lucas and they wouldn¡¯t let them go in with me. I wasn¡¯t gonna let them either.


    The both Mafia group seems to be enemies. Neither Carl and Lucas nor the guards of Chase seems okay with the presence of eachother, but that isn¡¯t my worry..


    Chase wasn¡¯t in the sitting room. So I had to walk myself upstairs.


    The familiar scent of these particr building already filled my nostrils. I missed here, I missed how it makes me feels.


    I opened his door and stepped in , he wasn¡¯t in here either but I heard the shower running. Slowly, I walk to sit on the bed with the intention to wait for him.


    Two minutester, Chase walked out of the bathroom and he looked shocked seeing me. I bite my lower lips as I stare at his abs.


    He is so perfect isn¡¯t he?


    Trust me, I don¡¯t know the best word to use in describing how perfect Chase is. And it¡¯s almost like with each passing day, he does nothing but glow.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked me and walk over to his closet to pick up his lotion. I watched kneely as he went to sit on the other edge of the bed. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s up with Chase. The sudden attitude, it¡¯s true that Chase had been a hard nut to crack since, but this time, it was something different.


    ¡°Chase, we need to talk.¡± Was all I could mutter.


    He didn¡¯t say or reply immediately, he uncapped the body lotion and starts applying it on his phone.


    I soon started feeling hear despite the AC being hot. I¡¯m sitting right in this room with the most perfect man I yearn for his love, and he¡¯s dripping wet and shirtless, how was I supposed to close my eyes and believe I¡¯m not feeling anything?


    The way his hand goes through his body, I was suddenly jealous of that lotion. I wanted his hand on my body, I want to know what it feels like to have him inside me.


    ¡°Shit!¡± This isn¡¯t the time for this. I wonder how and when I had be this dirty minded. Slowly, I looked away from him.


    I know that he clearly sees me looking at him and he knew what he was doing to me.


    ¡°Chase, we need to talk¡± I told him again.


    ¡°About what?.¡± Not standing up or making an attempt to put on his wears, I watched him lean on the bed and looking over at me.


    I bite my lower lips.


    I was going to talk to him about Charlotte, about the fact that she might be in trouble and needs help, but then¡­ I feel like there¡¯s something much more there to talk about.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me?.¡± The question came out quick and sharp from my mouth that I couldn¡¯t see myself asking him that.


    His eyes darkened and he looks away and growl. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m avoiding you?¡±


    He was asking me questions without answering my own. I rolled my eyes and adjust on the bed, so I could face him probably.


    ¡°Are you gonna pretend that?¡± Then I stopped when I saw the scar on his stomach.


    Then I remembered, he still have the wound from the gunshot and he have already removed his bandage. I hadn¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m more focused on talking to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?..¡± I was pointing at his stomach but he looks at me like he wants me to say a little much. ¡°The wound, how are you feeling?¡±


    He smirks . He always looks more hot when he has that smirk on.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Chase, did I do anything wrong to you? Is it because I¡¯m not Calista anymore? Perhaps cause I¡¯m now Lucia Profaci! But lookk, I¡¯m still here with you. What happened?¡±


    Chase didn¡¯t reply and he wasn¡¯t looking at me anymore, and so I continued.


    ¡°Are you gonna talk to me?¡± I was already breaking.


    And I hate this.! I always act foolish and helplessly while in front of him. This isn¡¯t even the reason why I came here!


    I came here with no intention of me, but with the intention to alert him about Grayson.


    ¡°Did youe here with your father¡¯s guards?¡± He frowns, and when I looked up¡­ He was staring outside through the window.


    I nods. ¡± My father won¡¯t let me go alone. Look Chase, I don¡¯t know the issue between you and my father but..¡±


    ¡°I have no issue with your family, Calista.¡±


    It feels refreshing, it feels so nice to hear him call out my name that softly. It made me feel at ease, it made me think that he¡¯s already mine.


    God! He¡¯s driving me crazy and he doesn¡¯t know that right?


    ¡°But, you¡¯ve always wanted to be free right? Your father just gave you that. The chance to be away from me.¡±


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t want to? You know Chase! You¡¯ve always known that I wanted you so badly. Why are you pushing me away?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Stop fuming like a pathetic whore !¡± He was yelling.


    My breathing stops for a while, no he did not!. Chase did not just raise his voice that high at me or tell me that I¡¯m acting like a pathetic whore.


    He¡¯ll never.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± My voice was cracking and am visibly hurt.


    How could he look me in the eyes and tell me that disgusting words!. I didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Damn him!


    I picked up my cell phone and my hand bag, without waiting for any little more moment¡­ I dashed out of his room.


    He didn¡¯t call me back, but I need him curse. I wasn¡¯t gonna stand in that room and let him say those words to me. Chase is unbelievable, how long is he going to maker go through this pain?


    Or maybe¡­ I¡¯m the one who needs to end this pain! Chase should be after me not me. Right now, I¡¯m determined to make him pay for hurting my emotions and feelings.


    I don¡¯t know how, but I¡¯ll make him feel the pain of being hurt¡­ Emotionally.


    Carl opened the door for me immediately and I got in Without hesitation. I¡¯m so tired and done with him.

 Chapter 107

    ¡°Fuck it!!¡± Chase cursed immediately Calista was out of the room.


    He had fuckin lost it that he didn¡¯t even realize when he said those words to her. He swallowed and tried to calm himself down. The pain in her eyes when she said those words to her, it was readable.


    And he wished he had sad that to her. But she was driving him crazy without even knowing.


    She needs to learn the need to keep away from someone like him. He have lived a dirty life, life thar is just full of games and enemies.


    She needs to just get rid of whatever she¡¯s feeling.


    He was holding his back too. As much as he had wanted to pull her up from the ground and have her wrap her legs around her waist, and kiss her tenderly.. he wanted to clean those tears in her eyes and heal the wound in her heart, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Not that he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to.


    It¡¯s better to make her believe he¡¯s not interested in her than in danger her life in his Dirty life. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s now a Mafia queen and she¡¯ll learn how to protect herself sooner orter, but still¡­ He have to keep her at a distance.


    When he got home and was meet with the silence of the house, he couldn¡¯t stand it . Actually, he had always walked into her empty bedroom to sit on her bed and just take in her scent.


    He wanted to take in the smell to make him feel her presence, but who was he deceiving?


    How happy had he been when he saw her sitting on his bed. He wanted to grab her and kiss her and tell her he misses her, but he didn¡¯t see himself doing such.


    There are some things to be considered.


    Chase didn¡¯t want to believe how much the past had affected him that he is even afraid to her someone telling him she loves him. But Calista doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯ll be giving up soon.


    But Chase was determined, he had also wanted to make her see reasons as of why they couldn¡¯t be together, why he couldn¡¯t give her that one thing she wanted.


    ¡­ But Calista is persistent and he hates it.


    Chase went on to go to the closet, his body had always dried up. He put on his cloth which of course is an all ck outfit.. then he picks up his cell phone and a pack of cigarette on the desk, stucking it inside his pockets.


    He begins to walk out of his room, nut he stopped when he remembers something so he went to the drawer on his bed side and pull it open.


    He brought out a tiny box inside it and gently, he opens it up to reveal the tiny ne inside it.


    As tiny as it was, it was as it was, it was shining and one could tell immediately that it was golden.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was forced to sit back down and push his hair back, then stare still at the box. This ne, he had bought it for Calista five days after wearing her that first one.


    But he haven¡¯t bring himself to give it to her.


    He signed. He noticed himself acting like a weaken just because of thisdy. The feeling were much more than he felt during his stay with Madison.


    This one, it was strong.


    He shut the box close and put it back in the drawer then walks out of his room shutting the door behind.


    __~


    ¡°I told you, Do you think after you¡¯ve gotten what your desire that I¡¯m gonna let you ruin my ns?¡± Grayson¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    It made Charlotte scared, scared that he was going to kill her already.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gray. It want my intention.¡± She was crying.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t stop cursing herself what she had done to her self. There¡¯s no one to me, the only person to me is her!


    She brought this to herself and she is going to face it.


    ¡°What do I do with you right now? Kill you..!?¡± Heughs and Charlotte¡¯s heart races are the thought of kill.


    If Grayson wanted to kill her, he won¡¯t hesitate to do that. Charlotte had watched him kill so many people.


    So many people including Chase¡¯s men who wouldn¡¯t give him the informations he wanted. Back then, she had thought it was nice watching this people get punished by Grayson, but now it¡¯s her turn¡­ Charlotte wished she hadn¡¯t known the Gotti¡¯s family.


    ¡°I promise you Gray, this will never happen again.¡±


    Grayson approaches her and held her by her neck, tightening his grip on her neck , chocking her, Charlotte cried for help, but who was she kidding?


    Spiting on her face , Grayson continues. ¡°You are going to help me finish up this desire of mine, and if you try to escape from me or say anything out¡­ I¡¯ll make sure I made you miserable! No one .. I say.. no one can save you, Do you get it?¡± He was yelling.


    ¡°Yes, please I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Charlotte was struggling to free his grip on her neck but he was way stronger that her.


    Had she thought she stands a chance against him?


    The words of Grayson, she was not going to keep it. Once she¡¯s out of here, she¡¯s leaking out as much as she knows to everyone.


    Chase is the only person who can protect her, she could have easily run to him for help but she feel disgusted about herself.


    She shouldn¡¯t be in front of the man she had watched go through pain and she still ims she loves him.


    Her breath was almost leaving her and that was when one of Grayson¡¯s men walk in, announcing to him that he was needed.


    Charlotte thanked her God when he finally let her go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve my eyes around you¡­ I¡¯m watching every moment and every movement of yours, don¡¯t y me dirty.¡± Grayson whispered to her, sending cold chills.


    And then, he turns and walk away.

 Chapter 108

    When Calista got home, she founds out that her father wasn¡¯t around, May told her so. He had gotten an urgent call and need to go handle it, night was already fast falling.


    Calista is sitting on this big dining room with May,  she hasn¡¯t really put much mind on who May really was, maybe because she knew already on her know. May is her father second wife.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She interrupted her thoughts and slowly, Calista looks up at her before nodding.


    ¡°Am fine¡± she still muttered.


    May shed her a smile and begin eating her meal too, Calista didn¡¯t start immediately, she observes May. Then she started eating but the food wasn¡¯t really tasty in her mouth.


    Today hadn¡¯t been a good day for her so, Calista didn¡¯t feel too good eating the meal, she wanted to get off and walk to her room but her stomach grumble, she was hungry afterall.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be attending the Mafia¡¯s Ball Party tomorrow, Your first ever, with us.¡± May was smiling.


    She was trying to start up a conversation but it seems like she sucks at that and nevertheless, she was still trying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be excited or not.¡± That was the truth, I don¡¯t know if going to a Mafia ball party is what I should be happy about. Had it been that it as I getting ready to attend as Chase¡¯s date, I¡¯ll be d. And happy.


    But that¡¯s not going to happen. I pushed my thoughts away, if there¡¯s anyone I shouldn¡¯t think about, probably Chase!.


    ¡°Are you okay Lucia? You keep blinking out, is anything bothering you sweetheart?¡±


    I¡¯m going to walk out of this table if she keeps asking me that. I know she was just trying to show me affection and all that, but really , it makes me ufortable.


    ¡°Told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± The reply was simple, and I had send it with a dismissive voice.


    ¡°So, I was wondering¡­ since today will be a busy day, will you like me to show you around? The house is too big and I can¡¯t even show you all angles in a day, so maybe I can show you some important ces?¡±


    That doesn¡¯t sound exciting to me but I still nodded and continued eating. I don¡¯t know why but I feel my character bing cold and it¡¯s almost like, I¡¯m acting arrogant while that wasn¡¯t my intention..


    Still I blinked.


    May and I walked down the ally, she was smiling as she keeps telling me what every single room we passes was and what it was used for.


    I have seem my father¡¯s bedroom, it was so huge¡­ So huge that it looks like where a king stayed. Then, May stopped in front of a door.


    ¡°Do you wanna go in?¡± It was like she regretted getting him till this exact. I nodded, curios about what might be inside that she had to stop and ask me.


    ¡°That¡¯s your father¡¯s torture room. ¡± We were both inside this room and I had gasped at what I saw.


    Guns, all sort of weapons, an electric chair, full basin of water, bloods , chains. Any many other things that almost make me wanna puke.


    ¡°Holy God! He uses this on people?¡± I was scared, now, I haven¡¯t seen any torture room in Chase¡¯s house and even if he has, I wonder if he¡¯s will be more worse and scarier that my father¡¯s.


    ¡°Not everyone actually, he uses it on the bad guys.¡± She told me.


    I went on to start touching everything, well, except for the guns.. even though I¡¯ve once shot it a d know how to, all thanks to Rowan..


    But the gun¡¯s here are different from the one I had used to train, they were too big. Too big that it made me afraid, the blood of the walls was still fresh and it seems like it hadn¡¯t been long something happened here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the blood, someone wille clean it up soon.¡±


    ¡°May, Do you feelfortable living under the same phone with such man?¡± My question was unexpected. Well, I hadn¡¯t even though it before asking¡­ I just pumped the question had.


    May had confusion on her face, but it wiped off sooner, reced with a smile.


    ¡°Such man? You mean your father?¡± I nodded to her question.


    We both starts walking out of the room, I walked out first and May catches up with me.


    ¡°Well, when love happens, you wouldn¡¯t care about how dirty and ruthless your partner¡¯s life is, you¡¯ll just wasn¡¯t to be with him.¡±


    I looked at her and I didn¡¯t fail to notice the excitement in her voice and the tone of pride on that statement. I didn¡¯t push the conversation further, I didn¡¯t want to.. not when it was gonna remind me of some things I didn¡¯t wanna think about.


    ¡°I can be a Mafia right?¡± I asked her again, a sudden question. That made her stops walking.


    ¡°You are a daughter of a rank one Mafia, obviously, you¡¯re a Mafia, you were initiated right when you were born, Your father told me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply to thest statement, I rather went to the first one. ¡°I know, I mean, yunno¡­ Be strong and know how to shot very well and handle myself.¡±


    May ce her hand on my shoulder, making me look at her¡­ There was confusion and another unexined expression on her face. I didn¡¯t know what to expect from her, then she smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you wanna be like your father. Trust me, Luciano will be so d to hear this, he had been worried you¡¯ll refuse to flow in with his Mafia business.¡±


    I hated the part of where she said I wanna be like my father. The only thing I know about him so far, is that fact that he¡¯s a Mafia and he¡¯s KY father.


    There¡¯s nothing much I know or could tell about him.


    ¡°Thank you..¡± that only came out of my mouth and I didn¡¯t know if that¡¯s when I¡¯m even supposed to say?


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, You should go get some sleep¡­ Tomorrow will be a long day ahead of you.¡±


    I nodded, I haven¡¯t realized we¡¯re standing in front of my room door until she said those words. I gave her a little smile before walking into my room and shutting the door behind me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sighing!

 Chapter 109

    EMMANUELLE


    I woke up to not meeting Waylen in the room, which made me worried and wondered where he must have left to. My head was banging which made me believe I had woken up with a headache. Almost as if Waylen knew I was awake, the door of the room opened as he walked in.


    Carrying a tray of food I guess, he ce it calmly ok the side table and walked over to my side to ce a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡± He beat me to saying that. I smiled.


    ¡°Good Morning, Babe.¡± He kiss me again, this time it was on my lips and it¡¯s a quick one.


    ¡°Eww Waylen, I hadn¡¯t even brushed.¡± I told him and look away, I heard him chuckle as he brought down the tray to ce it ok hisps.


    ¡°I didn¡¯tin, did I?¡±. I didn¡¯t answer him but I only smiled.


    Smiled at how sweet he is, it seems like he had woken up with a full energy. He was up to something and us trying to get me to stick with him, its exciting and fun to watch how the ruthless Mafia is acting like this In front of me.


    I love the feeling, I love how he makes me and I didn¡¯t want that feeling to stop, I want to continue feeling it, it feels so good to be cared for.


    ¡°What are you thinking babe, I made you breakfast.¡± I told me, directing my attention back to him, my eyes blinked.


    ¡°You made it?.¡±


    I had thought that it was the Chef¡¯s who made it but he just changed my mind and hearing that he was the one who made it makes my mouth water, I wanted to know what the meal he made will taste like.


    ¡°Yes, For you.¡± I watched him take a spoonful of the rice on the first te and feed me with it.


    I didn¡¯t react immediately, I slowly chew the rice cause I was expecting it to taste bad so I can spit it off, but Waylen surprised me.


    The food didn¡¯t actually taste made, it was so good.


    ¡°Have you eaten too?¡± I asked him afterplimenting him. He feels satisfied that I appreciated his cooking.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, the food tastes amazing and I¡¯m almost to say that his meal tastes better than mine, but I was gonna say such.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter.¡±


    ¡°Is their more rice?¡± He nods at my question.


    ¡°Can you get some please? Enough for both of us ¡± I told him, ignoring that he said he¡¯ll eatter.


    What¡¯s the difference between now andter? Besides,ter is still far. I heard him chuckle and he nce at me then nodded.


    Feeding me thest rice on the bowl, he stood up and walk away, muttering to me that he¡¯ll be back with the meal. I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t say no to me, he never have.


    Trust me, when you see Waylen outside, looking his cold and dangerous self, you¡¯d be afraid of him and won¡¯t wanna get close. But inside this room right now, with me¡­ Waylen was different.


    He entered into the room again with two bowls of rice and he drops it in front of me, I picked up with spoon and sh him a smile¡­ I feed him too and he smirks.


    I looked away in embarrassment and starts eating on my own.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Wanna practice some shooting today?¡± He asked me and I giggled.


    Over the past few days, Waylen had been teaching me how to shot guns. He said it want for me to hurt myself with it or to be a bad Mafia girl, ording to him, since I¡¯m his Comare which means a Mafia¡¯s girlfriend, there¡¯s this sheer need that I needed to know how to shot. For protection. Waylen had assured me safety, but still, I understand what he was trying to do.


    I didn¡¯t stop him or turn him down, dly I had epted to learn as he wants. And that had even made me more close to him.


    More close than I have imagined.


    ¡°Sure. But,, I thought the ball party today?¡± I had to ask, cause if the ball party is today, shouldn¡¯t we be getting ready?


    I don¡¯t even know this ball party of a thing works and how it¡¯s gonna be. But since it¡¯s a Mafia ball happy, it was already sounding exciting in my eyes.


    ¡°We have plenty of time , so I thought, why not get you trained a little more?¡± His ent changed on that statement.. to that of a Italians.


    I chuckles. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Calista will be d to know I know how to shot, right?. I didn¡¯t hear from her yesterday and I had been expecting her call but I didn¡¯t get any.


    I missed her so much that I wished she hadn¡¯t find out this her new identity. It was almost like it took her away from me and I hate it.


    She had been my friend for years now. Now, I¡¯m forced to wonder how she was doing over there, is she depressed or saddened that there¡¯s no one too close for her to get along with?


    It must be hard for her to adjust to the new environment and ept her real identity.


    ¡°Will Chase being to the Mafia ball with Calista?.¡± I asked Waylen.


    He was cleaning up after we had just finished eating. He stopped when I asked him the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know babe, the both seems to be involved in a fight.¡± His reply was simple.


    ¡°Is Chase really that hard to fall in love with someone?, I mean, why can¡¯t he be like you?¡±


    ¡°Be like me, how?¡± He was sitting back on the bed after dropping the tray on the side table, he ces his head on myps and had me touching his handsome smooth face.


    ¡°The way you fall in love with me, why can¡¯t he do the same and give Calista the happiness she deserves?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they both ain¡¯t might to be together.¡± He chuckles and I frown immediately.

 Chapter 110

    Grayson¡¯s car was parked outside his father¡¯s mansion. He had just gotten off and he makes his way into his father¡¯s sitting room.


    He needs to talk to him.


    Even though the John¡¯s family had not given his that vibe and energy to believe that they already knew his identity, he feels unusual. This ball party didn¡¯t make him feel any better.


    His father will tell him not to worry about anything but there¡¯s something to worry. Really, Tyrell had be a threat to him.


    And to think of Charlotte trying to leak the secret was something more to worry about .. he¡¯s not against her telling Chase or that Lucia that she killed her sister,


    Yes, he wasn¡¯t worried about that. She¡¯ll be the one to regret saying that. Because Chase is going to kill her almost immediately and her parents will kick her out then every single person will despise her abd she¡¯ll do nothing but live the rest of her live in regret, that is, if she makes it out of Chase¡¯s cave alive.


    Five years, and Chase hadn¡¯t find the killer of Madison and he had seem to let that down, but seems Charlotte wants to start everything up again.


    But that wasn¡¯t his worry, he won¡¯t have Charlotte mention his name to Chase and to any body else.


    Grayson knows, that when Charlotte starts saying about the dirty things she¡¯ve done, she¡¯s going to say that he 6 (Grayson) made her do it.


    And that, is a calling of war.


    A war that he isn¡¯t ready for. His hatred for the John Gotti¡¯s family didn¡¯t make him forget that he and his father is no match to the three sons of the John¡¯s.


    They¡¯re not even a match to the middle son ¡°Chase.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But they wouldn¡¯t stop, would they? All he and his father wanted was just to be in that position they¡¯re in. To be given that same respect the John¡¯s gets.


    The joy and excitement of being feared is all they wanted.


    His father had made him believe that the seat the John¡¯s are sitting on , are supposed to be his seat.


    ¡°Our seat!¡±


    They took it away from him and he , Grayson isn¡¯t going to watch while his father suffers.


    ¡°Father.¡± Grayson called when his father walk into the sitting room to meet him.


    Edward had a smile on, he was surprisingly looking old. Had it been long since he was seenst?


    ¡°Son.¡± Edward have his son a pat on his shoulder as he went to seat down¡­ He had a cigarette on his mouth and he was leaking of whisky.


    ¡°Have you been drinking?.¡± Grayson asked his father who Ofcourse, gave him a smile.


    ¡°No .. I¡¯ve just been happy. Today, at the Mafia ball party I have something up for the John¡¯s. Something that can make me have all the things I had desires. I won¡¯t be present but trust me, I¡¯ll get everything I want.¡±


    Grayson was surprised and angry at the same time. How can his father be nning something behind his back?


    He was supposed to put her along with every single thing that what was going on and every thing that he is nning, but seems like this time, Edward had putting him behind.


    Grayson is pissed, he wanted to punch and him and question him, he could¡¯ve done so if he¡¯s not his father, and so, he holds himself back.


    ¡°What is it you are nning about?¡± He asked him, curious to find out¡­ His fatherughter came up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry son, Just go the ball party and enjoy everything. Trust me on this one.¡±


    Trust?!


    Grayson looked at his father and swallowed, he swallowed the anger boiling up in him. God help him not to kill him with his bare hands.


    He doesn¡¯t understand the sudden desire to hurt someone, not just anyone but his father. Was it just because he didn¡¯t involve him in this particr update?


    ¡°Alright. I was going to ask you about something tho.¡± He started, but he knew better.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You travelled out two days ago, not even your soldiers knew where went you, I came around twice and you were not home. Tell me father, is their anything going on I need to know?¡±


    Grayson watched his father kneely and he noticed the way hisshes moves, he didn¡¯t want to believe that his father was keeping something away from him.


    ¡°Father?¡± Grayson asked again, Now, with authority on his voice.


    Edward look at his son. ¡°No Grayson, I just went to handle some important things and I couldn¡¯t put you along, sorry about that.¡±


    He was lying.


    Grayson could tell.


    Why will his father lie to him in his face? Grayson didn¡¯t know what it is his father is hiding but he¡¯s going to find that out right?


    Grayson stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for his response before he turned and started walking out of the building. Outside, he called onto one of the favourite guards off his father¡­ He knew there¡¯s no news asking him to tell him something, Mafia¡¯s are always royal and will never say thing outside a discussion.


    ¡°Mac.. ¡± he called on the well built young man who stand in front of him now.


    He was tall, around 6¡¯4.. taller than Grayson, and he was well built and huge. That defines the statue of Mafia soldiers.


    ¡°Yes ?¡±


    ¡°I need you to keep a close eye on my father. I know you wouldn¡¯t do it, but this isn¡¯t a request, it¡¯s an order. Keep an eye on him and let me know what he¡¯s hiding.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± Mac asked with surprised.


    Have the two stopped trusting each other? A father and a son that has the strongest bond.. nevertheless, he was going to do as he was told.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that for you.¡±


    Grayson looked at him, and he doesn¡¯t seem satisfied, He pulls out a bundle of cash and handed it to Mac, without another word¡­ He got into his car and Mac stood and watched him drive off.

 Chapter 111

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I was sitting on my phone, just going through my phone, I had just finished talking to Emma and truth be told, I missed her so much.


    ¡°Lucia , Your father calls for you.¡± May was at my door. I sat up the day after she had left and makes my way downstairs.


    Luciano was sitting there, he had a smile on his face and he seems to be working on hisptop. But he shuts it down when he noticed my presence in the room. He waved at me toe sit closer to him, which I did.


    Though I¡¯m not yet so used to this feeling but I have epted this date of my new identity and I had decided to focus on building on myself.


    ¡°May said you called me.¡± I told him and he nods and push theptop aside.


    ¡°I did, the book over there have two clothes, Someone sent them to you to wore to the ball party. Do you mind taking it upstairs? He wants you to get ready in the next twenty five minutes, he¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    I looked from him to the box but I didn¡¯t make any attempt to stand up from where I was sitting , neither did I make an attempt to pick up the box.


    ¡°Someone?¡± I furrow my eyebrows..


    Luciano nodded at me, making me even more confused. Who had sent me a cloth to wore and go to the ball party with him?


    I was supposed to there with either my father, or Chase¡­ But Chase was out of my mind for now, so it¡¯s no use including him.


    Then it snaps on me and I didn¡¯t want to believe it, I hede to realize that Mafia¡¯s are fond of givingdies out, for stupid debts or for something else..


    I¡¯m so not ready for that again! No, there¡¯s no way Luciano will want to give me out or involved me in an arranged rtionship or anything simr.


    As if he was reading my mind, I heard him say to me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, trust me ,. I¡¯ll only do the best for you. You should get ready.¡±


    He stood up and walk to the table thene back with a tiny box, he opened it up and brought out a bracelet, I watched him as he motioned on me to give him my hand which I did. He wore me the bracelet.


    It was beautiful, abd it sparkles.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just bracelet¡¯s¡­ With this, you will never be involved in any sort of danger. When you¡¯re in danger, just tap on it and I¡¯lle save you.¡± He told me.


    Shouldn¡¯t this be said by someone that loves me? I mean .. a boyfriend or something.


    I wished Chase had been that said those words to me. But still, I appreciate my father buying this for me..


    This is his first gift to me, I have forgiven him , for the pain he had made me go through. I didn¡¯t drag it any further, I wasn¡¯t gonna use it as an option. He¡¯s my father and I have to love him.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    I heard him sniffles as he stared at me, he seems shock to hear me call him father for the first time. Well, I was shocked too.


    He took me into his arms and hugged me tightly, sniffing my hair and making me. Almost choking me, but I let him do that. He was happy isn¡¯t he? I think that¡¯s what¡¯s gonna matter.


    I didn¡¯t want to push the discussion of who the ¡°somebody¡± that brought the clothes were, I just disengage from the hug, smile at him and went to carry the two boxes..


    That was when I saw another box, I ced it on top of the other two, smiling at Luciano, I carried them upstairs.


    Dropping the boxes on the bed, I went ahead to open one.. and brought out the beautiful dazzling cloth inside.


    It was a ck long ball dress and it has stone designs on it, it was beautiful and I loved it. I opened the second box and it was a red dress, a ball dress to.. it has long sleeve abd it was also very beautiful.


    I know these dresses will worth a lot and it made me even more curios as to who might have brought this to me.   The third box was staring andying right there in front of me, I made to it and opened it.


    It was a white beautiful t heel.. it was more beautiful than the gowns itself, apparently my eyes clouded up with tears.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This is so beautiful. And I have never received anything this Beautiful in my either life. I was determined to meet the person behind this, I could have said my father did this, but he had told me beforehand that someone did.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± I turned to meet May standing at my door.


    I sniff, and cleaned my tears before looking at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just excited.¡± I told her truly.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She said, walking closer and I heard her gasp a wow.


    ¡°This is thetest Xdas design and everydy is yearning to own one but only the richest who can boost of their ount amount can get this. Did your father actually bought this for you?¡±


    I smile and shake my head negatively. ¡°No he did not, he told me someone did.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps are you seeing someone? He must have really loved you to be ready to spend this much on you. And oh! Look at the shoe.¡± She walked to pick up the heel.


    ¡°This is beautiful¡± she mutters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone.¡± I told her and that made her stopped and turns at me.


    ¡°Really, then who sent this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I was being honest with her and d she didn¡¯t argue, she just nodded.


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    ¡°Anyways May, I need to go get ready for the ball party. Thank you for your time.¡± She shed me a smile and I watched her walk out of my door.


    I stood up from the bed and makes my way to the bathroom, 25 minutes my father said¡­ I¡¯m sure I already spent five minutes if not more in my talking.


    God! Who is the brain behind this?

 Chapter 112

    Calista walked down the stairs, dressed in the ck ball gown, she had chose the ck because it made her feel morefortable..


    Luciano¡¯s eyes went up to the stairs and the moment he did, it took his breath away.


    ¡°Oh my Goodness, Lucia!¡± He didn¡¯t know when he eximed but he definitely did. Calista had this smile on her face.


    And she wished the smile won¡¯t fade off when she sees the person who had brought this dress to her. Now, standing at thest edge of the stairs, Calista made a little turn.


    She was trying to show up more to her father and just like she expected, Her father had wowed again.


    ¡°You look amazing, Lucia¡± May told her Smiling.


    ¡°Thank you, May.¡±


    Calista feels d and somehow, fullfilled. It¡¯s like she had achieved something yet she couldn¡¯t say what it was. A knock on the door followed by Lucas walking in.


    He hade to deliver a message but he stood there as his eyes meet were on Calista.


    ¡°Lucas! Don¡¯t stare at my daughter like that or I¡¯ll chop your head off ¡± the tone of possessiveness made Calistaugh.


    ¡°How do I look, Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± He eximed immediately, not minding the digging eyes from his boss, Luciano.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Calista smile at him.


    Now looking at his boss, Lucas bowed his head a little. ¡°Someone is here to pick her up.¡±


    Calista¡¯s eyes brightened abd she nce up, not because she¡¯s excited but because she¡¯s curious to find out who the person is.


    ¡°You may go.¡± Luciano ordered him.


    Again, he bows a little and walk away. Calista didn¡¯t hesitate or even look at anybody before she takes a step, walking outside of the building to meet who the person is.


    She was ready to reject whoever it is if it wasn¡¯t someone worthy of her.


    But then, she stopped when she saw that huge shoulder leaning on the car and backing her. She¡¯ll always recognize him, it doesn¡¯t matter how he stands and sits, she¡¯ll always know it¡¯s him.


    ¡°Chase?¡± She called out almost in tears.


    She was right, Chase was standing right there in front of her, ready to pick her up as his date. He had kept his promise of making her his date. His promise of not hiring a whore as a date because of the media¡¯s.


    Without hesitation, Calista run to him, she have to slow down because of her dress otherwise she¡¯d trip and fall on her face.


    She run to him and hugged him tightly. Chase is taller that her, so her heel had helped her be almost his height.


    She wrapped her arm around his neck and hugged him in tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup.¡± She heard him say those words to her.


    It made her chuckle as she disengage from the hug, but that wasn¡¯t enough. She  stood on her toe and ce her lips on his. Chase didn¡¯t back down, he kissed her back.


    cing his hand on her waist, he lifted her up a little to kiss her more. And when they both disengage, they were catching their breath.


    Calista didn¡¯t want to believe that this was real. Chase had actuallye for her.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Chase told her , smirking.


    Her cheeks went red and she chuckles and muttered a thank you shyly.


    She heard someone clear their throat and she turn to meet her father standing there, she turn away in embarrassment.


    Luciano was happy, seeing the happy look on her daughter¡¯s face was all that matters to him. He was ready to make up for his past, he was ready to do everything he missed doing for her all these years.


    Anything to make that smile stay on her face forever, he¡¯ll sacrifice himself for her precious daughter.


    She is still that little precious girl that he have carried in his arm the very day age was born. Too bad, her mother died minutes after her birth.


    ¡°You really love him that much?¡± Luciano questioned his daughter.


    The question hade as surprised and it made her cheeks turn red for the second time.


    ¡°Father.¡± She bite her lower lips in embarrassment.


    Luciano chuckles and turn to look at Chase.


    ¡°Take care of her. I¡¯ll kill you abd feed you to the vultures bit by bit if anything happens to her.¡±


    He was serious, if anyone hurts his daughter, no amount of the pleads on earth will make him let the person see the light of the following day.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mean to him father!¡±


    Turning to Chase. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his response before she walks over to the other side of the car and got in.


    ¡°You have my word.¡± That was Chase¡¯s only reply to Luciano before he walk to get into the car.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Luciano watched them driver away and he didn¡¯t knew he had been standing there until he felt a rap on his shoulder, he turned to see his wife, May..


    ¡°Are you gonna stand there all there even when they¡¯re gone?.¡±


    Luciano sighed and lean to peck his wife on her forehead.


    ¡°She looks very happy the moment she sees it was him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she must have love him so much. Tell me know my love, Did you tell Chase to stay away from you daughter?¡±


    Luciano didn¡¯t really like the question but she grin and starts walking into the house again, holding May¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He was the reason they got into that ident, he couldn¡¯t protect her. I didn¡¯t know something was going on between them, what do you expect me to say? To congratte him!? I just told him what every father would say to someone that hurt their daughter.¡±


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡±


    They were in the sitting room now and Luciano had taken his hand off May, he was sitting down now.


    ¡°She came back yesterday looking hurt.¡±


    ¡°Luciano! You aren¡¯t even home when she got back. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Carl told me! What do you expect? I have to ask where she went to ¡±


    May smiled and didn¡¯t say anymore words, he could feel the pride in Luciano¡¯s voice. He sounded like a proud father.

 Chapter 113

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯re gonnae. My father won¡¯t tell me the person that sent these wears and I never imagined it¡¯s you.¡± I kept going on and on.


    No one could imagine how excited I am, Chase is thest person I had expected to meet or toe pick me up. And I wondered why I hadn¡¯t thought about him as the person that might have send me these dresses, obviously or maybe, because I was mad at him about yesterday.


    As if he was reading my mind, I heard him say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, I know I shouldn¡¯t say that to you.¡±


    My cheeks were red, isn¡¯t this the first time Chase will be apologizing to me?


    This was when I decided to look at him, I have been focused on his face that I haven¡¯t looked at him, he was looking hot, more hotter than yesterday.


    It feels like ages since Ist saw him.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± I told him and look back at the road.


    ¡°You look cute in that dress, by the way.¡± I wanted to say thank you almost immediately but something in me stopped me.


    Chase have never been nice to me this much, even tho at times he talks to me softly but never had it been like this. I won¡¯tin and I won¡¯t lie, I love how it makes me feel.


    Yes, I¡¯d said that I¡¯m going to avoid Chase and every other time, but it seems like he is someone that no matter how much I try to avoid him, no matter how much I try to hate him¡­ Chase is someone I can never get enough of.


    ¡°Thank you. You ain¡¯t looking bad either, ck as usual.¡±


    Chase chuckles, surprisedly Chase leave one hand of his from the streeling to hold my hand, I looked up at him.


    I didn¡¯t distangle our hands, I smiled and hold him too.


    ¡°You need to stop blushing and looking at me, I feel hot when you stare too much.¡±


    He was saying I shouldn¡¯t blush but that statement of his, made me blush even more that I have to look away, still, I noticed a smirk on his face.


    This man is driving me crazy, he¡¯s my obsession.


    I know that after everything that had happened between us recently that i shouldn¡¯t let myself fall this helplessly for him always.


    That will give him the privilege to believe that I¡¯m so attached and can¡¯t do without him, but no matter how much I try, can someone ever get her feelings out?


    Maybe yes! But not someone that is as hot as this man right beside me.


    He¡¯s every thing you want in man and fir the fact that he¡¯s a Mafia and looks Mafia made him even more hotter.


    ¡°You got a new tattoo?¡± I suddenly asked him when I noticed an ink on his neck.


    His eyes went off the road to look at him, he grins before answering me.


    ¡°Yes, Wanna take a closer look?¡± He questioned me.


    I might have forgot to point a lot of things out about Chase¡¯s body, but Chase has a lot of tattoos on his body.


    He had exined some to me and told me he got his first tattoo at 5. I couldn¡¯t think more, I mean, his family is a Mafia family so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised even if he learnt how to shot at 3.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sat up to look at his neck and I almost sat down in shock..


    ¡°Chase?¡±


    He knows what he did, and so he chuckles but still kept his eyes on the road. Is he going to tell me not to blush more? Cause I feel my cheeks heated up again and again.


    ¡°That¡¯s my name. Why did you do that? Can that go off¡­¡± I asked as many questions as my breath can stand.


    ¡°You can try to wipe it off.¡± He told me.


    I smiled, even if it¡¯s clean able, I didn¡¯t want to wipe it off. It¡¯s beautiful.


    Chase has my name tattooed on his neck ¡°Calista.¡± And it was beautifully written and has a butterfly next to my name. It makes me feel a lot of this that I¡¯d tell myself and had made myself believe it¡¯s never true and will nevere true.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Why ? ¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± He was quick to respond.


    ¡°Why did you tattooed my name on your body?..¡± I wanted to hear his reasons, obviously he have gotten that tattoo today and I so much want to know the reason behind that tattoo.


    Each tattoo on ones body had a meaning and a message it¡¯s sending out right?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that tell you something?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked him.


    He have removed my hand from his and is reversing the car. This is when I noticed that we were already at the hotel for the Mafia ball party.


    And oh my!


    My attention have to withdraw from my discussion with Chase as I stare at the people outside.


    Somedies were dressed on panties and twacking, and I guess they¡¯re the whore. Otherdies were dressed in dresses and they all have their dates.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mere looking at the girls, you can tell that it¡¯s all aboutpetition. Competition of who dresses best.


    ¡°You good?¡± I heard Chase¡¯s voice behind me.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it but I was feeling nervous, more nervous when I saw the reporters outside¡­ They weren¡¯t allowed inside obviously cause it was strictly a Mafia party.


    Now, I hadn¡¯t worried about what people¡¯s reaction will be to seeing me with Chase!. Are they gonna refer me to one of the hired whores he¡¯de with?


    They¡¯re so much people here and it¡¯s already giving me nuisance. Can I stand them all? I had been too excited about being Chase¡¯s date that I haven¡¯t even researched what a Mafia ball party looks like.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna go in, we can go home.¡± His voice was soft, softer every minute.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, drink some water and calm your nerves. I¡¯m right here, next to you.¡±


    That alone, gave me the reassurance and the confidence that I needed.

 Chapter 114

    Music filled in the party room and they light were all blue, giving the environment a lively situation.


    They are people from different ces, all over Russia and outside Russia. They are all Mafias who had coke together to celebrate that one party that is help for Mafias once per year.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes sweeps around the crowd, she have arrived here with Grayson five minute ago and Gray had kept her by his side. Because he feels the need to keep an eye on her, to prevent her from telling what she shouldn¡¯t tell.


    She was waiting for Calista.


    Now, she isn¡¯t bothered for the fact that Calista might arrive as Chase¡¯s date. That doesn¡¯t bother her anymore, she is evening afraid to get close to him.


    She have seen Rowan and Waylen with their dates, but she couldn¡¯t go to greet them. Not when she havee here with Gray.


    Waylen had arrived with thedy she learnt to be his girlfriend and Rowan had hired himself a date, but she wasn¡¯t one of those whores.


    She seems to be someone desperately in need of money and have agreed to be Rowan¡¯s date because of the mouth watering payment.


    ¡°Want some drink?¡± Grayson asked her, she looked away, pretending to befortable. She can¡¯t let him find out the ns she have in her mind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No I¡¯m fine. I feel sick¡±


    Grayson didn¡¯t reply her , he doesn¡¯t need to and he didn¡¯t want to. Then, Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkles when she heard gasping from the crowds.


    She looks at the door to see Chase walking in with Calista right beside him. They were both holding hands and Charlotte could try that Calista was nervous.


    Then she noticed Chase whisper something to her, more like assuring her that everything will be okay.


    Charlotte over this seconds have imagined what it must have felt like being Chase¡¯s girlfriend. She have wanted this all these years and even though she have given up, she had still wished her desires were fulfilled.


    ¡°Stop looking at them.¡± Grayson whispered to her eyes, with gritting teeth.


    How much Charlotte have wanted to give him a smile and question him who he thinks he is to tell her who to look at . But that is something that she can¡¯t do right?


    She slowly looked away, but her eyes sparkles when she noticed Calista¡¯s eyes fall on hers and she had waved at her a little.


    A little that only her could tell she was waving.


    Charlotte looked away, reminding herself that she have something to do tonight. No matter how much Grayson tries to cage her in this seat, This is is a ball party where they¡¯re too many people.


    She can get lost and escape from him. But he¡¯ll always find her because obviously, there¡¯s no ce to hide from him. She could have decide to leave the country and run away, but what will she tell her parents?


    What if things didn¡¯t go as nned when she¡¯s back to the city. Surely, there¡¯s lot of things for her to consider.


    Calista stood and watch as Chase gets along with the people, he had been shaking hands and saying hi and one could notice that he haven¡¯t meet some of this people for a long time.


    She sighted Emma sitting at the counter, Emma smiled and wave at her. She lean to whisper to Chase who was talking with some people.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to greet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Chase whispered back.


    Calista find time to chuckle at his question. He was sounding like one jealous boyfriend.


    ¡°Emma.¡±


    ¡°Alright, have fun. Don¡¯t get drunk and don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Calista giggles as she takes her hand off Chase¡¯s and starts walking to the counter to meet Emma.


    ¡°Oh my God girl! You look so beautiful.¡± Emma tells her as she stood up to hug her.


    The music was loud, so Emma have to tell for Calista to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Thank you babe. You look cute too.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to Waylen. Good news too but I¡¯ll tell you after the party is over. ¡±


    They both find themselves a sit and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s up with your new father?¡±


    ¡°Luciano? Smile¡­ He¡¯s cool, he¡¯s my father afterall and I think I like him.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± Emma yellsughing.


    ¡°Cheers! I feel nervousing in here in the first ce.¡± Calista raised her ss for a toast.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes were as sharp as something undefined about, she haven¡¯t been able to stay at one pace. Gray haven¡¯t noticed her uneasiness because he was busy drink and chatting.


    Charlotte tapped him and he leans to listen to her. Ofcourse he has to pretend that everything is okay as to not arouse suspicious.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom¡­ I feel like I¡¯m trowing up and I need to ease myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Gray was fast to say this, but Charlotte is determined not to let him pin her down.


    ¡°Seriously! I¡¯m going to thedies restroom, You talk to your friends and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She didn¡¯t let him say anymore words before she sat from her chair and walks out.


    Her eyes were at Calista, she looked back to observe Grayson and when she find out he wasn¡¯t looking even though she could tell that he¡¯s already uneasy there, Charlotte made her way to Calista¡¯s table.


    Not minding that she was sitting there with someone, someone she recognized at Waylen¡¯s girlfriend. Charlotte grab her hand.


    ¡°We need to talk. Now.¡± It was more like a shout, cause the music is loud.


    Before Calista could even say a word, Charlotte had drag her up as they both starts walking down the party hall way, Charlotte¡¯s eyes moved to Grayson¡¯s table and she discovered he wasn¡¯t sitting there anymore.


    She already know that he might be looking for her, but this time, he¡¯ll give him no chance.


    ¡°Why are you dragging me!¡± Calista yelled behind him but Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything.


    They got outside and Charlotte walked to her car, Ofcourse Grayson hadn¡¯t known her car is parked there cause they came together but she had ordered for her car to be driven there minutes after they arrive.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Calista was persistent, She and Charlotte didn¡¯t have a good rtionship so why should she trust her?.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I need to tell you something and only you can help me out.¡±


    Calista noticed she was uneasy and keeps staring around, without anymore questions, she got into the car.


    Charlotte shut the door and walked over to the driver side and got in, she started the engine and reverse, then drives away from the party motel.

 Chapter 115

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Charlotte parked the car at a garage, we have just arrived outside a restaurant but Charlotte made no movement to get down.


    Through out the drive, there was this unusual silence that sweeps in between two of us, Ofcourse there should be, Charlotte are I ain¡¯t in that cool rtionship of being in the same car alone. Since she left me on the rain and threatened me, I have really trusted her that much. She could easily be up to something.


    But when I remembered of ourst encounter, of how she was looking caged by Grayson, the helplessness in her eyes.


    It made me wonder if everything was going all right with her and if she needs someone to talk to.


    ¡°Why did you drive off so quickly?¡±


    I had to ask, why would she drive away from the ball party. It made me worried, I know for a fact that Emma might have thought we just went to some ce to talk, but at a time, she¡¯ll realize that we have left the areapletely.


    What ever it is she have to say has to be quick, Chase is going to start looking for me soon.


    I had onlye here because of Chase and because I want to be close to him, to feel his warmth and enjoy that sensational feelings in me. I won¡¯t let Charlotte make me be away from him if that¡¯s what she wants.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. I have to leave that premise because Grayson will find me.¡±


    Early on, she had trow her phone off the window immediately she had driven out of the party motel.


    Giving me this uneasy feeling.


    ¡°Is Grayson doing something to you? Threatening you or something, if yes you should talk to Chase.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She snapped at me, making me arch my brows.


    I sit up and now face her, her face holds of worry and she was breaking down, right in front of me.


    ¡°Are you okay? You can talk to me.¡± I wanted to hold her hands or hug her andfort her, telling her that I¡¯m ready to listen to what she has to say.


    But I have to push myself back other wise, if this is one trick of her¡¯s shed think I¡¯m the one pathetic here.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I chose you. I could¡¯ve just talk to you about this since but Grayson will kill him if he finds out I told any of this.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The thought of thatst word made me worried, Grayson was going to kill her? It made me feel like the secret is really a Hugh one and she might be part of it that even though she has to tell me about it, she was still deciding if and if not to tell me.


    It made me even more curious.


    ¡°Calista, I need you to help me talk to Chase¡­ I know he will never forgive me but you can tell him none of this is my fault?.¡±


    I find this funny and it made me want tough, bur her seriousness is something else to worry about.


    ¡°I will¡­ If it¡¯s something I can.¡± I told her inly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If it¡¯s something too hard , she doesn¡¯t expect me to even have that courage to talk to Chase about it


    Moreover, for the fact that she wanted me to be the one to talk to Chase even gives me chill.


    She and Chase had a good rtionship, but all I see in her eyes right now is fear. It was like she¡¯s afraid of Chase, she had done something terrible that even the thought of Chase finding her gives her chill. I¡¯m sensitive and I could feel her emotions.


    ¡°Tell me , Charlotte. What is it that bothers you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that you must have known I have a twin sister?¡± Her question was a quick one.


    And a sharp one too. Like she have taken up all her courage to say just that to me.


    ¡°Who¡¯ste, Yes.¡±


    It makes me wonder why her twin sister have to be the center of our discussion. It gives me cold chill and I don¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°She was killed and the killer haven¡¯t been find for years?¡­¡±


    The question mark at the end of the sentence is weird, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary cause it¡¯s almost like just telling me that her killer have been found rather than asking me that.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yeah, I figured that why. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on Charlotte, but why did you call me out?¡±


    I don¡¯t like the tone of her voice and how much she was prolonging everything, she needs to tell me if there¡¯s anything I need to know and we will just get over it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She muttered at first.


    I lean closer to look at her, she had ruined her makeup with her tears, she sniffs and try to not meet my eyes. Dipping my hand into my purse, I gave her my handker to clean her tears.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she muttered to me and collected it.


    Her makeup is already ruined. When she gave me the handker back , I put it back inside my purse and close it, now back to our discussion.


    ¡°Promise me Calista, that you won¡¯t hate me or curse me for this. I have hated myself for too long too.¡±


    It made me chuckle. If she¡¯s worried I¡¯m gonna be mad or hate her cause of how she gave treated me, then she has nothing to worry about.


    ¡°And, you won¡¯t tell Grayson I said anything to you. Just like Chase know.¡±


    Funny, why do I need to tell Grayson of my conversation?


    Then, it seems to draw on me what she was trying to say, I hadn¡¯t noticed until now. I looked up to her in shock and gasp.


    No! Charlotte will never.


    ¡°You killed Madison?¡± The question came out quick from my mouth.


    Realization had just hit me. I wanted her to say no! I wanted her to tell me that wasn¡¯t what she meant, there¡¯s no way Charlotte can be that bitter to kill her own twin sister because of Chase right?.


    ¡°No..¡± she was crying.


    It made me feel calm but not for too long as she has more to say. ¡°Trust me Calista, I couldn¡¯t have done that. Grayson¡­ He was the one that shot her, and I¡¯m just an aplish.¡±


    My breathing stops.. my heart aches, had it been that I¡¯m still having panic attacks , I¡¯d be unconscious now.  I looked at Charlotte with despise in my eyes. How can one be so evil?

 Chapter 116

    Chase approaches Rowan who was greeting some people over the far end of the ball room.


    ¡°Chase! He¡¯s the second son right?¡± Carlos Santana, a Mafia questions Rowan while smiling at Chase who kept a straight face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rowan replies him.


    ¡°Oh my, I have been looking forward to meet you. I¡¯m Carlos Santana, Rowan¡¯s age mate.¡±


    Chase looked at him and slowly take his hand, shaking him. But without a word. He turned to look at Rowan.


    ¡°Have you see Calista?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought she was with you?¡± Rowan asked looking around.


    Chase didn¡¯t say anything else and instead he turns and walk away. Searching for her among the dancing people, everywhere had gotten too crowdy and that made him even more worried.


    Then, he sighted Emma.


    He knows her to be Waylen¡¯s girlfriend and Calista¡¯s best friend, so there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t know where Calista is.


    ¡°Have you seen Calista?¡±


    Emma turned to look at Chase standing behind her with that cold eye of his.


    ¡°Yes, she went with Charlotte.¡±


    Chase¡¯s eyes sparkles with shock. ¡°Charlotte? When?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Around fifteen minutes ago. I¡¯ve been waiting for them, I think they both just stepped out. No big deal¡±


    But Chase wasn¡¯t having it. He turned and immediately made his way to the exit, just in time to see Calista walking in, looking pale.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chase asked her and she holds on her shoulder, making her look up to him. She cried, Chase noticed that.


    But he got more confused, when he saw Charlotte walking away with Grayson¡­


    He had seen then but Grayson seems not to have noticed his presence. With a word, Calista wrapped her hand around his waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She muttered to him.


    Chase didn¡¯t argue, he take her hand and walk her to his car, let him get in and then he walked to the other side and got in too. Driving away, from the party. It wasn¡¯t over yet, but it¡¯s over for Chase.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did something happen to you?¡± Chase questioned her as he ce his hand on herps.


    Calista blinked and stare outside the window. ¡°Am fine.¡± She lied to him.


    Earlier on, she had been so paralyzed and shocked to even mutter a word. That was the reason, why Grayson had appeared at the restaurant. He didn¡¯t want Charlotte to say a word.


    Her eyes watered and she noticed herself breaking down.


    How could Charlotte do such a thing!? Was it really necessary to be an aplish of the death of your sister just because you want what she has?


    It made Calista more scared, because she didn¡¯t even know what might being for her soon. If Charlotte had that heart to kill her own sister, surely she¡¯ll have the heart to kill everyone else.


    She haven¡¯t realized it until she noticed tears on her cheeks. She was shivering, Charlotte had pleaded with her to let Chase know about this¡­ To know that Grayson and his father is the reason of everything. But will she even that courage to tell him such?


    Chase stopped the car on the road side and turn to look at Calista, he have heard her sniff and he could tell even by her behavior, that something was wrong.


    ¡°Calista¡­. Did anyone hurt you?¡± His voice was calm, She tried to force the tears in but it only made her break more.


    Next, she was crying. Chase didn¡¯t know the best way to react to this, and all he could do was pull her into a hug.


    Since they¡¯re in the car, he have to make her sit on hisps and ce her head on his chest, like a baby, a coo her.


    One could easily tell that Chase was angry. He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened that might have made her feel like this, but one thing is sure , he¡¯ll make whoever that caused her pain pay for her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Let it all out.¡± Chase raised her head and kiss her on the forehead, then let her rest on his chest again still sobbing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Night was fast falling, seconds turns into minutes and then silence.


    Chase realized that she had fallen asleep. He carried her out of the car and opened the back door, then make hery down. He took off her jacket and covered her with it then shut the back down.


    Pulling out his phone, he called Rowan. Who picked up on the fourth ring.


    ¡°Are you still at the party?¡± Chase asked when he didn¡¯t hear music from the end.


    ¡°Im in my car. My date is drunk and I need to get her home, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I think something happened¡­ At that ball party. Get me to talk to Charlotte before tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything happens cause I was keeping a close watch, anyways I¡¯ll do as you said ¡±


    The calk was disconnected. Chase sighed and lean on his car, not ready to drive off now. He reached out to his pocket and bring out a stick of cigarette, lighted it with the lighter always with him. And then, take a smoke in.


    It makes him feel more rxed. He could have go for a drink too, but he¡¯s no close to a bar.


    For the next two minutes, Chase stood and smoke until the stick was all out. He got into his car and started it.


    Turned his back to look at the peaceful sleeping Calista. Then , his phone rang and it was Tyrell calling.


    ¡°Hey man! You out of the party?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what?¡±


    ¡°Just got the new from your sister. Your father was attacked, and he¡¯s currently at the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, the doctors are taking care of him so you can take your time.¡±


    Chase was right, he had felt it. Something had happened while he was at that ball party. He could feel it.


    ¡°Attacked? Like shot?¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes man. You¡¯ll see when youe, right now. I have to hang up.¡±


    When the call disconnected, Chase¡¯s eyes were red with anger and all he wants right now is to kill someone.


    Has he been so calm recently that they chose to take him for granted?


    Then, he started the car for a second time and slowly drive into the road.

 Chapter 117

    CHASE GOTTI


    My hands shook as I drove off to my mansion. Who would dare hurt my father in this way, how could this be nned.


    Did Calista deliberately lead me out of the party so that¡­ no I can¡¯t think that way. I should know that she has nothing to do with this.


    Besides she was with Charlotte who told her something that shook her. This had to be nned by someone else and my thoughts were from far from Grayson.


    Ever since my brothers and I decided to attack back, they must have thought of it too and decided to take us out one by one.


    Well they just got a war because I won¡¯t stop until the man that attacked my father is 6 feet below and if my father doesn¡¯t survive¡­. I will wipe out his own lineage. Both unborn and old.


    I squeezed the steering wheel hard.


    I was having a hard time breathing. I needed a cigarette but I didn¡¯t want to stop and lit up one. Calista would be woken up by the smell and although she never said it, I knew she hates me smoking.


    But she doesn¡¯t understand. If I don¡¯t smoke, nothing else could calm me down¡­. well except her but I can¡¯t think of her. Not now, Not ever.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    We are done.


    Whatever we had between us was long gone. She was a Mafia queen now, if people found out that I was her weakness or she was my weakness, it would be easier to get us irrational and make a mistake. That¡¯s why Mafia doesn¡¯t love. We have fuck ves but we don¡¯t dare fall in love.


    Waylen is taking a huge risk with Emma and I know he worries about her and trains her to defend herself but was I really supposed to just pretend that nothing would happen to Calista.


    I sighed as the electronic gate slid open and I entered.


    This time around I decided to head over to my pent house instead of the main building. I needed to be alone and with her.


    Besides her father thinks of searching here, I would have had time to talk things out with her¡­ God I hope I can keep my hands off her. I muttered underneath my breath as I stopped the car and switched off the engine.


    The humming sound stopped and Calista moaned a little in her sleep as she turned her head and I quickly caught it gently before it rolled off the head rest.


    I held her face and watched her sleep. She looked so peaceful when she slept. I could still see the tear stained face but it didn¡¯t ruin her makeup in any way.


    Rather it brought out her beauty.


    I gazed down at her red puckered lips which were as soft as sausages. It has been so bloody long since I tasted her.


    Did she still taste the same? Or has it changed? I know we kissed this morning but it was brief because of her father who was staring daggers into my eyes.


    I had a lot of things that I had to tell her. A lot of things I wanted to say to her. She needed to know the truth, she deserves that at the very least. She needs to know why I tattooed her name on my body before going to pick her. I was ready to ride through hell with her.


    ¡°Chase..?¡± She called as I blinked and looked at her.


    She was still sleeping but she was calling my name.. a faint smile tugged at my lips. It was so adorable. Before I could reply or decided what to do next, her eyes fluttered open. She looked at me weirdly for a bit before familiarity washed over her face and she smiled then she sat up well and looked around seeing that everywhere was dark.


    ¡°Chase¡­.. where are we? This doesn¡¯t look like my dad¡¯s house. Either of them and this isn¡¯t your main house.¡± She said squinting as I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yeah, this is the pent house, i don¡¯t think you have been here before. Anywayse in , I want us to talk tonight. Also you need to tell me what happened and why you cried.¡± I said as I watched her shiver.


    It was almost as if she was having goosebumps just remembering that.


    I wondered what could Charlotte have told her to make her behave this way. Calista I knew was a tough girl. She couldn¡¯t cry unless it was serious.


    ¡°Hey, do you trust me?¡± I asked as she looked at me and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes I do¡± she said almost immediately as I smiled and said,


    ¡°Then trust me with what is bothering you. I will help you no matter what. I promise. So are youing in or?¡± I asked as she looked at the penthouse.


    ¡°Who is around? It seems quiet¡± she said as I remarked.


    ¡°No one. But don¡¯t worry, nobody will daree in here. Security measures are in ce.¡± I said as I opened the car door and walked out, then I headed to the passenger door and opened her too and she stepped out holding onto me for support.


    ¡°Take it easy there. ¡± I said as I closed the door and held her hands as we walked like couples to the pent house.


    ¡°Couples¡­. married life! Was it really possible?¡± I thought to myself still feeling the box in my pocket. I had carried it with me, because it was the only thing that brought me closer to Calista.


    I carry it with the hopes of giving it to her and tonight, it seems like I might just take that big step. Fuck the fact that Rowen and Waylen wouldugh at me because I finally agreed that I was in love with Calista.


    Tyrell would automatically make himself my best man. But was I ready? I took a nce at her as I opened the door and she stepped in first.


    ¡°Here goes nothing ¡± I said under my breath.

 Chapter 118

    CHASE GOTTI


    I watched her as she took a survey of the living room, holding my breath. I didn¡¯t know why I was behaving like this. I wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be affected by what someone thinks, but Calista wasn¡¯t just someone.


    She was the love of my life. Somehow settling here with her didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing or felt cringy.


    ¡°Well what do you think? It¡¯s smallpared to what your father has right? Sometimes I keep forgetting that you are the daughter of the number 1 mafia. Nothing pleases you anymore ¡± I said as she turned to look at me , stunned.


    ¡°What? This is really beautiful. I couldn¡¯t stop staring. Why do you have a fountain in the middle of the room. Don¡¯t you think about the kids¡­.. well children who may stay here one day may drown themselves ¡± she said as she looked at me and then away.


    Was she shy talking about children. Was it a mistake? What was she thinking?


    ¡°It has an invisible barrier. No one can enter it without me disabling it. We¡¯ll go to the firece and settle down there. I know those heels must be killing you ¡± I said leading her upstairs as she smiled and nodded her head following me.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Thanks. I even need to shower and change. But i don¡¯t have any clothes here. Do t worry I will just call my dad and ask him to send Carl with some of my nighties¡± She said as she sat down and took off her heels stretching her legs as I shook my head hard and said,


    ¡°No, you are not going to call him. You will wear my pajamas or do you have a problem with that?¡± I asked as she looked startled..


    ¡°What? Oh okay. No problems. If you say so then, I guess there is no problem. I just didn¡¯t think about it that way.¡± She said as she stood up.


    ¡°I will take you to my bedroom then. I have another firece there. And you can take your bathe and pick any outfit from my closet. Don¡¯t worry they are all clean.¡± I said as she smiled and nodded her head.


    While she took off her cloth, I concentrated on the wall in front of me. It was strange, why did I have to look away but I decided to be a gentleman. After all we were in a rocky situation now. I still needed to talk things out with her.


    ¡°I will leave now so I won¡¯t make you ufortable. You just probably be hungry, I will fix something up for you so just stay here and wait for me.¡± I said as I turned and left the room. I didn¡¯t want to hear her reply.


    I closed the door behind me and took in shaky breaths.


    Was this really a good idea?. Should I back off and call her dad to pick her up. But if I did such a thing, I doubt she would listen to me¡­


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    Is it just me or was Chase acting so strange. What the hell was going on?


    First he was asking me if I liked his house better. I didn¡¯t really cared much about any material things.


    They were both important in my life and I didn¡¯t want to lose them. Even if Chase took me to the slums, it was still going to look like paradise. I had gotten over my first shock when now he was behaving strange. I expected him to look at me and give mepliments that would make me blush as usual but this time around, he acted as if I was not worth looking at.


    I stared at his rigid back watching him fold and unfold his hands many times. He seemed like he rather be somewhere else and before I couldment on that, he first spoke before I could saying.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I will leave now so I won¡¯t make you ufortable. You just probably be hungry, I will fix something up for you so just stay here and wait for me.¡± With that he left and mmed the door shut.


    I was stunned.


    What just happened? I said as I bit back my lips and held my tears.


    ¡°Remember what you said to yourself Calista. You were no longer going to do the chasing. If he wanted to chase you, he would.¡±


    Besides he is doing all this because he promised me that I would be his date so he just fulfilled all righteousness. And he also made sure he treated me well. The kiss, you were the one who started it so he kissed you back. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    I said as  I thought about Reasons why he would be behaving like this.


    Besides I had bigger issues to worry about. I still had to tell Chase what Charlotte told me about her sister. I still couldn¡¯t believe that one would go as far to kill her sister because of love.


    But it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault. She was being manipted and having met Grayson, I knew that it would be a miracle if one could avoid being manipted.


    I walked to the bathroom determined to wash this off these silly thoughts about Chase and focus on what was more important.


    This would surely lead to war. A war that we all have  to be prepared for.


    Whether I like it or not, I was led into this fight. And there was no way that I was backing out of it. Charlotte needs me.. she needs Chase too and I would never think of forsaking her. After all she is my friend now and that¡¯s what friends do.


    She told me that she escaped earlier because she told Grayson that she wanted to visit the bathroom, and he was already searching for her before she pulled me away.


    I wonder if there was a way that she could slip in and pretend she indeed came from the bathroom. I needed to know what happened to Charlotte after we left the ball.

 Chapter 119

    CHASE GOTTI


    I had gone into another room which was closer to my study and I removed my clothes and flung it on the bed. I took a quick shower and wore my boxers leaving my body bare. I then decided to throw in a top and I walked out.


    Feeling quite refreshed, I made my way to the kitchen, I had promised Calista that I was going to cook for her and that is what I was going to do. I quickly made her a simple meal and got her some orange juice that I had put together with on a tray and made my way upstairs.


    I wasn¡¯t that hungry so I decided not to cook for myself. I knocked on the door and I felt her telling me toe in, which I did.


    I walked in with the tray and dropped it on the table saying,


    ¡°I hope you are hungry. I made dinner¡± She stopped drying her hair as she walked over and took a look.


    ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you. It really looks nice¡± She said as I grinned and replied,


    ¡°It taste nice too, sit down and have a bite.¡± I said as she nodded her head. Sitting down, I fed her once and she chewed it.


    ¡°Wow this rice is really good. You are so good¡± sheplimented as I just smiled at her and said nothing.


    It was really nice seeing us together like this. After a while and after she insisted she fed me too, we were done with dinner and she yawned tiredly. Her phone was buzzing as she reached for it and saw that it was Emma that was calling her.


    ¡°I have to pick this. It¡¯s Emma.¡± She said as I nodded my head and she picked the call saying,


    ¡°Hey baby girl.. Yeah sorry I left the party. No I am not sick at all. Just felt tired. Yeah I was with Chase. No I¡¯m still with Chase¡­.. Oh I forgot about that¡­ Nothing is happening. I just ate. I can¡¯t believe you are asking me.¡±


    I watched her talk with her friend before I stood up to give her privacy. It seemed like they were talking about me and She was feeling quite shy saying something because I was seated opposite to her.


    I went to the balcony and leaned on the rails, just watching the dark view outside allowing the cold breeze to soothe my body.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time that I ask Calista what Charlotte told her. She has calmed down now and she seems to be in a good mood. There was no better time than this¡± I said to myself as I felt the watch I was wearing vibrate.


    Someone was calling me. I looked at it and saw that the name on the small screen was Profaci. There was only one person that I saved like that and that was Calista¡¯s father.


    I slid it up as he said,


    ¡°Did you kidnap my daughter without my permission? Where on earth are you? My guys said that you haven¡¯t returned back to your main building ¡±


    ¡°Good evening sir. Calista¡­ Lucia is with me and she is in good hands. Don¡¯t worry. She was feeling quite upset over something and cried so I jumped in to help her. You can trust her with me. No harm wille to her.¡± I said as I didn¡¯t hear anything from his end for a few minutes before he replied,


    ¡°Bring her home tomorrow morning without fail and without any scratch ok..¡± He said as I smiled a bit and replied,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder sir, about the woman that I love. Don¡¯t worry this time around nothing will happen to her¡­ Goodnight ¡± I said as I ended the call.


    I took a deep breath and walked back inside and saw that Calista was busy looking through some old pictures of me and she wasughing at what she saw.


    ¡°You know those pictures weren¡¯t supposed to be found. I hid them¡± I said as she looked up and asked,


    ¡°Why would you? You look so cute. You and your brothers. Anyone seeing this now will hardly recognize that this is the way you turned out to be¡­.. heartless and cold¡± she said as I frowned and sat down beside her.


    ¡°You said that I am heartless, have I been heartless to you?¡± I asked as she paused and looked at me in my eyes and nodded her head.


    ¡°When have I been heartless to you?¡± I said shocked as she held my hands and said,


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t told me what you feel about me yet or why you are behaving this way. You are no longer the Chase that I know¡± She said holding my face as I held her hand and said,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. I am still the same person you know. I just¡­. I can¡¯t say it¡± I said as she looked at me closely.


    ¡°You can¡¯t what? ¡± She said as I shook my head and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. I won¡¯t be able to live with that. Besides you have a new life now. I don¡¯t want to ruin that¡± I said as she replies,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my new life. The only thing I want to be with is you. You mean everything to me.¡±  She said as I smiled and asked her,


    ¡°Are you sure about what you are saying? If you go down this road¡­ it may be dangerous.¡± I said trying to get her to back off but she just smiled.


    ¡°I can take care of myself dear. I just want to know how you feel about me. That is all.¡± She said as I nodded my head and brought it closer to her face and said,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well then if you are so confident, why don¡¯t I take away your ability to walk tomorrow morning?¡± I pressed my lips on her.

 Chapter 120

    EMMANUELLE


    Waylen and I drove offter on when the party wasing to an end. I was feeling dizzy and the urge to vomit after taking wine at the party but I didn¡¯t take it seriously. These days I was getting more exhaustedtely and always tired even Waylen was noticing it.


    ¡°I think we should take you to a doctor for check up. I am getting worried here. This has never happened before.¡± He said as he nced at me and I gave him a weak smile and shook my head.


    ¡°There is no need. It¡¯s alreadyte. Besides you told me that you had a meeting with your men at our houseter. Do you really want to keep them waiting. If it persists, tomorrow morning we will go to the hospital, okay?¡± I said as he breathed heavily.


    I knew that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with my answer so I got closer and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving woman. Don¡¯t put thoughts inside me or we will both regret it.¡± He said with his teeth clenched and I smiled. I was happy that I was able to get this sort of reactions from him without even trying.


    ¡°What do you think that Charlotte told Calista that Chase had to take her home early. It seems suspicious don¡¯t you think so? Moreover Charlotte was with that asshole Grayson. Do you think they are working together?¡± I asked as he shrugged his shoulders and said,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but I do know that Charlotte wouldn¡¯t talk to Calista unless it was urgent or if she is trying to lure her into another trap. Besides Grayson looks like the type of person that is intimidating Charlotte. I wouldn¡¯t call her a partner. More like a puppet. Anyways I don¡¯t want to bother about it now.¡± He said as I replied,


    ¡°But I am worried about Calista. I don¡¯t want her to be in the middle of something that she can¡¯t walk out from.. ever since she found out that she was the real daughter of Mr Luciano Profaci she has been acting distant.¡± I said biting my lips.


    ¡°She must be adjusting. Give her time okay?¡± He said as he drove into hispound and the guards closed the gates behind us. As the car rolled to a stop, two guards with rifles walked to the doors and opened it for us.


    I stood up and got out slowly as the guard bowed in front of me and Waylen.


    ¡°Wee back Boss and Miss Emma. The rest of the people for the meeting are already inside.¡± He said as I saw Waylen nod his head and took me by his hands.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± I said almost believing what he said as he shrugged and said,


    ¡°Well I have to take you inside. Don¡¯t I?¡± It was more like a question as I smiled and took my hand away from his and said,


    ¡°I can go back the room by myself. Just go and be fast with the meeting¡± I said as I climbed onto the stairs and used a side entrance because I did not want to run into any of the men in the main parlor.


    I came out of the elevator and made my way to the room.


    I got in and kicked off my shoes. It was bing a pain so I hurriedly took it off before I removed my clothes. I took my bath and changed into a morefortable cloth as I tied my hair up.


    Earlier without Waylen knowing, I had bought a pregnancy test. I didn¡¯t know why I did that but when Charlotte took Calista away, I indulged my gossip partner there and she told me to check for pregnancy after confirming what I told her.


    So I decided to check it alone. I didn¡¯t want to tell Waylen in case it wasn¡¯t pregnancy. Besides I was a little scared because we haven¡¯t talked about this kind of thing yet. We were not even married so getting pregnant for a Mafia was dangerous. I didn¡¯t want to bring a child into this life especially not now. Especially until I know if I am going to be permanent in his life.


    All these thoughts were clouding in my head that I forgot that the time for the test has already passed.


    Shaking my head to get my head back from the clouds, I looked down on it and for a minute, my sight blurred.


    It was as if I couldn¡¯t see the result. Closing my eyes, repeatedly for some seconds, I checked again and that was when my eyes was open with shock.


    I dropped the pregnancy test as I looked at my self. I was pregnant? It was positive?


    This couldn¡¯t be possible. I hurriedly did another one and it came out the same way. I bit my lips as I ran out of the bathroom with the test and screamed loudly.


    The next thing I knew the door was being bust open as a lot of men including Waylen burst inside with their guns in the air.


    ¡°Babe, what happened?¡± He asked looking worried as he checked the room to make sure that I wasn¡¯t in any danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± I yelled showing him the test as everyone was stunned for a minute or so before they started pping. Waylen realizing that they were still there quickly shouted at them.


    ¡°Get out of here. The meeting is cancelled. Everyone leave!¡± He said as they all left the room leaving us behind.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked again as I repeated it with fear in my heart. This wasn¡¯t the reaction I was expecting. He looked scared as if I was lying.


    ¡°You are pregnant?¡± He repeated as I nodded my head.


    He dropped the gun on the table and sat down taking deep breaths.


    ¡°Are you okay? Should I call the doctor?¡± I asked hurriedly sitting beside him as he looked up at me and I saw tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 121

    CHARLOTTE POV


    Grayson said nothing during the entire ride home. I was clenching and unclenching my fist looking out the window. Luckily I had driven back to the venue without being caught and I hurriedly got the man who brought my car out here to drive it back to the mansion.


    I had caught up with him in the stairs when he pulled me roughly and said,


    ¡°Where did you go to? I looked for you in the rest room and couldn¡¯t find you.¡± His grip was tight but I managed to keep a cool face and said,


    ¡°Oh I was in the gallery. I thought the pictures there looked great and the party was boring¡±. I was tired of standing like a stature by your side.¡¯ I replied as he pulled me closer and I could see that he was grinding his teeth against the other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Tell me the truth now.¡± He said as I rolled my eyes.


    My heart was beating heavily and I felt like breaking apart but thankfully a couple wasing so he quickly let go of me so that they won¡¯t notice a thing. Grateful to have my hand free, I massaged it as he held my waist and said against my back.


    ¡°I told you that I always want to keep an eye on you at all times. I can¡¯t help it if you waste my time. I will deal with you at home¡± He said before pulling me back to the party. Hisst words were more than enough to make me tremble in fear.


    I kept quiet during the entire party and never left his side again but my eyes searched for Calista or Chase, both that I wasn¡¯t able to see anymore, till the party was ended.


    And now that we were driving home, he still haven¡¯t said anything. So I let my mind wander.


    After everything that I had done to Chase, killing Madison also attempting killing Calista, did I really deserve his forgiveness?.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I was one of his enemies now. I chose Grayson side whether I liked it or not and now that things were looking badly I was trying to switch. I wondered what Calista thought of me now. I know that I had already done her dirty and going to her for advice and help was my only card but was she really going to help? Even if she told Chase, would Chase forgive me?


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Grayson said startling me as I saw that he had packed in front of his house.


    I silently opened the door and stepped out and shut the door. He came out of the door and said,


    ¡°Get inside. I am off to see Edward, My father. When I get back, I will deal with you¡± He said as he got back in the car again and drove off. He left me there. I was relieved although I was still trapped.


    The guards knew better than to allow me leave without permission from Grayson so I went inside the house. I took a bath and ate because I couldn¡¯t eat there in the party as Grayson didn¡¯t let me. He said that I was going to try talking to other people and he didn¡¯t like that.


    GRAYSON GOTTI


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I asked as I faced my father Edward in the study. He was smoking a cigar as he turned and faced me.


    ¡°Why did I do what? You have to be specific. I did a lot of things today.¡± He said with a gleam in his eyes. It seemed like he was even happier today than any other day I have met him.


    ¡°You know what I mean. I heard that Chase¡¯s dad was shot and was taken to the hospital. And I know that it is you that did it. So why did you do it and why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± I said clenching my fists as my dadughed out loud and replied,


    ¡°I never knew that I had to be reporting myself to you. Especially when I told you that your own mission was just to back off and enjoy the ball. I don¡¯t owe you any exnation so I suggest you get out of my sight.¡¯ He said as I banged my hand hard on the table.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of what you have done?. Chase will not let this die. If he finds out that you are the one. He wille for us with his brothers. After everything they are still family.¡± I said trying my best to control my rising temper.


    He was still my father and deserved my respect although it was slowly fading away.


    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t mean anything. In Mafia, the rule is to kill or be killed. I took down an opponent because I saw an opening. Yet you are weak.¡± He said as I frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Tell me. I am not weak. I can do anything.¡± I said as he brought out a photo and showed me.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t weak, then tell me why your puppet was found with Luciano¡¯s daughter this afternoon in a car.¡± He said as I took the picture in my hand. It was clearly Charlotte talking with Calista. It was the same damned outfit she wore today. That bitch.


    That sly bitch!.


    ¡°Before you go around poking your nose in my business, make sure your dirty linen isn¡¯t spread outside for people to see. Now are you going to take care of this or should I?¡± He said as I bit my lips hard.


    Without another word, I turned and left that ce storming downstairs. Charlotte was going to pay. I need to know what she told Calista and I need to know fast.


    Things were blowing up and getting more heated. If care was not taken, I was going to be caught in the cross fire. I murmured to myself as I got in my car and drove Recklessly out of there.

 Chapter 122

    CHARLOTTE POV


    I was reading in my room when I heard the sound of his car drive in. I stopped because of the way he parked his car as if he was in a chase. He didn¡¯t even park properly or close the door. I shut the curtains pretending not to see anything when I hear him shout my name downstairs


    ¡°CHARLOTTE! CHARLOTTE WHERE ARE YOU? YOU GOD DAMN WOMAN. SHOW YOUR FACE¡± He yelled.


    What the hell was going on? I wondered as I quickly got to my feet and opened the door.


    ¡°I am here. What is it?¡± I said scared that he might be thinking I ran away. I had to calm him down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I was climbing down the stairs to meet him as he pulled his gun from his jeans and pointed it at me as I froze in fear.


    ¡°What the hell was happening? Grayson, why are you pointing the gun at me¡± I asked slowly as my heart was beating faster than it ever did. This was a life or death situation.


    ¡°You really think that I wouldn¡¯t find out. You really thought you were able to pull the wool over my eyes, didn¡¯t you? ¡± He yelled at me which was even harder to understand.


    Could it be that he¡­. impossible! there was no way. I made sure that all his guards didn¡¯t see me.


    It had to be something else entirely.


    ¡°Grayson, please I know that you are angry right now and you are holding a loaded gun.. I am not a mind reader. Tell me what I did wrong, let¡¯s talk about this. You know me. I would listen and apologize but you are scaring me right now.¡± I said hoping that he would take the bait and calm down but he brandished the gun in my face and yelled,


    ¡°Shut up. Shut the fuck up. You think you are smart?. You think that I don¡¯t know what you did. You think I wouldn¡¯t find out. After everything I told you, you still went behind my back and saw Calista¡± He dropped the bomb as my eyes widened in fear and I gulped.


    ¡°Impossible. How did he find out? Where did I go wrong? Is this a hunch. Should I deny?¡± These thoughts ran amok in my head as I shook it and said,


    ¡°Grayson you must be mistaken. I was by your side throughout the party. You know that. Unless you are implying that Madison is alive¡± I said feeling guilty that I was bringing up my dead sister but I had to.


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t you dare lie to me. I have the evidence. My father saw you. His guards took a picture. Now take this and deny that it isn¡¯t you ¡± He said handing me a picture as I took it and gulped.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was me with Calista. But how?


    I looked at him and saw that he was livid , his hands was shaking. If care was not taken, I would soon join my sister in the other side.


    ¡°Grayson I¡­.¡± I started to exin but I was caught out as he hit my face and I fell to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking Grayson me.. you slut. I am going to make sure that this doesn¡¯t happen again so tell me what you told her. Tell me this fucking instant before I put a bullet in your brain.¡± He yelled as I held my nose that was oozing blood already.


    He had struck me on the nose with his gun. I bit my lips and stood up and tried again but before I could say anything. He pped me hard and my face rang from the sudden impact. I could feel blood in my mouth but i swallowed it.


    ¡°Grayson please¡­.. let me exin what really happened.¡± I said as he dropped the gun shaking his head and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care again. I am getting rid of you. You won¡¯t ever say anything to anyone else ever again¡± he said as he held my neck and forced me back on the ground as he started blowing punches.


    I curled up in a ball whimpering as I felt his blowsnding on my back. He was kicking me and also used something hard on me which shattered. I was crying or bleeding. I didn¡¯t even know anymore.


    ¡°Please Grayson¡­.. I am sorry.¡± I said as he turned me and said,


    ¡°Apologies are not for me. I won¡¯t ept it. How dare you try to sell me out. You think you will escape from my clutches. I will kill you first¡± He said choking me when suddenly his phone was ringing in his pocket.


    Leaving my neck as I breathed in deeply swallowing oxygen grateful to be alive, he stood up and brought out his phone out of his pocket and said,


    ¡°What? What the fuck is wrong now? Why is everyone disturbing me?¡± He yelled on the phone grabbing the gun again as he paced around.


    ¡°WHAT? IMPOSSIBLE. I AM ON MY WAY. JUST STAY THERE. I HAVE TO GET THERE¡± He yelled in the phone before he shut the phone and slid it back in his pocket.


    As for you, he said as he turned to face me pointing the gun at me as I crawled back slowly shaking my head. An overturned mahogany table was beside me as I begged,


    ¡°Grayson please. Don¡¯t do this I beg of you.¡± I said as he corked the gun and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you again. You are in the past now.¡±


    ¡°Grayson there is a mistake. please you are not thinking straight. Let me talk to you, exin everything. You are thinking irrationally.¡¯


    ¡°Charlotte, I warned you. I told you what would happen if you dare double cross me. I am Grayson. You don¡¯t fuck with me and expect not to be punished. You had your chance now the time hase for you to join your maker. Good bye¡± he said as a gun shot rang out.

 Chapter 123

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I woke up the next morning feeling quite good. Well I was naked underneath the quilt and second of all, I had slept with Chase. I really hoped that this meant that we were good now. I yawned as I stretched myself. He wasn¡¯t in the room so I wanted to go and search for him when my phone started buzzing.


    I looked at it and saw that it was Emma who was calling me. I smiled and picked up the call. I was in a good mood after all.


    ¡°Good morning Calista. Are you up? How was your night? Did I wake you!¡± She said happily as I smiled. I wondered what could possibly be making her sing this morning.


    ¡°Good morning. My night was quite refreshing. I have a lot to gist you on, besides I spent it with Chase, therefore you should know how good it was¡± I said with a small smirk as I heard her giggling and squealing on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Really then tell me more about it. I want to know everything that happened. Besides I got something to tell you too and remember you still owe me a question. What did Charlotte tell you that made you leave so abruptly? ¡± she said.


    ¡°Calm down okay, I will tell you everything. So, aboutst night, hmm we didn¡¯t really talk much on the road because I had fallen asleep but he took me to his pent house. It was just the two of us. He must have gotten permission from my dad since my father Luciano didn¡¯t call once to ask where I was. Then what happened, he took me to his room and told me to bathe and wear his pajamas¡± I said as Emma kept giggling loudly in my ears.


    This was her behaviour. She acts like a high school girl sometimes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Emma, if you keep giggling and interrupting me, I won¡¯t be able to finish what I am telling you. And I am not sure I can say it if Chasees back to the room.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, go on please. I will keep quiet ¡± she said as I breathed heavily and said,


    ¡°Well it was kind of awkward between us because he didn¡¯t watch me undress. He was acting as if I didn¡¯t interest him. He left the room. I was so heart broken, but I reminded myself that I was no longer doing the chasing. If he wanted me, he had to chase me so I didn¡¯t say anything about it. Luckily he brought dinner and we ended up eating and you know¡­. we did it¡± I said choking on thest sentence.


    ¡°You did what?¡± She asked pulling up a nk face or was just toying with me.


    ¡°Did it. You know. Made love. ¡± I said rolling my eyes.


    ¡°OMG, Chase did¡­.. I am so happy, does this mean you two are back together?. Is it an official thing now or is just a fling as usual. Did he say the magic words I love you? ¡± She asked as my heart slumped.


    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t. He just took me hard and raw and was focused on making me lose the ability to walk. It still hurts down there you know but his heart is still unclear to me. Do you think I am cheap?. Allowing him to sleep with me when I don¡¯t even know if he likes me back.¡± I asked my best friend for advice.


    It was silly how a whole Mafia queen still have to worry about this kind of things.


    ¡°I think from my perspective that he loves you but he doesn¡¯t know how to show it. Remember he is a Mafia and he is supposed to be tough and rigid and scary. Just like Waylen, all this emotions, they don¡¯t know it. You should have seen Waylenst night when I told him that I was pregnant.¡± She said as I gasped.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. You are pregnant?! Since when, how, why?¡± I yelled as she burst outughing.


    ¡°Oops guess I spilled it by ident after all.. I wanted to tell you in person but yes I am pregnant. It just happened. Besides I am not surprised because we don¡¯t pull out. He likes finishing it. I would be shocked if I wasn¡¯t honestly speaking.  ¡± She said.


    No wonder she wasughing all through and grinning. She had pregnancy hormones.


    ¡°Are you keeping it? What did Waylen say?¡± I asked as she replied,


    ¡°Can we talk about this in person. Waylen is calling me now. The doctors are here. He still thinks it¡¯s a joke.¡± She said as I sighed.


    ¡°Sure, it is better. He just want to verify it first before knowing what step to take but I am sure you guys would work something out. I want to be a god mother. Also before I forget, I still have to get to Charlotte one way or the other. I need to discuss with her so I will branch over and see her. Before Ie over to see you¡± I said as she  replied,


    ¡°Sure. I guess everything else would have to wait. Greet Chase for me. Give him a morning sex and kiss. And who knows you may just be in the same situation with me. It would be awesome to see the brothers get so scared about something they know nothing about.¡± She saidughing as I couldn¡¯t help but smile. That idea wasn¡¯t so bad at all. But Chase and I had to be together before I could think about that.


    ¡°Talk to youter. You better go get that test, before Waylen starts shooting the doctors out of anxiety¡± I said as I disconnected the call and dropped my phone back on my bed. It was just 8am.


    I stood up wincing a bit as I made my way downstairs. I had to find Chase and tell him about Charlotte first. Then I would worry about other things.

 Chapter 124

    CHASE


    I was in the kitchen preparing breakfast for Calista who was still in bed when I heard someone say,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Hello handsome. You are awake?¡± I smiled because I knew that it was Calista that was at my back.. she walked closer and wrapped her hands around my waist and hugged me.


    ¡°Good morning Calista. How was your night? Hope you slept well? I thought you would be asleep for a little while longer. I wanted to serve you in bed. Seems I miscalcted your exhaustion.¡± I said as she turned to face me and said,


    ¡°I slept like a baby afterst night. Just sore in some ces. But it wasn¡¯t your fault. Emma called me She had some big news that she wanted to tell me and it couldn¡¯t wait,¡± She said as I nodded my head and replied,


    ¡°I wonder what kind of news that she wanted to tell you that it couldn¡¯t wait. It¡¯s barely 8 am. I hope everything is okay between the two of you. ¡±


    She smiled and gave me a big hug and said,


    ¡°Yes everything is alright. After all it is a good news if you say so. I don¡¯t want to be the one to tell you but promise me if I do, you gotta act shocked when you find outter.¡± She said as I frowned.


    ¡°What good news could this possibly be? I knew that Waylen was training her how to protect herself. Maybe she had finally mastered it and was happy to tell Calista.¡± I thought to myself as I shrugged and faced her.


    ¡°Sure tell me the good news. I promise not to let anyone know. It will be a secret, sealed and locked away.¡±


    ¡°Emma just found out that she is pregnant ¡± She announced as I stumbled and the frying pan almost fell off from the gas.


    ¡°WHAT!¡± I yelled more out of shock than happiness. I looked at her and she nodded her head happily and said,


    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant. Aren¡¯t you happy for her? Why are you behaving in this way? You should be happy ¡± she said with a frown on her face as I quickly shook my head and said,


    ¡°Actually I am happy. Very happy. Sorry for the outburst but does my brother know about this yet? Is it confirmed or just a hunch?¡± I asked as I could see her giving me a death re but she still answered,


    ¡°Waylen is freaked out. He called some doctors to test her themselves before he concludes. What is the matter with you all? Are you all afraid ofmitment?. If Waylen doesn¡¯t take responsibility I swear I will deal with the both of you¡± She said as I replied,


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I mean we are Mafia¡¯s. If anyone found out, Emma can be used as a hostage so we have to be careful about this. We are just taking precautions but let¡¯s leave that for now. We will discuss thatter¡± I said as I dished out our food in two separate tes and dropped it on the counter where she was seated and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast. What do you think?¡± I asked as she took a bite and smiled,


    ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. I love it.¡± She said as she fed herself more spoons.


    ¡°Slow down, okay. You do not need to rush it. We have nothing but time ¡± I said as she slowed down. After about three or four more spoons, she paused and seemed to me that she was in a trance.


    ¡°Calista, what is wrong? You are pacing out.¡± I said as she sighed and said,


    ¡°I just remembered that I had something important to tell you. About Charlotte and the reason we had to leave earlier.¡± She said as I nodded my head.


    Where as this going to?


    ¡°Okay but first of all you should know that Charlotte wasn¡¯t at fault here. She was being manipted by Grayson the entire time. She does not know how to tell you because she is scared of what you will do to her so she asked me to help convey the message ¡± she said as I was getting more confused.


    ¡°What did Grayson manipte her into doing this time around?. Tell me and stop covering for her ¡± I said as she bit her lips, that it almost bleed before she replied,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to say this in a way that would ease you so I am just going to say it outright. Remember Madison and how we never found her killer?.¡± She said as I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    How dare she remind me of my first love. It was painful watching the love of your life die, but it was worse when you don¡¯t know who killed her.


    I clenched my fist and I nodded my head waiting for her toplete her statement. I didn¡¯t want to explode right now.


    ¡°Charlotte and Grayson were the ones responsible for her death.¡± She said slowly as I stood up quickly the chair fell off and made a loud noise but I didn¡¯t bother about that now.


    ¡°WHAT? ARE YOU TELLING ME THAT CHARLOTTE AND GRAYSON KILLED MADISON? AFTER ALL THIS YEARS¡± I yelled as she stood up too and tried to console me but I removed my hand and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me? Do you know who Madison was to me and you are telling me that it wasn¡¯t Charlotte¡¯s fault?. She killed her own sister and pretended that she knew nothing about it and you expect me to forgive her?. There is no way in hell that I am going to forgive her. She will suffer for this, so will Grayson. If she thought thating clean will just make everything that she did go away then she was terribly wrong¡± I said as Calista touched me again and I faced her,


    ¡°Just shut up. You don¡¯t know anything. I won¡¯t listen to you. Just get out.¡± I yelled grabbing my keys and my clothes as I wore it out on the way before i entered my car and drove off.

 Chapter 125

    EMMANUELLE


    ¡°Well what¡¯s the news?¡± Waylen said pacing around in the huge living room making me nervous. He was asking the doctors who were all taking out a test on me. He had insisted in being there which was so cute and romantic and also annoying because the doctors were alldies and were intimidated by the guns and guards that was pointing at them.


    ¡°Babe, allow the doctors to work. You are giving them tension. They are scared of you. Please ¡± I said as he looked at me and sighed,


    ¡°I am nervous too. I want to know the answer and I also want to see what they are doing to you. What if I leave you alone with them and they hurt you. What will be of me? ¡± He said as he held my hands and gave me baby eyes.


    ¡°There is nothing that will happen to me. Okay. I promise. We are going to be fine but if you keep on pacing, I am going to be stressed out also.¡± I said with a smile as he nodded his head and kept quiet.


    ¡°We are done with the test , congrattions sir. She is a month and some weeks gone. We can¡¯t talk about the gender now, she will have toe at her fourth month or fifth so that we can specify if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. ¡± One of the doctors said as Waylen was stunned and speechless.


    ¡°Babe, are you okay? Babe talk to me¡± I said as he just kept staring into the space.


    ¡°I am a dad. ¡± He murmured as I smiled.


    ¡°Yes you are.¡± I said as he pulled me in and kissed me before shaking hands with the frightened doctors.


    ¡°Thank you so much. Thank you. Please my guards will pay you three handsomely and escort you to the gates. Have a nice day.¡± He said as they nodded their heads and left leaving us behind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You are pregnant?¡± He asked again as I nodded my head.


    ¡°I AM GOING TO BE A DAD!¡± He screamed out loud making a fist bump in the air. This was the first time that I was seeing this free childlike side of his.. it was almost adorable.


    Before I could reply, his phone started buzzing as he brought it out of his pocket and he picked up.


    ¡°Sup?¡±. Just then his smile turned moody as his countenance changed and the Mafia I knew was back in action.


    ¡°Is Chase aware? Where is he?¡± I heard him said as my brows furrowed.


    Was they talking about Calista by chance?.


    ¡°We are heading to the hospital. Give us an hour.¡± He said as he cut the call and shoved it back in his pockets.


    ¡°Babe, what is wrong?¡± I asked as he stopped and looked at me and said,


    ¡°I have to get to the hospital immediately. I was just called. ¡± He said as I stood up too.


    ¡°Can Ie with you then? You look stressed out, I think I should probably be the one driving for now¡± I said as he slowly handed me the Keys and  we left.


    WAYLEN GOTTI


    As soon as Emma reached the hospital and stopped the car, I dashed out of the car and raced inside heading for my father¡¯s private lounge. I just found out that he was attacked and in a bad situation sincest night.


    ¡°Where is him? Where is my dad? Where are my brothers? Who did this to him?¡± I asked as soon as I reached his ward and saw Tyrell and some bodyguards there.


    ¡°He is inside. He is not awake now. We have not been able to get hold of Chase but the other one , Rowan is on his way also. From the CCTV cameras we saw that it was done by Edward men. He was the one behind the attack  ¡± Tyrell said as I squeezed my hands with anger.


    ¡°How dare that stupid man? He and his son Grayson are going to pay for this. This is now a full blown war¡± I said hitting the wall as Emma said,


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    I turned just in time to see her. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had forgot about her when running inside. But she didn¡¯t look angry about it, rather she looked concerned. Tyrell gave me a look and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Someone attacked Godfather.  He is in critical condition right now. We have tried to contact Rowan and Chase but we haven¡¯t been able to contact Chase at the moment. It¡¯s really bad.¡± He said as Emma walked to me and pulled me into a hug rubbing my back.


    I allowed her despite the fact that there were a lot of bodyguards who were watching. I didn¡¯t care. She wasforting me the way that she knew best and that was more than enough for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is going to be fine. We will find a way out of this and deal with this problem. Just take a deep breath and let¡¯s concentrate on finding Chase okay. ¡± Her words were soothing me as she kept rubbing my back slowly and I exhaled closing my eyes.


    I could feel the panic and tension slowly leaving my body. I was breathing normally again and I felt more at peace.


    Just then Rowan ran into the hallways as he said,


    ¡°Bro, did I just hear correctly? Where is dad? How bad is it? What are the doctors saying? Who did this to him? Where is Chase?¡± He said as I pulled away from Emma¡¯s grip and walked towards him and ced a hand on his shoulders.


    ¡°Rowan, calm down. I will answer all your questions but after we go in and check on dad okay. This is a  serious matter.  Let¡¯s discuss itter with Chase okay.¡± I said as he looked at me and then nodded his head before hugging me.


    I hugged him back and patted him on his shoulders also.

 Chapter 126

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I still couldn¡¯t believe what happened. What started as a happy breakfast between Chase and I turned into a sudden disaster and he left me here without an exnation.


    I was feeling bad.


    I knew that Madison was his first love but seeing him react the way he did, made me wonder if he had truly gotten over her. I felt terrible for trying topete against a dead person here but I had no choice but to feel that way.


    I called Chase countless times but he never picked any of my calls. He had gone out with the car and I had no idea where he was headed. He had told me to go back home and in as much I didn¡¯t want to. I had no choice so I sighed and called my dad.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Hey pumpkin, how are you? Is everything alright?¡¯ he said as I sighed and replied,


    ¡°Yes everything is okay. Can you send Carl toe and pick me from Chase¡¯s penthouse. I want toe home.¡± I said as my dad quickly said,


    ¡°Why is that? Did something happen? Why can¡¯t Chase take you home? Did you two fight? Talk to me.¡± He said as I shook my head.


    There was no need telling my dad what had actually happened so I decided to lie.


    ¡°Oh nothing really. Just tired. And Chase was called. It seemed something serious so I told him not to bother dropping me off, that I will just order an Uber or my driver woulde pick me up.¡± I said as he exhaled and said,


    ¡°Carl will be there soon then. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He said as I smiled and end the call.


    Since that was done, there was no need calling an Uber again. I went back to the bedroom and took a shower making sure that I soaked myself for a while to relieve the stress and tension and also scrub myself hard to remove any lingering scent of Chase that may be on my body.


    I realized that Chase was never going to be like Waylen and love me fully. So I had to live with it and move on. Besides I had more hectic things to think about.


    Chase didn¡¯t say anything if he was going to help Charlotte out and I decided that I had to be the one who helped her. I didn¡¯t want her to suffer any longer than she should have in that asshole hands.


    She needed a friend at this critical point in her life. I wasn¡¯t going to abandon her even if it means going after Grayson myself.


    After bathing, I quickly wore a new cloth as I heard the car horns at the gate. Looking out the corridor. I saw that it was Carl and I waved at him before heading downstairs to see him. I had already put away the dishes so I just picked my phones and walked out.


    ¡± Good morning miss.¡± Carl greeted as I opened the car door and entered.


    ¡°Good morning Carl. Just take me home. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± I said as he nodded his head and drove off.


    CHASE GOTTI


    I was staring at Madison¡¯s tomb. After all this time, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had found her killers and yet I was so angry. How could Charlotte do such a thing to her own sister?.


    Was she really that obsessed?. Doesn¡¯t she know that I care about Madison?.


    After everything that we have been through, after the ordeal of moving on, I just found out from Calista that Charlotte and Grayson were the one who killed her and she wants me to help Charlotte because she was in danger.


    She had no right to say that especially when she didn¡¯t know anything about Madison.


    If it was left to me, Charlotte deserved what she was getting. If I had a choice, I was going to do that to her. I would kill her with my own hands. I didn¡¯t want to face Calista so that I won¡¯t say anything that I would regret.


    My phone was buzzing again as I brought it out and saw that it was Tyrell calling. I picked the  call and said


    ¡°What is it? Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Finally we are able to reach you. Dude you should get to the hospital. It is critical here. Waylen and Rowan are here already. Your dad is asking for you.¡± He said as I quickly panicked.


    I totally forgot that Grayson¡¯s dad put my dad in the hospital.


    ¡°I am on my way. Give me ten minutes ¡± I said as I disconnected the call. Facing Madison¡¯s tomb again, I said,


    ¡°, I am so sorry Madison that I couldn¡¯t save you back then and I don¡¯t know what hell you went through when you saw that it was your own blood that betrayed you but I am a loss right now. I don¡¯t know what to do. Besides I have to leave, my dad needs me right now but I promise, I will take vengeance for you. They will all pay¡± I said as I turned back to the car, got in and closed the door.


    Putting the car on reverse, I slowly drove out of the cemetery and entered the main road as I drove to the hospital.


    I thought briefly about Calista but I shook the thought out of my head. I didn¡¯t want to see her now, I would talk to her after this is all over and apologize for the things that I said to her and I know I shouldn¡¯t have.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault after all, she was just rying what Charlotte said and I got angry at her. It is a miracle she didn¡¯t even shout back.


    There was no traffic so I quickly got to the hospital in time.. I saw my brothers cars packed outside and I stumbled out of the car too and raced inside.

 Chapter 127

    CHASE GOTTI


    ¡°Where is father?¡± I asked as soon as I saw Rowan and Waylen.


    ¡°The doctor is inside with him. They are doing their best, although he was hurt badly. ¡± Rowan said as I slid to the floor.


    ¡°Do you think he will survive?¡± I asked but as expected, I didn¡¯t get any reply.


    ¡°I got coffee.¡± I heard Emma say as she walked towards us holding four coffee cups.


    I immediately thought about what Calista told me about her being pregnant and I could not help but nce at her stomach.


    It still look normal, it was normal for Waylen not to say anything now. So I pretended I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Chase you are here finally. Where is Calista?. I got coffee for each and every one of you. Why did you not bring her along?¡± She asked as I shrugged.


    ¡°Umm, it didn¡¯t really bother me then. Besides she is tired ¡± I lied.


    I had no idea where Calista was, if she had gone home or if she was still in the penthouse or if she was looking for me. I took one of the coffee and drank as she gave to the rest.


    Just then the door opened as the doctor walked out and we all surrounded him.


    ¡°Doctor, how is he? Is he going to be fine?¡± I asked before the rest could say it.


    ¡°He is awake now, he wants to see his sons.¡± The doctor said avoiding our questions and just took excuse and left.


    I nced at my brothers and they were waiting for me to take the first step so I took a deep breath and exhaled before walking inside.


    And my brothers followed me inside. We saw our dad fixed to all this machines. He didn¡¯t look so tough now. It was the first time that I was seeing pure exhaustion on my dad¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey Father, we are here¡± Rowan announced as his eyes fluttered open before he looked at us and nodded his head.


    ¡°Hey, how are you all doing?¡± He said as Waylen came forward and held his hands saying,


    ¡°You are the one that looks like shit right now. So get enough rest and get better okay. We need you. Besides they have to pay for what they did you to you.¡± He added as I walked closer as he looked at me.


    ¡°Chase. You are not saying anything.¡± He said slowly as I swallowed hard and said,


    ¡°My brothers are already conveying our mind to you. We need you back out there. Besides there are a lot of things that you can¡¯t afford to miss out on. You are still young.¡± I said as he burst outughing and coughing at the same time.


    ¡°Dad! Should I call the doctor?¡± Waylen said immediately as our dad shook his head and said,


    ¡°There is nothing they can do now. I know it¡¯s my time. I am just dying the inevitable. Come on, tell me things. Is there any good news?¡± He said as I looked away and Rowan rubbed his hand and said nothing.


    ¡°There is something you should know then. I was thinking of  keeping it a secret till you were better. It¡¯s not really the right time to say something like this¡± Waylen said slowly as we all looked at him.


    I had an idea about what he was going to say but I didn¡¯t dare say anything. This was his to do. He walked towards the door opened it and then brought Emma in before closing the door again as he said,


    ¡°Dad, I want to tell you that Emma¡­.. well she is pregnant¡± He said waiting for my dad¡¯s reaction.


    Emma looked hurt seeing her boyfriend father like this as she walked closer to the bed and my dad reached his hand out and touched her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be twins. I just know it. I am really happy. This is good news¡± He said as Rowan was stunned. His mouth was wide open as he said,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Wow, this is huge, congrattions bro. This is really huge. Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± This question was directed at me as everyone looked at me and I scratched my head.


    ¡°Umm, Calista already informed me earlier¡± I said sheepishly as Waylen raised an eyebrow and said,


    ¡°And how does Calista know, we just confirmed it this morning beforeing here.¡±


    ¡°I may have called Calista and told her that I was pregnant¡± Emma said sheepishly as we allughed.


    ¡°It is not a big deal. Women were always know for not being able to keep quiet. Besides about Calista. She is a good girl. I hope things between both of you work out.¡± My dad said facing me as he held my hand and took us all with his other hand.


    ¡°I am happy that you guys are my sons. I know there are some days that we don¡¯t get along and sometimes we feel like killing one another but I never said this. All of you made me proud and will continue to make me proud. Chase take care of them.. remember family first. And I hope you move on from the past. It only hurts. Waylen you got a big responsibility now. You are going to go through what I went through with your mum. Always keep her safe and happy. Emma respect your boyfriend and follow his instructions and cut him some ck, he doesn¡¯t know what he is doing at times. And Rowan, you can do what you want. There is just no limits to what you can do if you put your mind to it. Okay. ¡± He said as we all nodded our heads.


    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s time for me to go. Always remember boys, love is greater than war. Always show forgiveness to your enemies if they ask for it. Not everything has to end in blood. I love you boys¡± that was thest statement he made before the life machine dropped, leaving me shattered.

 Chapter 128

    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    I had ignored my dad after I got home. I had nothing to say to him anyways. He may be a Mafia but he wasn¡¯t my mother¡­.. not my real mother anyways.


    This type of stuffs were discussed mostly with mothers. Besides if he found out that I was crying because of Chase, he would just order for him to be executed which would make it more worse. Or prevent him from seeing me ever again.


    So my dad was a no go option and May and I weren¡¯t that close enough to talk to her. True, she wasn¡¯t like that evil step mother¡¯s that always hated their step kids but this was a new territory for me. I barely knew her.


    I stayed in my room the entire day. I didn¡¯te out for lunch and my dad and his wife May had no choice but to leave me alone. I had spent the entire morning sobbing my eyes out and now I was just numb.


    I brought out my phone, Chase hasn¡¯t called me back. I wondered what he was doing now that he wouldn¡¯t get back to me. I dropped the phone back. There was no need pining over some one who was still in love with his dead girlfriend.


    This was all Charlotte¡¯s doing.


    If she hasn¡¯t told me about this, Chase and I would still be together but no, she had to do it.


    Was this herst chance at finally splitting me and Chase up?. Could this be her real motive?.


    I wondered, but I couldn¡¯t think much about it because my phone started buzzing and to my surprise, it was Charlotte herself.


    Okay this was weird, Charlotte wasn¡¯t the type of person to call me unless it was urgent so I decided to pick it.


    Besides what¡¯s the worse that can happen. She may have new info or something.


    ¡°Hello, Calista speaking, how can I help you?¡± I said waiting for her reply but nothing came.


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there¡± I said slowly uncertain now as I wanted to disconnect the call. It was probably a butt dial.


    ¡°Ca¡­. Calista¡­. are you there?¡± Her weak voice came. She was panting like she was out of breath but it sounded weak and suspicious.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me Charlotte. What happened are you okay? Where are you? Who is there, talk to me ? Charlotte, is it bad?¡± I asked all this questions at once, I was at the edge of panicking too.


    ¡°Help¡­.. please¡­.. it hurts.¡± She croaked again after some time.


    ¡°What hurts? Charlotte stay with me, what hurts and where are you? I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me. ¡± I said.


    ¡°Blood¡­. too much blood¡­.. everywhere¡­e¡­. Don¡¯t ce¡­ Chase¡­.¡± She said again as I was confused.


    ¡°Blood? Are you on your period? Charlotte I am getting scared, tell me what is happening. Where are you? I wille over now.¡± I tried again hoping that she would answer this questions.


    ¡°Grayson¡¯s mansion¡­.. gun shot¡­.. blood¡­.. . Chase ¡­. don¡¯te¡­ trap¡­. help ¡­.. Grayson .  ¡± She said but the line went dead.


    I didn¡¯t understand much but she said she was at Grayson¡¯s mansion and that was where I was going. I hurriedly rushed and got my jacket and bag and wanted to leave when I paused. I went to the wardrobe and brought out two guns. I kept one in my bed and the other in my own in case anything should happen.


    I met only May downstairs. She was in the living room watching NatGeo wild.


    Immediately she saw me, she stood up and rushed to me.


    ¡°Lucia honey, are you hungry? There is some chicken left, I could reheat it for you.¡±


    ¡± Where is my dad?¡± I asked instead as she blinked and replied,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He left, he got called to the hospital Someone died so he had to be there.¡± She said as I nodded my head.


    ¡°Oh okay, I am going out though. Don¡¯t worry about me. Bye¡± I said as I turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait where are you going? Let me call Carl and some bodyguards for you? When will you be back?¡± She asked as I turned back and said,


    ¡°May, please if you want me to be opening up to you, you have to trust me too. I just want to shoot at somethings. I will be back before night. Okay.¡¯ I said as she nodded her head.


    I got to the car and opened my door and entered. I knew where Grayson lived because I had done some research.


    ¡°Okay Charlotte just hold on, I aming. I promise that I would help you and I will. I may not be able to get Chase but I am not giving up on you.¡± I said as I switched on the ignition and drove off.


    I was at a loss here. I didn¡¯t know if I should call Chase and inform him where I was going. I sighed and picked my phone. It was ringing and finally there was a click.


    ¡°Oh hey, hi Chase. It¡¯s me Calista.¡± I said surprised at the fact that he actually picked my call.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you Calista. What?¡± He said in such a rude tone that I was torn. This was a bad idea, I was disturbing him.


    ¡°Oh nothing, never mind again. Wrong number.¡± I said and hurriedly cut the call and threw the phone on the seat.


    ¡°What was I thinking? Did I actually believe that Chase wanted me after all this. We were over, it was time I sounded it in my head.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the road eager to get to Grayson¡¯s mansion and see Charlotte. That was the main important thing.


    Taking a turn, I increased the speed going over the speed limit a little.


    ¡°Hold on Charlotte, I am on my way. Just hang on a little bit more. I will save you. Please don¡¯t die on me. I can¡¯t afford to lose you too. I have to save you.¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 129

    CHARLOTTE


    ¡°You are¡­. a¡­.. monster¡± I croaked out as I dragged myself towards the table.


    Grayson was standing and holding the gun. Hours ago, he shot me right in myps and I have been bleeding out ever since. Ever since the initial shock, he left me to scream for hours due to the pain until I fell asleep.


    Then he woke me up roughly and I saw that he was with his father Edward and both of them had forced me into making a call.


    Bringing Calista here so that they could end her.


    I refused but they tortured me and promised me a slow death so I had no choice. I tried to give Calista a clue when I told her don¡¯te secretly and call Chase. Luckily the men didn¡¯t bother to pay that much attention but it was vague.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing Calista, I knew that she woulde here definitely and she woulde all alone. She always hated depending on people and she would not start now at ept help.


    ¡°A monster? You are the one responsible for your twin death. Sometimes I wonder, what do you do to cope with it? I thought twins had a special bond and knowing that you broke it, it got to be tough huh. You were always a diabolical woman. I just teamed up with you then you became irrational and now I have to get rid of you ¡± he said as I took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me then? Kill me let me die. You are going after the daughter of the number 1 mafia in town. I know that I am a pawn but do you really think you will be able to survive his wrath?. You can still walk away from this.¡± I said trying my best to save Calista.


    Grayson seemed to be thinking about it when Edward caught in and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what she says. You promised to help me out with this. Don¡¯t you want to make me happy again!¡± He said as Grayson looked at his dad and Charlotte. The look of confusion was apparent on his face.


    I saw this was an opportunity to taunt Grayson. I knew that he wasn¡¯t the type to disobey his father and deep down he knew that his dad just saw him as an added advantage, not that he saw him as his son.


    ¡°Sure¡­.. like father like son. Help him okay. Geez I wonder whenst your father hugged you.¡± I said as Grayson grabbed the helt of the gun and pointed at me.


    ¡°Shut up, I am not following any onemand. My father and I are partners. You better watch your mouth¡± He said as Iughed bitterly.


    I didn¡¯t care anymore. I was already shot and I knew that the amount of blood that I had lost sincest night was a lot so I had nothing to lose anymore.


    ¡°Is that really what you think? Did he tell you about his n to attack Chase¡¯s father?. No! How many things has he kept away from you? You know deep down that once you are no longer valuable to him, you will be gotten rid of, that is if Chase doesn¡¯t kill you both. You messed with the wrong Mafia this time around. ¡± I said as Grayson got angry and hit me with the pistol as I hit the ground,


    blood wasing out from my nose and my eyesight was blurry. I heard the sound of a car screeching to a halt in front of the mansion as I panicked.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Edward said as both him and his son went into hiding.


    This wasn¡¯t happening. I saw her at the door as she walked in. I shook my head hoping she leaves but she seemed to not hear my telepathic go away as she saw me and rushes towards me.


    ¡°Oh my God, Charlotte you were bleeding badly. Come I will take you to the hospital.¡± She said trying to help me up but I shook my head and said,


    ¡°Go away, it¡¯s a trap. Leave now. Save yourself please¡± I pushed her but she didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here without you Charlotte¡± she said as there was a p from behind and Edwardughed.


    ¡°Well, well well. Look who it is, a pretty Luciano Profaci¡¯s daughter in my abode, alone and helpless. This day, just keep getting better and better. First John Gotti is dead, you are wee and now, his should have been daughter inw is going to face the same fate as well.¡±


    My heart was shattered when I heard that Chase dad was dead,


    This mad lunatic in front of us killed him, what was Chase thinking now? My heart reached out to him.


    ¡°How dare you? You monster!¡± Calista shrieked as Edward pointed the gun at her and said,


    ¡°If everyone chose to be heroes, who then makes the world a bad ce? It is just not bnced so yeah I am a monster. But this monster was created by the likes of you heroes. And now, it¡¯s my turn to show you what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you promise me that you weren¡¯t going to kill her. That you needed her alive, why are you then doing this.¡± Grayson said as Edward saying,


    ¡± I needed her as leverage but their father is dead. They aren¡¯t in the mood for negotiation. They want blood. I suggest killing her off first. That way we are sure to cripple them and disorganize them.¡± He said as I gasped.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. Kill me but let her go. Please she is not the reason for this. Grayson talk to your dad, please you know things will get worse from now on¡± I said as Grayson looked at the three of us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my son was never capable of thinking for himself. ¡± Edward said as he wanted to press the trigger but Grayson shouted and the next thing that came next was a loud bang and Calista fell.

 Chapter 130

    CHASE  GOTTI


    Finally we were back at my mansion, Emma was crying softly and she was beingforted by Waylen who was hugging her.


    Rowan on the other hand, was with a girl who  was hugging him. I had never seen her before but I knew one thing, if she was here with the family, she has to be very important to him.


    This was the moment that I wished that Calista was here.


    She had called me earlier but I didn¡¯t know why she was calling because she disconnected the call on purpose.


    I didn¡¯t call her back because I was busy trying to get my father¡¯s body to the morgue and now my brothers and I were back home discussing how to revenge.


    This was going to be a bloody war. We already have men and ammunition and we had decided to strike the next morning before they could expect it.


    I took a deep inhale on my cigar and drank it down with liquor. I wasn¡¯t going to get drunk anytime soon I was just washing down the pain, finding out the real killers of Madison, watching my father die before my eyes and I couldn¡¯t even get to say anything. It was painful. There were so many things I didn¡¯t say, time I didn¡¯t have. If I had known that this was going to turn out this way I would have spent every moment closer to home.


    And I still had to make up my mind about Calista. My father gave his blessings to each and every one of us so he did his part. If he was okay with me choosing Calista then I had to convince her dad that I was indeed the right guy for her.


    I felt the ring in my pocket. I had been carrying it around for days too scared to pop out the big question.


    ¡°We gotpany¡± Rowan said as he peeked down the blinds interrupting me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I asked absentmindedly as he replied,


    ¡°Luciano Profaci. He came here with guards as usual.¡± He replied as I frowned.


    Luciano wasn¡¯t the type toe and pay me a visit. Maybe he came here because he heard that my dad was dead. Probably what the media would be covering now.


    I shrugged it off and drank my liquor as the door opened and he walked in angrily.


    ¡°Where is Chase Gotti?¡± He asked as I looked at him and said nothing. I just took another sip of my liquor. He saw me and made his way towards me and the next thing I know he punched me and I fell backwards to the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Rowan said standing up as Luciano¡¯s guards brought out their guns and our men did the same also.


    Waylen covered Emma with his body who was shaking violently. I wondered what was wrong with Luciano. Is he mad that I took his daughter home?


    I held my jaws and just stood up dusting myself.


    ¡°Is there a reason for this unwanted visit?¡± I asked looking at him dead in his eyes. This time I didn¡¯t care about etiquette or ego. He had no right to touch me when I did nothing wrong.


    ¡°Where is my daughter? Where is my Lucia?¡± He asked as my eyes widened in shock.


    The reason why he was shaking wasn¡¯t because of anger but fear. I understood it now.


    I was thest person with her. Granted I had to be held responsible for what happened to her.


    ¡°She is at my penthouse. I left her there before heading to the hospital. I haven¡¯t seen her since. She called me, maybe she is asleep now or some thing¡± I said trying to calm him down as he shook his head.


    ¡°She came home. She came back home but left this afternoon. She told May that she wanted to see someone. She didn¡¯t need guards and May also said that as soon as she got off the call, she left. You are the only one that would make her do such a thing so where is she?¡± He said as I stepped backwards shaking my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Chase has been with us throughout today. We just got back from the hospital. They never saw each other.¡± Waylen said as Luciano snapped and turned to shoot the vase beside him as Emma screamed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Stop lying and covering up for him. He did something to her. Is it because your dad is dead? Do you think I have something to do with that? Just look at it, taking her away the night your dad was shot and seeing he didn¡¯t survive, you took her knowing she loves you and will never question you. How dare you?¡± Luciano yelled as I held him by his shoulders.


    ¡°My brothers are telling you the truth. I promise I had no idea. Why would I kill the woman I want to marry and spend the rest of my life with?¡± I said bringing out the box that contained the ring that I was too chickened out for thest few days.


    I took a deep breath and I continued,


    ¡°I will find out what happened and bring her home safely to you. I promise. You can trust me in this.¡± I said as he finally calmed down and his men dropped their guns so did mine.


    ¡°Well, if she wasn¡¯t called by you, who else would make her leave so abruptly without a notice?.¡± Rowan asked as Emma replied,


    ¡°Charlotte! She told me that she would see Charlotte today that she told her something upsetting but she would still help her. She said that the matter concerned Chase but she didn¡¯t tell me what it was¡±


    Everyone turned to look at me waiting for a response as I said,


    ¡°Calista told me that Charlotte and Grayson were responsible for Madison¡¯s death those years ago.¡± I announced as everyone flinched.


    I was pretty sure Emma would have a miscarriage with the amount of shocking news that she had been receiving this day.

 Chapter 131

    EPILOGUE


    CALISTA RAYMONDS


    My whole body felt like lead. My head was pounding and my hands were detached. Groaning I tried to remember what happened. shes umted in my head as I remembered being shot.


    Let me put it out here, getting shot is the most painful shit ever.


    I remembered falling to the ground  as Charlotte loud voice filled my ears. She was struggling to get up as I saw the man Edward picking up his gun again to shoot. My back was already bleeding from the bullet that was impaled in my body.


    ¡± Stay away from her. You dirty bagshit¡± Charlotte yelled as she struggled to get up.


    There was a gunshot again and I closed my eyes weing death when I felt someone drop beside me.


    It was Charlotte!. She took a bullet for me.


    That scene blurred and the next thing I knew, I could see shes of gunshots as bullets rained down the ce¡­. A lot of people were shouting and there were a lot of yelling as I closed my eyes again. Charlotte¡¯s head was still resting on my back. I couldn¡¯t feel if she was still alive. I stretched my hand and held hers for a pulse.


    It was too faint. Between all the horrors that was happening, I could her low chant..


    ¡°Madison¡­ Chase¡­.. sorry¡­.¡± The image blurred again.


    The next time I opened my eyes I was being lifted and carried in a bridal style. I tried to look at the person¡¯s face but my strength failed me and I slipped off into darkness.


    I couldn¡¯t distinguish between reality and fictional anymore. I saw myself in a field standing with a white cloth and in front of me was another woman who was smiling and beckoning at me. I looked at her and I felt a face of familiarity.


    I had seen this face in my father¡¯s bedroom.. this was the woman that was in a wedding dress beside my father¡­. MUM!


    I reached for her but she disappeared, and everything turned ck once more.


    ¡°Mum! Please¡± I said as I struggled to open my eyes I could hear beeping sound. I forced myself and finally light seeped into my eyes.


    I saw a face staring down at me, smiling.


    ¡°Mum?!¡± I asked as I reached my hand to touch her face. She held it as my vision cleared and I saw that it was May.


    ¡°Yes baby, I am right here¡± She said with tears in her eyes. She looked tired and worn-out. How long had I been out?


    Before I could say anything, my bed was covered with other faces, I could see my dad, Emma, Waylen, Rowan¡­. a woman I didn¡¯t know, my second dad¡­. my second mum.


    ¡°You are awake! Thank goodness. Honey, do you know who I am?¡± My real dad asked as I frowned and said¡­ No!


    My dad¡¯s face fell as I grinned and called him


    Dad!


    Everyone cheered loudly. But my heart was heavy. Chase was not here, neither was Charlotte.


    ¡°Where is Charlotte?¡± I said slowly after they helped me up on the bed and gave me a cup of water to drink.


    They nced at each other and said,


    ¡°Chase hasn¡¯t left her side since you two were brought in. She is still in aa. The doctor said she may survive but possibility of brain damage was high¡±.


    I didn¡¯t know which one was worse, the man you love abandoning you at the time of need to be with the girl that had the exact face of his dead first love or the fact that I was jealous of someone who got shot instead of me and saved my life.


    Life truly sucks.


    Hourster, Emma came to me with a wheelchair and said,


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk? I think it would do you good¡± she said as I wanted to shake my head but I thought hard against it. It was better than wallowing in self pity. I had been asleep for days and Chase hasn¡¯te to pay me a visit not even once.


    She rode slowly down the hallways as we kept on talking¡­ well she talked and I listened. And for some reason, she took me to the balcony where it was cool and empty.


    ¡°Can I get you a drink?¡± She asked as I nodded my head.


    Although it was a bit dark, I wasn¡¯t scared staying alone for five minutes.


    ¡°I will be right back. ¡± She said as she left me.


    I watched the view for a while when suddenly the whole ce was filled with light and in the blinding lights stood the man I thought I would never see again¡­.. Chase!


    ¡°Chase¡­¡± I said with hitched breath as I savoured the man in front of me.


    He looked rigid and by the way that he was clenching and unclenching his fists, it seemed like he didn¡¯t want to be here.


    Did my father force him here?


    ¡°Calista, I¡­.. I don¡¯t know how to say this. But I am tired of being quiet and watching you slip from my hands. I know that you think that I hate you because of the way I have been treating you this past few days and how it has taken this long for me toe and see you after you survived, it¡¯s¡­.. I didn¡¯t know how to face you. I felt stupid because¡­.. I almost lost you twice before I realized that I am in love with you¡± He said in one breath as my eyes widened.


    I didn¡¯t even know when I was struggling to get up from my wheelchair. I could walk, I just liked being in a wheelchair.


    He rushed towards me and helped me to stand properly. That was when I noticed the WILL YOU MARRY ME SIGN at the back.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­.. Oh my God?!!¡± I said again as I watched him get on his knees and bring out a box and opened it. In it contained the most beautiful ring that I had ever seen which looked blurry or I was crying.


    ¡°Will you marry me and make me the happiest Mafia father in the world? and I promise, he won¡¯t shoot guns till he is ten¡± He said as my brain registered on what he said.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Father¡­.. was I? Am I¡­.. I looked at him and he nodded his head.


    ¡± Oh my God¡­ Yes I will¡±. I said as he put the ring on my fingers and kissed me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!